This is a modern-English version of Hegel's Philosophy of Mind, originally written by Hegel, Georg Wilhelm Friedrich. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.



Hegel's Philosophy of Mind

Hegel's Philosophy of Mind

By

By

Georg Wilhelm Friedrich Hegel

Georg Wilhelm Friedrich Hegel

Translated From

Translated From

The Encyclopaedia of the Philosophical Sciences

The Encyclopedia of the Philosophical Sciences

With

With

Five Introductory Essays

Five Introductory Essays

By

By

William Wallace, M.A., LL.D.

William Wallace, M.A., LL.D.

Fellow of Merton College, and Whyte's Professor of Moral Philosophy in the University of Oxford

Fellow of Merton College, and Whyte's Professor of Moral Philosophy at the University of Oxford

Oxford

Oxford

Clarendon Press

Clarendon Press

1894

1894


[pg v]

Preface.

I here offer a translation of the third or last part of Hegel's encyclopaedic sketch of philosophy,—the Philosophy of Mind. The volume, like its subject, stands complete in itself. But it may also be regarded as a supplement or continuation of the work begun in my version of his Logic. I have not ventured upon the Philosophy of Nature which lies between these two. That is a province, to penetrate into which would require an equipment of learning I make no claim to,—a province, also, of which the present-day interest would be largely historical, or at least bound up with historical circumstances.

I’m here to present a translation of the final section of Hegel's comprehensive overview of philosophy—the Mind Philosophy. This volume, like its topic, is complete on its own, but it can also be seen as an addition or continuation of the work I started in my version of his Logic. I haven’t attempted the Philosophy of Nature, which falls between these two sections. That area requires a depth of knowledge I don’t possess, and it's also largely of historical interest today, or at least tied to historical contexts.

The translation is made from the German text given in the Second Part of the Seventh Volume of Hegel's Collected Works, occasionally corrected by comparison with that found in the second and third editions (of 1827 and 1830) published by the author. I have reproduced only Hegel's own paragraphs, and entirely omitted the Zusätze of the editors. These addenda—which are in origin lecture-notes—to the paragraphs are, in the text of the Collected Works, given for the first section only. The psychological part which they accompany has been barely treated elsewhere by Hegel: but a good popular [pg vi] exposition of it will be found in Erdmann's Psychologische Briefe. The second section was dealt with at greater length by Hegel himself in his Philosophy of Law (1820). The topics of the third section are largely covered by his lectures on Art, Religion, and History of Philosophy.

The translation is made from the German text found in the Second Part of the Seventh Volume of Hegel's Collected Works, occasionally corrected by comparing it with the versions in the second and third editions (from 1827 and 1830) published by the author. I have included only Hegel's own paragraphs and completely left out the Add-ons from the editors. These additions, originally lecture notes, are included in the text of the Collected Works only for the first section. The psychological part that they accompany has been lightly addressed elsewhere by Hegel, but a good popular [pg vi] explanation of it can be found in Erdmann's Psychological Letters. Hegel himself elaborated on the second section more extensively in his Legal Philosophy (1820). The themes of the third section are mostly covered in his lectures on Art, Religion, and the History of Philosophy.

I do not conceal from myself that the text offers a hard nut to crack. Yet here and there, even through the medium of the translation, I think some light cannot fail to come to an earnest student. Occasionally, too, as, for instance, in §§ 406, 459, 549, and still more in §§ 552, 573, at the close of which might stand the words Liberavi animam meam, the writer really “lets himself go,” and gives his mind freely on questions where speculation comes closely in touch with life.

I’m not kidding myself that the text is difficult to understand. However, here and there, even through the translation, I believe some insights can definitely reach a dedicated student. Sometimes, especially in sections 406, 459, 549, and even more so in sections 552, 573, where the phrase I freed my soul could fit at the end, the author really “lets himself go” and expresses his thoughts freely on matters where speculation closely relates to real life.

In the Five Introductory Essays I have tried sometimes to put together, and sometimes to provide with collateral elucidation, some points in the Mental Philosophy. I shall not attempt to justify the selection of subjects for special treatment further than to hope that they form a more or less connected group, and to refer for a study of some general questions of system and method to my Prolegomena to the Study of Hegel's Philosophy which appear almost simultaneously with this volume.

In the Five Introductory Essays, I've tried to compile and sometimes provide additional explanations for various points in Mental Philosophy. I won't attempt to justify why I chose these specific topics for in-depth discussion, except to hope that they create a somewhat connected group. For an exploration of some broader questions regarding system and method, I refer you to my Introduction to the Study of Hegel's Philosophy, which is being published almost simultaneously with this volume.

Oxford,
December, 1893.

Oxford,
December, 1893.

[pg xi]

Five Introductory Essays on Psychology and Ethics.

[pg xiii]

Essay I. On the Scope of a Philosophy of Mind.

The art of finding titles, and of striking out headings which catch the eye or ear, and lead the mind by easy paths of association to the subject under exposition, was not one of Hegel's gifts. A stirring phrase, a vivid or picturesque turn of words, he often has. But his lists of contents, when they cease to be commonplace, are apt to run into the bizarre and the grotesque. Generally, indeed, his rubrics are the old and (as we may be tempted to call them) insignificant terms of the text-books. But, in Hegel's use of them, these conventional designations are charged with a highly individualised meaning. They may mean more—they may mean less—than they habitually pass for: but they unquestionably specify their meaning with a unique and almost personal flavour. And this can hardly fail to create and to disappoint undue expectations.

The skill of coming up with titles and crafting catchy headings that draw attention and guide the mind along familiar paths to the topic being discussed was not one of Hegel's strengths. He often has a powerful phrase or a striking way of expressing things. However, his tables of contents, when they aren't just ordinary, tend to become strange or bizarre. Generally, his headings tend to be the old, what we might call insignificant terms from textbooks. But in Hegel's hands, these conventional terms carry a highly personalized meaning. They might mean more—or less—than what they usually convey, but they definitely express their meaning in a unique and almost personal way. This can easily lead to both the creation and disappointment of unrealistic expectations.

Philosophy and Its Components.

Even the main divisions of his system show this conservatism in terminology. The names of the three parts of the Encyclopaedia are, we may say, non-significant [pg xiv] of their peculiar contents. And that for a good reason. What Hegel proposes to give is no novel or special doctrine, but the universal philosophy which has passed on from age to age, here narrowed and there widened, but still essentially the same. It is conscious of its continuity and proud of its identity with the teachings of Plato and Aristotle.

Even the main divisions of his system reflect this conservative approach to terminology. The names of the three parts of the Encyclopaedia are, we could say, not very telling [pg xiv] of their specific contents. And there’s a good reason for that. What Hegel aims to present isn't a new or unique doctrine, but the universal philosophy that has been passed down through the ages, sometimes narrowed and sometimes expanded, but fundamentally the same. It acknowledges its continuity and takes pride in its connection to the teachings of Plato and Aristotle.

The earliest attempts of the Greek philosophers to present philosophy in a complete and articulated order—attempts generally attributed to the Stoics, the schoolmen of antiquity—made it a tripartite whole. These three parts were Logic, Physics, and Ethics. In their entirety they were meant to form a cycle of unified knowledge, satisfying the needs of theory as well as practice. As time went on, however, the situation changed: and if the old names remained, their scope and value suffered many changes. New interests and curiosities, due to altered circumstances, brought other departments of reality under the focus of investigation besides those which had been primarily discussed under the old names. Inquiries became more specialised, and each tended to segregate itself from the rest as an independent field of science. The result was that in modern times the territory still marked by the ancient titles had shrunk to a mere phantom of its former bulk. Almost indeed things had come to such a pass that the time-honoured figures had sunk into the misery of rois fainéants; while the real business of knowledge was discharged by the younger and less conventional lines of research which the needs and fashions of the time had called up. Thus Logic, in the narrow formal sense, was turned into an “art” of argumentation and a system of technical rules for the analysis and synthesis of academical discussion. Physics or Natural Philosophy restricted itself to the elaboration of some metaphysical [pg xv] postulates or hypotheses regarding the general modes of physical operation. And Ethics came to be a very unpractical discussion of subtleties regarding moral faculty and moral standard. Meanwhile a theory of scientific method and of the laws governing the growth of intelligence and formation of ideas grew up, and left the older logic to perish of formality and inanition. The successive departments of physical science, each in turn asserting its independence, finally left Natural Philosophy no alternative between clinging to its outworn hypotheses and abstract generalities, or identifying itself (as Newton in his great book put it) with the Principia Mathematica of the physical sciences. Ethics, in its turn, saw itself, on one hand, replaced by psychological inquiries into the relations between the feelings and the will and the intelligence; while, on the other hand, a host of social, historical, economical, and other researches cut it off from the real facts of human life, and left it no more than the endless debates on the logical and metaphysical issues involved in free-will and conscience, duty and merit.

The earliest attempts by Greek philosophers to present philosophy in a complete and organized way—efforts typically credited to the Stoics, the scholars of ancient times—created a three-part system. These three parts were Logic, Physics, and Ethics. Together, they were intended to form a unified body of knowledge that addressed both theoretical and practical needs. However, as time passed, things changed: while the old names remained, their meaning and significance underwent many transformations. New interests and curiosities, arising from changing circumstances, brought additional areas of inquiry into focus beyond what had originally been covered under the old labels. Inquiries became more specialized, leading each field to increasingly segregate itself from the others as an independent field of study. As a result, in modern times, the areas still identified by ancient terms have diminished to a mere shadow of their former size. In fact, the traditional concepts had fallen into a state of worthlessness; while the real work of knowledge was being handled by newer and less conventional lines of research that were driven by the needs and trends of the time. Consequently, Logic, in a strictly formal sense, became an “art” of argumentation and a set of technical rules for analyzing and structuring academic discussions. Physics, or Natural Philosophy, narrowed its focus to developing some metaphysical postulates or hypotheses about the basic principles of physical operation. Meanwhile, Ethics turned into an impractical discussion of subtleties about moral judgment and standards. At the same time, a theory of scientific method and the principles governing the growth of intelligence and formation of ideas emerged, leaving the older logic to fade away due to formalism and irrelevance. The successive fields of physical science each claimed their independence, ultimately leaving Natural Philosophy with the choice of either holding on to outdated hypotheses and abstract generalities or aligning itself (as Newton stated in his major work) with the *Principia Mathematica* of the physical sciences. Ethics, on its part, found itself, on one hand, supplanted by psychological studies examining the connections between feelings, will, and intelligence; while, on the other hand, a multitude of social, historical, economic, and other research areas distanced it from the real facts of human life, reducing it to endless debates over logical and metaphysical questions concerning free will and conscience, duty and merit.

It has sometimes been said that Kant settled this controversy between the old departments of philosophy and the new branches of science. And the settlement, it is implied, consisted in assigning to the philosopher a sort of police and patrol duty in the commonwealth of science. He was to see that boundaries were duly respected, and that each science kept strictly to its own business. For this purpose each branch of philosophy was bound to convert itself into a department of criticism—an examination of first principles in the several provinces of reality or experience—with a view to get a distinct conception of what they were, and thus define exactly the lines on which the structures of more detailed science could be put up solidly and safely. [pg xvi] This plan offered tempting lines to research, and sounded well. But on further reflection there emerge one or two difficulties, hard to get over. Paradoxical though it may seem, one cannot rightly estimate the capacity and range of foundations, before one has had some familiarity with the buildings erected upon them. Thus you are involved in a circle: a circle which is probably inevitable, but which for that reason it is well to recognise at once. Then—what is only another way of saying the same thing—it is impossible to draw an inflexible line between premises of principle and conclusions of detail. There is no spot at which criticism can stop, and, having done its business well, hand on the remaining task to dogmatic system. It was an instinctive feeling of this implication of system in what professed only to be criticism which led the aged Kant to ignore his own previous professions that he offered as yet no system, and when Fichte maintained himself to be erecting the fabric for which Kant had prepared the ground, to reply by the counter-declaration that the criticism was the system—that “the curtain was the picture.”

It has sometimes been said that Kant resolved the debate between the traditional fields of philosophy and the emerging areas of science. The resolution, it is suggested, involved giving philosophers a sort of monitoring role in the realm of science. They were meant to ensure that boundaries were respected and that each science stayed focused on its own work. For this purpose, each branch of philosophy was required to transform into a department of critique—an examination of the foundational principles in the different areas of reality or experience—aimed at gaining a clear understanding of what those principles were, and thereby precisely defining the frameworks within which the more detailed sciences could be established solidly and safely. [pg xvi] This approach presented enticing opportunities for research and sounded appealing. However, upon deeper reflection, a couple of challenges emerge that are hard to overcome. Paradoxically, you can't properly assess the capability and scope of foundations until you're somewhat familiar with the structures built on them. This creates a circular situation: a loop that seems unavoidable, but it's important to recognize it right away. Additionally—this is just another way of expressing the same idea—it’s impossible to draw a strict line between foundational premises and detailed conclusions. There’s no definitive point where critique can conclude and, after doing its job well, pass on the remaining responsibilities to a dogmatic system. It was an instinctive realization of this connection between system and what was claimed to be mere critique that led the older Kant to overlook his own earlier assertions that he had not yet proposed a system. When Fichte claimed to be constructing the framework for which Kant had laid the groundwork, Kant responded with the assertion that critique itself was the system—that “the curtain was the image.”

The Hegelian philosophy is an attempt to combine criticism with system, and thus realise what Kant had at least foretold. It is a system which is self-critical, and systematic only through the absoluteness of its criticism. In Hegel's own phrase, it is an immanent and an incessant dialectic, which from first to last allows finality to no dogmatic rest, but carries out Kant's description of an Age of Criticism, in which nothing, however majestic and sacred its authority, can plead for exception from the all-testing Elenchus. Then, on the other hand, Hegel refuses to restrict philosophy and its branches to anything short of the totality. He takes in its full sense that often-used phrase—the Unity [pg xvii] of Knowledge. Logic becomes the all-embracing research of “first principles,”—the principles which regulate physics and ethics. The old divisions between logic and metaphysic, between induction and deduction, between theory of reasoning and theory of knowledge,—divisions which those who most employed them were never able to show the reason and purpose of—because indeed they had grown up at various times and by “natural selection” through a vast mass of incidents: these are superseded and merged in one continuous theory of real knowledge considered under its abstract or formal aspect,—of organised and known reality in its underlying thought-system. But these first principles were only an abstraction from complete reality—the reality which nature has when unified by mind—and they presuppose the total from which they are derived. The realm of pure thought is only the ghost of the Idea—of the unity and reality of knowledge, and it must be reindued with its flesh and blood. The logical world is (in Kantian phrase) only the possibility of Nature and Mind. It comes first—because it is a system of First Principles: but these first principles could only be elicited by a philosophy which has realised the meaning of a mental experience, gathered by interpreting the facts of Nature.

The Hegelian philosophy tries to blend criticism with a systematic approach, fulfilling what Kant at least anticipated. It’s a system that is self-critical, and it’s systematic only because of the absoluteness of its criticism. In Hegel's own words,

Natural Philosophy is no longer—according to Hegel's view of it—merely a scheme of mathematical ground-work. That may be its first step. But its scope is a complete unity (which is not a mere aggregate) of the branches of natural knowledge, exploring both the inorganic and the organic world. In dealing with this endless problem, philosophy seems to be baulked by an impregnable obstacle to its progress. Every day the advance of specialisation renders any comprehensive or synoptic view of the totality of science more and more [pg xviii] impossible. No doubt we talk readily enough of Science. But here, if anywhere, we may say there is no Science, but only sciences. The generality of science is a proud fiction or a gorgeous dream, variously told and interpreted according to the varying interest and proclivity of the scientist. The sciences, or those who specially expound them, know of no unity, no philosophy of science. They are content to remark that in these days the thing is impossible, and to pick out the faults in any attempts in that direction that are made outside their pale. Unfortunately for this contention, the thing is done by us all, and, indeed, has to be done. If not as men of science, yet as men—as human beings—we have to put together things and form some total estimate of the drift of development, of the unity of nature. To get a notion, not merely of the general methods and principles of the sciences, but of their results and teachings, and to get this not as a mere lot of fragments, but with a systematic unity, is indispensable in some degree for all rational life. The life not founded on science is not the life of man. But he will not find what he wants in the text-books of the specialist, who is obliged to treat his subject, as Plato says, “under the pressure of necessity,” and who dare not look on it in its quality “to draw the soul towards truth, and to form the philosophic intellect so as to uplift what we now unduly keep down1.” If the philosopher in this province does his work but badly, he may plead the novelty of the task to which he comes as a pioneer or even an architect. He finds little that he can directly utilise. The materials have been gathered and prepared for very special aims; and the great aim of science—that human life may be made a higher, an ampler, and [pg xix] happier thing,—has hardly been kept in view at all, except in its more materialistic aspects. To the philosopher the supreme interest of the physical sciences is that man also belongs to the physical universe, or that Mind and Matter as we know them are (in Mr. Spencer's language) “at once antithetical and inseparable.” He wants to find the place of Man,—but of Man as Mind—in Nature.

Natural Philosophy is no longer just a framework of mathematical principles, at least according to Hegel. That might be the starting point, but its purpose is to achieve a complete unity (which isn't just a collection) of the different areas of natural knowledge, examining both the inorganic and organic worlds. In confronting this endless challenge, philosophy seems to face an insurmountable barrier to progress. Every day, the advance of specialization makes it harder to have a comprehensive or unified view of all sciences. We often talk about Science, but here, if anywhere, we can say that there isn't Science, only sciences. The idea of science as a whole is a proud illusion or an impressive dream, told in various ways depending on the interests and biases of the scientist. The individual sciences, or those who specialize in them, don't recognize any unity or philosophy of science. They are content to point out that it's impossible these days and to criticize any attempts made outside their field. Unfortunately for this belief, we all engage in this pursuit, and it is indeed necessary. Whether as scientists or just as human beings, we have to connect things and form some overall understanding of the direction of development and the unity of nature. To grasp not just the general methods and principles of science, but also their results and insights— and to do so as a cohesive whole rather than just a collection of fragments—is essential for rational life. A life not grounded in science is not truly human. However, one won’t find what they need in the textbooks of specialists, who have to approach their subjects under "the pressure of necessity," as Plato said, and who dare not view it in its essence "to draw the soul towards truth and to shape the philosophical intellect so as to uplift what we now unduly keep down." If the philosopher in this field performs poorly, they can argue that the task they face is new and that they are acting as a pioneer or even a builder. They find little they can directly apply. The materials have been collected and prepared for very specific goals, and the overarching aim of science—that human life could become higher, broader, and happier—has hardly been considered at all, except in its more materialistic forms. For the philosopher, the primary significance of physical sciences is that humans are part of the physical universe, or that Mind and Matter, as we understand them, are "at once antithetical and inseparable," in Mr. Spencer's words. They want to find the place of Man—but of Man as Mind—in Nature.

If the scope of Natural Philosophy be thus expanded to make it the unity and more than the synthetic aggregate of the several physical sciences—to make it the whole which surpasses the addition of all their fragments, the purpose of Ethics has not less to be deepened and widened. Ethics, under that title, Hegel knows not. And for those who cannot recognise anything unless it be clearly labelled, it comes natural to record their censure of Hegelianism for ignoring or disparaging ethical studies. But if we take the word in that wide sense which common usage rather justifies than adopts, we may say that the whole philosophy of Mind is a moral philosophy. Its subject is the moral as opposed to the physical aspect of reality: the inner and ideal life as opposed to the merely external and real materials of it: the world of intelligence and of humanity. It displays Man in the several stages of that process by which he expresses the full meaning of nature, or discharges the burden of that task which is implicit in him from the first. It traces the steps of that growth by which what was no better than a fragment of nature—an intelligence located (as it seemed) in one piece of matter—comes to realise the truth of it and of himself. That truth is his ideal and his obligation: but it is also—such is the mystery of his birthright—his idea and possession. He—like the natural universe—is (as the Logic has shown) a principle of unification, organisation, [pg xx] idealisation: and his history (in its ideal completeness) is the history of the process by which he, the typical man, works the fragments of reality (and such mere reality must be always a collection of fragments) into the perfect unity of a many-sided character. Thus the philosophy of mind, beginning with man as a sentient organism, the focus in which the universe gets its first dim confused expression through mere feeling, shows how he “erects himself above himself” and realises what ancient thinkers called his kindred with the divine.

If the scope of Natural Philosophy is expanded to become the unity and more than a simple collection of various physical sciences—to become a whole that exceeds the sum of all their parts—then the meaning of Ethics also needs to be deepened and broadened. Hegel doesn’t use the term Ethics in that way. For those who can’t recognize anything unless it’s clearly labeled, it's common to criticize Hegelianism for overlooking or minimizing ethical studies. But if we use the term in that broader sense, which common usage supports, we can say that the entire philosophy of Mind is a moral philosophy. Its focus is on the moral aspect of reality as opposed to the physical: it examines the inner and ideal life versus just the external, tangible world; it delves into the realm of intellect and humanity. It depicts humanity at various stages of the process through which individuals express the full significance of nature or undertake the responsibilities that have been inherent in them from the beginning. It outlines the development by which what was merely a fragment of nature—a consciousness seemingly confined to one piece of matter—comes to recognize the truth about itself and reality. This truth is both its ideal and its duty: yet, in a mysterious way, it’s also his idea and possession. Like the natural universe, he is (as the Logic demonstrates) a principle of unification, organization, [pg xx] idealization; and his history (in its ideal completeness) is the history of the process through which he, as typical man, transforms the fragments of reality (and that mere reality will always consist of fragments) into the perfect unity of a multifaceted character. Thus, the philosophy of mind, starting with man as a sentient being—the point where the universe first expresses itself, albeit in a vague and confused way, through mere feeling—shows how he “stands tall above himself” and discovers what ancient thinkers referred to as his connection to the divine.

In that total process of the mind's liberation and self-realisation the portion specially called Morals is but one, though a necessary, stage. There are, said Porphyry and the later Platonists, four degrees in the path of perfection and self-accomplishment. And first, there is the career of honesty and worldly prudence, which makes the duty of the citizen. Secondly, there is the progress in purity which casts earthly things behind, and reaches the angelic height of passionless serenity. And the third step is the divine life which by intellectual energy is turned to behold the truth of things. Lastly, in the fourth grade, the mind, free and sublime in self-sustaining wisdom, makes itself an “exemplar” of virtue, and is even a “father of Gods.” Even so, it may be said, the human mind is the subject of a complicated Teleology,—the field ruled by a multifarious Ought, psychological, aesthetical, social and religious. To adjust their several claims cannot be the object of any science, if adjustment means to supply a guide in practice. But it is the purpose of such a teleology to show that social requirements and moral duty as ordinarily conceived do not exhaust the range of obligation,—of the supreme ethical Ought. How that can best be done is however a question of some difficulty. For the ends under examination do not [pg xxi] fall completely into a serial order, nor does one involve others in such a way as to destroy their independence. You cannot absolve psychology as if it stood independent of ethics or religion, nor can aesthetic considerations merely supervene on moral. Still, it may be said, the order followed by Hegel seems on the whole liable to fewer objections than others.

In that complete process of freeing the mind and realizing oneself, the part known as Morals is just one necessary stage. Porphyry and the later Platonists discussed four levels in the journey of perfection and fulfillment. First, there's the path of honesty and practical wisdom, which defines a citizen's responsibilities. Secondly, there's growth in purity that leaves behind worldly matters and reaches the calm height of being without passion. The third step is a divine life where intellectual effort allows us to perceive the truth of things. Finally, in the fourth stage, the mind, liberated and elevated in self-sustaining wisdom, becomes a model of virtue and is even a “father of Gods.” In this way, it's said that the human mind is subject to a complex Teleology—a realm governed by various forms of obligation, including psychological, aesthetic, social, and religious. Balancing their different demands can't be the goal of any science if “balancing” means providing practical guidance. However, the aim of such a teleology is to demonstrate that social needs and the moral duties usually understood do not cover the full scope of obligation—the highest ethical imperative. Determining how best to do this is a challenging question. The purposes being examined do not neatly fall into a sequential order, nor does one necessarily negate the independence of the others. You can’t treat psychology as if it exists apart from ethics or religion, nor can aesthetic concerns simply take precedence over moral ones. Still, it’s worth noting that the order proposed by Hegel seems overall to face fewer objections than others.

Mr. Herbert Spencer, the only English philosopher who has even attempted a System of Philosophy, may in this point be compared with Hegel. He also begins with a First Principles,—a work which, like Hegel's Logic, starts by presenting Philosophy as the supreme arbiter between the subordinate principles of Religion and Science, which are in it “necessary correlatives.” The positive task of philosophy is (with some inconsistency or vagueness) presented, in the next place, as a “unification of knowledge.” Such a unification has to make explicit the implicit unity of known reality: because “every thought involves a whole system of thoughts.” And such a programme might again suggest the Logic. But unfortunately Mr. Spencer does not (and he has Francis Bacon to justify him here) think it worth his while to toil up the weary, but necessary, mount of Purgatory which is known to us as Logic. With a naïve realism, he builds on Cause and Power, and above all on Force, that “Ultimate of Ultimates,” which seems to be, however marvellously, a denizen both of the Known and the Unknowable world. In the known world this Ultimate appears under two forms, matter and motion, and the problem of science and philosophy is to lay down in detail and in general the law of their continuous redistribution, of the segregation of motion from matter, and the inclusion of motion into matter.

Mr. Herbert Spencer, the only English philosopher to attempt a System of Philosophy, can be compared to Hegel in this regard. He also starts with a First Principles—a work that, like Hegel's Logic, presents Philosophy as the ultimate authority between the lesser principles of Religion and Science, which are in it "necessary connections." The main goal of philosophy is presented (though somewhat inconsistently or vaguely) as a “knowledge integration.” This unification must clarify the implicit unity of the known reality because "Every thought is connected to a whole system of thoughts." Such a plan could also hint at the Logic. Unfortunately, Mr. Spencer does not (and he has Francis Bacon to back him up on this) think it's worth the effort to climb the tedious but essential mountain of Purgatory known to us as Logic. With a straightforward realism, he relies on Cause and Power, and especially on Force, which is the “Best of the Best,” that somehow exists in both the Known and the Unknowable world. In the known world, this Ultimate appears in two forms: matter and motion, and the challenge for science and philosophy is to establish both the general and specific laws governing their continuous redistribution, the separation of motion from matter, and the integration of motion into matter.

Of this process, which has no beginning and no end,—the rhythm of generation and corruption, attraction [pg xxii] and repulsion, it may be said that it is properly not a first principle of all knowledge, but the general or fundamental portion of Natural Philosophy to which Mr. Spencer next proceeds. Such a philosophy, however, he gives only in part: viz. as a Biology, dealing with organic (and at a further stage and under other names, with supra-organic) life. And that the Philosophy of Nature should take this form, and carry both the First Principles and the later portions of the system with it, as parts of a philosophy of evolution, is what we should have expected from the contemporaneous interests of science2. Even a one-sided attempt to give speculative unity to those researches, which get—for reasons the scientific specialist seldom asks—the title of biological, is however worth noting as a recognition of the necessity of a Natur-philosophie,—a speculative science of Nature.

Of this process, which has no beginning and no end—the rhythm of creation and destruction, attraction and repulsion—it can be said that it is not exactly a fundamental principle of all knowledge, but rather the general or foundational aspect of Natural Philosophy that Mr. Spencer goes on to discuss. However, he only covers this philosophy in part: specifically, as a Biology that focuses on organic life (and beyond that, under different names, on supra-organic life). It was expected that the Philosophy of Nature would take this shape and incorporate both the First Principles and the later parts of the system as elements of an evolutionary philosophy, given the contemporary interests of science. Even a biased attempt to provide speculative cohesion to those studies, which are often labeled as biological for reasons that the scientific specialist rarely questions, is still worth noting as an acknowledgment of the need for a Natur-philosophie—a speculative science of Nature.

The third part of the Hegelian System corresponds to what in the Synthetic Philosophy is known as Psychology, Ethics, and Sociology. And here Mr. Spencer recognises that something new has turned up. Psychology is “unique” as a science: it is a “double science,” and as a whole quite sui generis. Whether perhaps all these epithets would not, mutatis mutandis, have to be applied also to Ethics and Sociology, if these are to do their full work, he does not say. In what this doubleness consists he even finds it somewhat difficult to show. For, as his fundamental philosophy does not on this point go beyond noting some pairs of verbal antitheses, and has no sense of unity except in the imperfect shape of a “relation3 between two things which are “antithetical [pg xxiii] and inseparable,” he is perplexed by phrases such as “in” and “out of” consciousness, and stumbles over the equivocal use of “inner” to denote both mental (or non-spatial) in general, and locally sub-cuticular in special. Still, he gets so far as to see that the law of consciousness is that in it neither feelings nor relations have independent subsistence, and that the unit of mind does not begin till what he calls two feelings are made one. The phraseology may be faulty, but it shows an inkling of the a priori. Unfortunately it is apparently forgotten; and the language too often reverts into the habit of what he calls the “objective,” i.e. purely physical, sciences.

The third part of the Hegelian System relates to what is known in the Synthetic Philosophy as Psychology, Ethics, and Sociology. Here, Mr. Spencer acknowledges that something new has emerged. Psychology is “one-of-a-kind” as a science: it is a "dual science," and overall quite unique. He doesn’t specify whether all these terms should also be applied to Ethics and Sociology if they are to fulfill their complete roles. He even finds it difficult to explain what this doubleness consists of. His fundamental philosophy doesn’t go beyond identifying some pairs of contrasting terms and lacks a sense of unity except in the imperfect form of a “relation__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__” between two things that are “opposite and inseparable,” which leaves him confused by terms like in and "out of" consciousness, and he struggles with the dual use of "internal" to refer both to mental (or non-spatial) aspects in general and specifically to something located just below the skin. Nevertheless, he recognizes that the law of consciousness indicates that neither feelings nor relationships exist independently, and that the unit of mind does not begin until what he describes as two feelings become one. The wording may be imperfect, but it suggests an awareness of the before the fact. Unfortunately, this seems to be overlooked; and the language often drifts back into the tendency of what he calls the "goal," which means purely physical sciences.

Mr. Spencer's conception of Psychology restricts it to the more general physics of the mind. For its more concrete life he refers us to Sociology. But his Sociology is yet unfinished: and from the plan of its inception, and the imperfect conception of the ends and means of its investigation, hardly admits of completion in any systematic sense. To that incipiency is no doubt due its excess in historical or anecdotal detail—detail, however, too much segregated from its social context, and in general its tendency to neglect normal and central theory for incidental and peripheral facts. Here, too, there is a weakness in First Principles and a love of catchwords, which goes along with the fallacy that illustration is proof. Above all, it is evident that the great fact of religion overhangs Mr. Spencer with the attraction of an unsolved and unacceptable problem. He cannot get the religious ideas of men into co-ordination with their scientific, aesthetic, and moral doctrines; and only betrays his sense of the high importance of the former by placing them in the forefront of inquiry, as due to the inexperience and limitations of the so-called primitive man. That is hardly adequate recognition of [pg xxiv] the religious principle: and the defect will make itself seriously felt, should he ever come to carry out the further stage of his prospectus dealing with “the growth and correlation of language, knowledge, morals, and aesthetics.”

Mr. Spencer's conception of psychology limits it to the broader physics of the mind. For a more concrete understanding, he refers us to sociology. However, his sociology is still incomplete, and given its initial plan and the unclear understanding of its aims and methods, it barely allows for systematic completion. This early stage likely contributes to its excessive focus on historical or anecdotal details—details that are often too disconnected from their social context—and in general, it tends to overlook central theories in favor of incidental facts. There's also a weakness in the foundational principles and a reliance on catchphrases, which aligns with the mistake of believing that examples serve as proof. Above all, it's clear that the significant issue of religion looms over Mr. Spencer as an unresolved and challenging problem. He struggles to integrate people's religious ideas with their scientific, aesthetic, and moral beliefs, revealing his recognition of the importance of the former by placing them at the forefront of inquiry, attributing this to the inexperience and limitations of so-called primitive man. This is hardly an adequate acknowledgment of the religious principle, and this shortcoming will be seriously felt if he ever attempts to realize the next stage of his proposal concerning “the growth and correlation of language, knowledge, morals, and aesthetics.”

Mind and Ethics.

A Mental Philosophy—if we so put what might also be rendered a Spiritual Philosophy, or Philosophy of Spirit—may to an English reader suggest something much narrower than it actually contains. A Philosophy of the Human Mind—if we consult English specimens—would not imply much more than a psychology, and probably what is called an inductive psychology. But as Hegel understands it, it covers an unexpectedly wide range of topics, the whole range from Nature to Spirit. Besides Subjective Mind, which would seem on first thoughts to exhaust the topics of psychology, it goes on to Mind as Objective, and finally to Absolute mind. And such combinations of words may sound either self-contradictory or meaningless.

A Mental Philosophy—what could also be called a Spiritual Philosophy or Philosophy of Spirit—might seem to an English reader to imply something much more limited than it really is. A Philosophy of the Human Mind—if we look at English examples—would not suggest much beyond psychology, and likely what is referred to as inductive psychology. However, as Hegel interprets it, it encompasses an unexpectedly broad range of subjects, covering everything from Nature to Spirit. In addition to Subjective Mind, which might initially appear to cover all topics in psychology, it extends to Mind as Objective, and ultimately to Absolute Mind. Such combinations of words may come across as either self-contradictory or meaningless.

The first Section deals with the range of what is usually termed Psychology. That term indeed is employed by Hegel, in a restricted sense, to denote the last of the three sub-sections in the discussion of Subjective Mind. The Mind, which is the topic of psychology proper, cannot be assumed as a ready-made object, or datum. A Self, a self-consciousness, an intelligent and volitional agent, if it be the birthright of man, is a birthright which he has to realise for himself, to earn and to make his own. To trace the steps by which [pg xxv] mind in its stricter acceptation, as will and intelligence, emerges from the general animal sensibility which is the crowning phase of organic life, and the final problem of biology, is the work of two preliminary sub-sections—the first entitled Anthropology, the second the Phenomenology of Mind.

The first section covers the area commonly referred to as Psychology. Hegel uses this term in a specific way to refer to the last of the three sub-sections in the discussion of Subjective Mind. The Mind, the main subject of psychology, shouldn't be assumed to be a ready-made object or fact. A Self, self-consciousness, and an intelligent, willful agent, if they are human rights, are rights that individuals must realize for themselves—they need to earn and claim them. To outline how the mind, in its narrower sense of will and intelligence, develops from general animal sensitivity—which represents the peak of organic life and the ultimate challenge of biology—is explored in two preliminary sub-sections: the first titled Anthropology, and the second the Mind Phenomenology.

The subject of Anthropology, as Hegel understands it, is the Soul—the raw material of consciousness, the basis of all higher mental life. This is a borderland, where the ground is still debateable between Nature and Mind: it is the region of feeling, where the sensibility has not yet been differentiated to intelligence. Soul and body are here, as the phrase goes, in communion: the inward life is still imperfectly disengaged from its natural co-physical setting. Still one with nature, it submits to natural influences and natural vicissitudes: is not as yet master of itself, but the half-passive receptacle of a foreign life, of a general vitality, of a common soul not yet fully differentiated into individuality. But it is awaking to self-activity: it is emerging to Consciousness,—to distinguish itself, as aware and conscious, from the facts of life and sentiency of which it is aware.

The topic of Anthropology, as Hegel sees it, is the Soul—the basic material of awareness, the foundation of all advanced mental life. This is an area where the line between Nature and Mind is still up for discussion: it's the realm of feelings, where sensitivity hasn't yet developed into intelligence. Here, Soul and body are, as the saying goes, in connection: the inner life is still not fully separated from its natural physical setting. Still connected with nature, it is influenced by natural forces and changes: it doesn't yet have complete control over itself but remains a somewhat passive vessel for an external life, a shared vitality, a common soul that hasn't yet fully developed into individual identity. However, it is starting to become active: it is rising to Consciousness—to differentiate itself, as aware and conscious, from the realities of life and feelings it perceives.

From this region of psychical physiology or physiological psychology, Hegel in the second sub-section of his first part takes us to the “Phenomenology of Mind,”—to Consciousness. The sentient soul is also conscious—but in a looser sense of that word4: it has feelings, but can scarcely be said itself to know that it has them. As consciousness, the Soul has come to separate what it is from what it feels. The distinction emerges of a subject which is conscious, and an object of which it [pg xxvi] is conscious. And the main thing is obviously the relationship between the two, or the Consciousness itself, as tending to distinguish itself alike from its subject and its object. Hence, perhaps, may be gathered why it is called Phenomenology of Mind. Mind as yet is not yet more than emergent or apparent: nor yet self-possessed and self-certified. No longer, however, one with the circumambient nature which it feels, it sees itself set against it, but only as a passive recipient of it, a tabula rasa on which external nature is reflected, or to which phenomena are presented. No longer, on the other hand, a mere passive instrument of suggestion from without, its instinct of life, its nisus of self-assertion is developed, through antagonism to a like nisus, into the consciousness of self-hood, of a Me and Mine as set against a Thee and Thine. But just in proportion as it is so developed in opposition to and recognition of other equally self-centred selves, it has passed beyond the narrower characteristic of Consciousness proper. It is no longer mere intelligent perception or reproduction of a world, but it is life, with perception (or apperception) of that life. It has returned in a way to its original unity with nature, but it is now the sense of its self-hood—the consciousness of itself as the focus in which subjective and objective are at one. Or, to put it in the language of the great champion of Realism5, the standpoint of Reason or full-grown Mind is this: “The world which appears to us is our percept, therefore in us. The real world, out of which we explain the phenomenon, is our thought: therefore in us.”

From this region of psychological physiology or physiological psychology, Hegel in the second sub-section of his first part leads us to the "Phenomenology of Mind"—to Consciousness. The feeling soul is also conscious—but in a broader sense of that word4: it has emotions but can hardly be said itself to recognize that it has them. As consciousness, the Soul has begun to distinguish what it is from what it feels. The distinction appears between a subject that is conscious and an object of which it [pg xxvi] is conscious. The key point is clearly the relationship between the two, or Consciousness itself, as it seeks to separate itself from both its subject and its object. This might explain why it’s called the Phenomenology of Mind. Mind, at this stage, is not more than emerging or seeming: it is not yet self-aware or self-affirming. No longer, however, merged with the surrounding nature it senses, it sees itself contrasted against it, but only as a passive recipient of it, a blank slate upon which external nature is mirrored, or to which experiences are presented. On the other hand, it is no longer simply a passive instrument of external suggestion; its life instinct, its nisus of self-assertion develops, through conflict with a similar nisus, into an awareness of selfhood, of a Me and Mine set against a Thee and Thine. Yet as it develops in response to and recognition of other equally self-focused selves, it progresses beyond the narrower aspect of Consciousness in itself. It is no longer just intelligent perception or reproduction of a world; it becomes life, with perception (or apperception) of that life. It has returned in some way to its original unity with nature, but now it possesses the awareness of its selfhood—the recognition of itself as the center where subjective and objective meet. To put it in the language of the great advocate of Realism5, the standpoint of Reason or fully developed Mind is this: "The world we see is our perception, so it's within us. The real world, from which we explain phenomena, is our thought: so it's also within us."

The third sub-section of the theory of Subjective Mind—the Psychology proper—deals with Mind. This is the real, independent Psyché—hence the special [pg xxvii] appropriation of the term Psychology. “The Soul,” says Herbart, “no doubt dwells in a body: there are, moreover, corresponding states of the one and the other: but nothing corporeal occurs in the Soul, nothing purely mental, which we could reckon to our Ego, occurs in the body: the affections of the body are no representations of the Ego, and our pleasant and unpleasant feelings do not immediately lie in the organic life they favour or hinder.” Such a Soul, so conceived, is an intelligent and volitional self, a being of intellectual and “active” powers or phenomena: it is a Mind. And “Mind,” adds Hegel6, “is just this elevation above Nature and physical modes and above the complication with an external object.” Nothing is external to it: it is rather the internalising of all externality. In this psychology proper, we are out of any immediate connexion with physiology. “Psychology as such,” remarks Herbart, “has its questions common to it with Idealism”—with the doctrine that all reality is mental reality. It traces, in Hegel's exposition of it, the steps of the way by which mind realises that independence which is its characteristic stand-point. On the intellectual side that independence is assured in language,—the system of signs by which the intelligence stamps external objects as its own, made part of its inner world. A science, some one has said, is after all only une langue bien faite. So, reversing the saying, we may note that a language is an inwardised and mind-appropriated world. On the active side, the independence of mind is seen in self-enjoyment, in happiness, or self-content, where impulse and volition have attained satisfaction in equilibrium, and the soul possesses itself in fullness. Such a mind7, which has made the world its certified [pg xxviii] possession in language, and which enjoys itself in self-possession of soul, called happiness, is a free Mind. And that is the highest which Subjective Mind can reach.

The third sub-section of the theory of Subjective Mind—the Psychology proper—focuses on the Mind. This is the true, independent Psyché—hence the specific appropriation of the term Psychology. “The Soul,” says Herbart, “undoubtedly exists within a body: there are, moreover, corresponding states of each: but nothing physical occurs in the Soul, and nothing purely mental that we attribute to our Ego occurs in the body: the body’s affections do not represent the Ego, and our pleasant and unpleasant feelings are not directly tied to the organic life they support or hinder.” This conception of the Soul is an intelligent and volitional self, a being of intellectual and “active” powers or phenomena: it is a Mind. And “Mind,” adds Hegel, “is just this elevation above Nature and physical modes and above the complication with an external object.” Nothing is external to it: it is instead the internalization of all externality. In this psychology proper, we are not directly connected to physiology. “Psychology as such,” remarks Herbart, “has its common questions with Idealism”—the doctrine that all reality is mental reality. It outlines, through Hegel's discussion, the path by which the mind achieves the independence that defines its perspective. On the intellectual side, that independence is established in language—the system of signs by which the intellect marks external objects as its own, integrating them into its inner world. As someone has said, a science is ultimately just “une langue bien faite.” Thus, reversing this saying, we can observe that a language is a world that has been internalized and appropriated by the mind. On the active side, the independence of mind is evident in self-enjoyment, happiness, or self-contentment, where impulse and will have found satisfaction in balance, and the soul holds itself fully. Such a mind, which has made the world its certified possession in language and experiences fulfillment in self-possession of soul, referred to as happiness, is a free Mind. That is the highest achievement that Subjective Mind can attain.

At this point, perhaps, having rounded off by a liberal sweep the scope of psychology, the ordinary mental philosophy would stop. Hegel, instead of finishing, now goes on to the field of what he calls Objective Mind. For as yet it has been only the story of a preparation, an inward adorning and equipment, and we have yet to see what is to come of it in actuality. Or rather, we have yet to consider the social forms on which this preparation rests. The mind, self-possessed and sure of itself or free, is so only through the objective shape which its main development runs parallel with. An intelligent Will, or a practical reason, was the last word of the psychological development. But a reason which is practical, or a volition which is intelligent, is realised by action which takes regular shapes, and by practice which transforms the world. The theory of Objective Mind delineates the new form which nature assumes under the sway of intelligence and will. That intellectual world realises itself by transforming the physical into a social and political world, the given natural conditions of existence into a freely-instituted system of life, the primitive struggle of kinds for subsistence into the ordinances of the social state. Given man as a being possessed of will and intelligence, this inward faculty, whatever be its degree, will try to impress itself on nature and to reproduce itself in a legal, a moral, and social world. The kingdom of deed replaces, or rises on the foundation of, the kingdom of word: and instead of the equilibrium of a well-adjusted soul comes the harmonious life of a social organism. We are, in short, in the sphere of Ethics and Politics, of Jurisprudence and Morals, of Law and Conscience.

At this point, perhaps, having broadly defined the scope of psychology, the typical study of mental philosophy would conclude. Hegel, instead of wrapping things up, moves on to what he calls Objective Mind. So far, we've only traced a preparation, an inner embellishment and equipping, and we haven't yet seen what will happen in reality. Or rather, we still need to consider the social structures that this preparation depends on. The mind, self-assured and confident or free, exists only through the objective form that its primary development runs parallel to. An intelligent Will, or practical reason, was the final point of psychological development. But practical reason, or intelligent volition, is realized through actions that take on regular patterns and practices that transform the world. The theory of Objective Mind outlines the new form that nature takes under the influence of intelligence and will. That intellectual world manifests itself by changing the physical into a social and political realm, the given natural conditions of existence into a freely established system of life, and the basic struggle for survival into the regulations of a social state. Given humanity as beings with will and intelligence, this internal capacity, regardless of its level, will attempt to make its mark on nature and to recreate itself in a legal, moral, and social context. The realm of action replaces, or builds upon, the realm of words: and instead of the balance of a well-adjusted soul, we see the harmonious life of a social organism. In short, we are in the realm of Ethics and Politics, Jurisprudence and Morals, Law and Conscience.

[pg xxix]

Here,—as always in Hegel's system—there is a triad of steps. First the province of Law or Right. But if we call it Law, we must keep out of sight the idea of a special law-giver, of a conscious imposition of laws, above all by a political superior. And if we call it Right, we must remember that it is neutral, inhuman, abstract right: the right whose principle is impartial and impassive uniformity, equality, order;—not moral right, or the equity which takes cognisance of circumstances, of personal claims, and provides against its own hardness. The intelligent will of Man, throwing itself upon the mere gifts of nature as their appointed master, creates the world of Property—of things instrumental, and regarded as adjectival, to the human personality. But the autonomy of Reason (which is latent in the will) carries with it certain consequences. As it acts, it also, by its inherent quality of uniformity or universality, enacts for itself a law and laws, and creates the realm of formal equality or order-giving law. But this is a mere equality: which is not inconsistent with what in other respects may be excess of inequality. What one does, if it is really to be treated as done, others may or even must do: each act creates an expectation of continuance and uniformity of behaviour. The doer is bound by it, and others are entitled to do the like. The material which the person appropriates creates a system of obligation. Thus is constituted—in the natural give and take of rational Wills—in the inevitable course of human action and reaction,—a system of rights and duties. This law of equality—the basis of justice, and the seed of benevolence—is the scaffolding or perhaps rather the rudimentary framework of society and moral life. Or it is the bare skeleton which is to be clothed upon by the softer and fuller outlines of the social tissues and the ethical organs.

Here, as always in Hegel's system, there is a triad of steps. First is the realm of Law or Right. However, if we refer to it as Law, we need to keep the idea of a specific lawmaker out of the picture—there shouldn’t be a conscious imposition of laws by a political authority. If we call it Right, we must recognize that it is impartial, inhuman, abstract right: the kind of right based on uniformity, equality, and order—not moral right, or fairness that considers circumstances, personal claims, and guards against its own harshness. The intelligent will of humans, asserting itself over the mere gifts of nature as their intended master, creates the world of Property—where things are seen as tools, subordinate to human identity. But the autonomy of Reason (which resides within the will) brings certain consequences. As it acts, it also, through its inherent nature of uniformity or universality, establishes laws, creating a realm of formal equality or regulatory law. However, this is a just equality: which doesn't contradict what may be a larger disparity in other respects. What one does, if it is to be recognized as an action, others may or even must replicate: each act generates an expectation of consistency and uniformity in behavior. The doer is bound by this expectation, and others have the right to do the same. The material that a person claims creates a system of obligations. Thus, through the natural give and take of rational wills—in the unavoidable flow of human actions and reactions—a system of rights and duties is formed. This law of equality—the foundation of justice, and the source of kindness—is like the scaffolding, or perhaps better, the preliminary structure of society and moral existence. Or it is the bare skeleton that needs to be filled out with the softer and more complete outlines of social bonds and ethical functions.

[pg xxx]

And thus the first range of Objective Mind postulates the second, which Hegel calls “Morality.” The word is to be taken in its strict sense as a protest against the quasi-physical order of law. It is the morality of conscience and of the good will, of the inner rectitude of soul and purpose, as all-sufficient and supreme. Here is brought out the complementary factor in social life: the element of liberty, spontaneity, self-consciousness. The motto of mere inward morality (as opposed to the spirit of legality) is (in Kant's words): “There is nothing without qualification good, in heaven or earth, but only a good will.” The essential condition of goodness is that the action be done with purpose and intelligence, and in full persuasion of its goodness by the conscience of the agent. The characteristic of Morality thus described is its essential inwardness, and the sovereignty of the conscience over all heteronomy. Its justification is that it protests against the authority of a mere external or objective order, subsisting and ruling in separation from the subjectivity. Its defect is the turn it gives to this assertion of the rights of subjective conscience: briefly in the circumstance that it tends to set up a mere individualism against a mere universalism, instead of realising the unity and essential interdependence of the two.

And so, the first range of Objective Mind lays the groundwork for the second, which Hegel refers to as "Ethics." This term should be understood in its strict sense as a challenge to the somewhat rigid nature of law. It represents the morality of conscience and goodwill, embodying the inner integrity of the soul and purpose as sufficient and supreme. Here, we highlight a key aspect of social life: the element of liberty, spontaneity, and self-awareness. The motto of purely inward morality (contrasting with the spirit of legality) is (in Kant's words): "Nothing is unqualifiedly good, either in heaven or on earth, except for a good will." The core requirement of goodness is that the action is performed with intention and understanding, and with a complete conviction of its goodness by the conscience of the individual. The key feature of Morality as described is its essential inwardness, along with the supremacy of conscience over any external authority. Its justification lies in its resistance to the control of an external or objective order that exists and governs separate from the subjective experience. Its flaw is the way it frames this assertion of individual conscience rights: it tends to promote a simplistic individualism against a simplistic universalism, rather than recognizing the unity and essential interdependence of the two.

The third sub-section of the theory of Objective Mind describes a state of affairs in which this antithesis is explicitly overcome. This is the moral life in a social community. Here law and usage prevail and provide the fixed permanent scheme of life: but the law and the usage are, in their true or ideal conception, only the unforced expression of the mind and will of those who live under them. And, on the other hand, the mind and will of the individual members of such a community are pervaded and animated by its [pg xxxi] universal spirit. In such a community, and so constituting it, the individual is at once free and equal, and that because of the spirit of fraternity, which forms its spiritual link. In the world supposed to be governed by mere legality the idea of right is exclusively prominent; and when that is the case, it may often happen that summum jus summa injuria. In mere morality, the stress falls exclusively on the idea of inward freedom, or the necessity of the harmony of the judgment and the will, or the dependence of conduct upon conscience. In the union of the two, in the moral community as normally constituted, the mere idea of right is replaced, or controlled and modified, by the idea of equity—a balance as it were between the two preceding, inasmuch as motive and purpose are employed to modify and interpret strict right. But this effect—this harmonisation—is brought about by the predominance of a new idea—the principle of benevolence,—a principle however which is itself modified by the fundamental idea of right or law8 into a wise or regulated kindliness.

The third sub-section of the theory of Objective Mind describes a situation where this conflict is clearly resolved. This is the moral life in a social community. Here, laws and customs dominate and provide a fixed, lasting framework for life: however, the laws and customs are, in their true or ideal sense, simply the voluntary expression of the minds and wills of those who live by them. On the other hand, the thoughts and wills of the individual members of such a community are deeply influenced and energized by its universal spirit. In this kind of community, the individual is both free and equal, thanks to the spirit of brotherhood that binds them together. In a society that is believed to be governed purely by legality, the concept of right takes center stage; when this happens, it can often lead to the idea that the strictest law can result in the greatest injustice. In just morality, the focus is entirely on the notion of inner freedom, or the need for alignment between judgment and will, or the reliance of actions on conscience. In the integration of the two, in a normally organized moral community, the simple idea of right is replaced, or controlled and modified, by the concept of equity—a kind of balance between the previous two since motivation and intention are used to adjust and interpret strict right. This effect—this harmonization—is achieved through the prominence of a new idea—the principle of benevolence—a principle that is itself influenced by the fundamental idea of right or law into a wise or regulated kindness.

But what Hegel chiefly deals with under this head is the interdependence of form and content, of social order and personal progress. In the picture of an ethical organisation or harmoniously-alive moral community he shows us partly the underlying idea which gave room for the antithesis between law and conscience, and partly the outlines of the ideal in which that conflict becomes only the instrument of progress. This organisation [pg xxxii] has three grades or three typical aspects. These are the Family, Civil Society, and the State. The first of these, the Family, must be taken to include those primary unities of human life where the natural affinity of sex and the natural ties of parentage are the preponderant influence in forming and maintaining the social group. This, as it were, is the soul-nucleus of social organisation: where the principle of unity is an instinct, a feeling, an absorbing solidarity. Next comes what Hegel has called Civil Society,—meaning however by civil the antithesis to political, the society of those who may be styled bourgeois, not citoyens:—and meaning by society the antithesis to community. There are other natural influences binding men together besides those which form the close unities of the family, gens, tribe, or clan. Economical needs associate human beings within a much larger radius—in ways capable of almost indefinite expansion—but also in a way much less intense and deep. Civil Society is the more or less loosely organised aggregate of such associations, which, if, on one hand, they keep human life from stagnating in the mere family, on another, accentuate more sharply the tendency to competition and the struggle for life. Lastly, in the Political State comes the synthesis of family and society. Of the family; in so far as the State tends to develope itself on the nature-given unit of the Nation (an extended family, supplementing as need arises real descent by fictitious incorporations), and has apparently never permanently maintained itself except on the basis of a predominant common nationality. Of society; in so far as the extension and dispersion of family ties have left free room for the differentiation of many other sides of human interest and action, and given ground for the full development of individuality. In consequence of [pg xxxiii] this, the State (and such a state as Hegel describes is essentially the idea or ideal of the modern State)9 has a certain artificial air about it. It can only be maintained by the free action of intelligence: it must make its laws public: it must bring to consciousness the principles of its constitution, and create agencies for keeping up unity of organisation through the several separate provinces or contending social interests, each of which is inclined to insist on the right of home mis-rule.

But what Hegel mainly addresses here is the connection between form and content, social order, and personal growth. In his depiction of an ethical organization or a morally cohesive community, he illustrates both the core idea that allowed for the conflict between law and conscience, and the outline of an ideal where that conflict serves as a means of progress. This organization [pg xxxii] has three levels or typical aspects: the Family, Civil Society, and the State. The first, the Family, encompasses those primary units of human life where the natural connection of sex and the ties of parenthood predominantly influence the formation and maintenance of the social group. This is like the soul of social organization, where unity arises from instinct, feeling, and a strong bond. Next is what Hegel refers to as Civil Society, which contrasts with the political sphere—a society composed of individuals who can be called middle class, rather than citizens—and defines society in contrast to community. Beyond the close ties of family, clan, or tribe, there are other natural factors that bond people together. Economic needs connect individuals over a much larger area, in ways that can expand almost indefinitely, but with less intensity and depth. Civil Society is a more loosely organized collection of such associations, which prevent human life from stagnating in the family unit, while also heightening competition and the struggle for survival. Finally, in the Political State, we find the synthesis of family and society. The State develops from the nature-given unit of the Nation (an expanded family, which supplements real lineage with fictitious incorporations) and has apparently only succeeded in sustaining itself on the foundation of a shared national identity. It also reflects society by allowing the extension and diversification of family ties, which opens up space for the development of various human interests and actions, fostering individuality. As a result of [pg xxxiii] this, the State (and the type of state that Hegel describes is essentially the idea or ideal of the modern State)9 has a somewhat artificial quality. It can only exist through the active engagement of intelligence: it must make its laws public, clarify the principles of its constitution, and establish mechanisms to maintain unity across different regions or competing social interests, each of which tends to assert its right to self-govern.

The State—which in its actuality must always be a quasi-national state—is thus the supreme unity of Nature and Mind. Its natural basis in land, language, blood, and the many ties which spring therefrom, has to be constantly raised into an intelligent unity through universal interests. But the elements of race and of culture have no essential connexion, and they perpetually incline to wrench themselves asunder. Blood and judgment are for ever at war in the state as in the individual10: the cosmopolitan interest, to which the maxim is Ubi bene, ibi patria, resists the national, which adopts the patriotic watchword of Hector11. The State however has another source of danger in the very principle that gave it birth. It arose through antagonism: it was baptised on the battlefield, and it only lives as it is able to assert itself against a foreign foe. And this circumstance tends to intensify and even pervert its natural basis of nationality:—tends to give the very conception of the political a negative and [pg xxxiv] superficial look. But, notwithstanding all these drawbacks, the State in its Idea is entitled to the name Hobbes gave it,—the Mortal God. Here in a way culminates the obviously objective,—we may almost say, visible and tangible—development of Man and Mind. Here it attains a certain completeness—a union of reality and of ideality: a quasi-immortality, a quasi-universality. What the individual person could not do unaided, he can do in the strength of his commonwealth. Much that in the solitary was but implicit or potential, is in the State actualised.

The State, which must always be a kind of quasi-national entity, is the ultimate union of Nature and Mind. Its natural foundation—in land, language, heritage, and the many connections that arise from these—needs to be continually transformed into an intelligent unity through shared interests. However, the elements of race and culture are not inherently connected, and they constantly tend to pull away from each other. Blood and reason are forever at odds in the state, just as they are in the individual: the cosmopolitan interest, represented by the saying *Ubi bene, ibi patria*, stands in opposition to the national interest, which embraces the patriotic cry of Hector. The State faces another source of danger from the very principle that brought it into existence. It emerged from conflict; it was born on the battlefield and only survives by asserting itself against foreign threats. This situation can intensify and even distort its natural basis of nationality, giving the idea of politics a negative and superficial appearance. Yet, despite these challenges, the State in its ideal form deserves the name Hobbes assigned to it—the Mortal God. Here, in a sense, culminates the clearly objective, we might even say visible and tangible, development of humanity and thought. Here it reaches a certain completeness—a blend of reality and ideals: a quasi-immortality, a quasi-universality. What an individual could not accomplish alone, he can achieve through the strength of his community. Much that was only potential or implicit in solitude becomes actualized within the State.

But the God of the State is a mortal God. It is but a national and a limited mind. To be actual, one must at least begin by restricting oneself. Or, rather actuality is rational, but always with a conditioned and a relative rationality12: it is in the realm of action and re-action,—in the realm of change and nature. It has warring forces outside it,—warring forces inside it. Its unity is never perfect: because it never produces a true identity of interests within, or maintains an absolute independence without. Thus the true and real State—the State in its Idea—the realisation of concrete humanity,—of Mind as the fullness and unity of nature—is not reached in any single or historical State: but floats away, when we try to seize it, into the endless progress of history. Always indeed the State, the historical and objective, points beyond itself. It does so first in the succession of times. Die Weltgeschichte ist das Weltgericht.13 And in that doom of the world the eternal blast sweeps along the successive generations of the temporal, one expelling another from the stage of time—each because it is inadequate to the Idea which it tried to express, and has succumbed to an [pg xxxv] enemy from without because it was not a real and true unity within.

But the God of the State is a mortal God. It's just a national and limited mindset. To be real, you have to start by limiting yourself. Or, rather, reality is rational, but always with a conditioned and relative rationality12: it's in the realm of action and reaction—in the realm of change and nature. There are conflicting forces outside of it—and conflicting forces inside it. Its unity is never perfect because it never creates a true identity of interests within or maintains complete independence without. Thus, the true and real State—the State in its Idea—the realization of concrete humanity—of Mind as the fullness and unity of nature—is not found in any single or historical State; it slips away when we try to grasp it into the endless progress of history. Indeed, the State, the historical and objective, points beyond itself. It does so first in the succession of times. The world's history is the world's judgment.13 And in that fate of the world, the eternal force carries along the successive generations of the temporal, each pushing the other off the stage of time—each because it is not adequate to the Idea it tried to express and has fallen to an [pg xxxv] enemy from the outside because it was not a real and true unity within.

But if temporal flees away before another temporal, it abides in so far as it has, however inadequately, given expression and visible reality—as it points inward and upward—to the eternal. The earthly state is also the city of God; and if the republic of Plato seems to find scant admission into the reality of flesh and blood, it stands eternal as a witness in the heaven of idea. Behind the fleeting succession of consulates and dictatures, of aristocracy and empire, feuds of plebeian with patrician, in that apparent anarchy of powers which the so-called Roman constitution is to the superficial observer, there is the eternal Rome, one, strong, victorious, semper eadem: the Rome of Virgil and Justinian, the ghost whereof still haunts with memories the seven-hilled city, but which with full spiritual presence lives in the law, the literature, the manners of the modern world. To find fitter expression for this Absolute Mind than it has in the Ethical community—to reach that reality of which the moral world is but one-sidedly representative—is the work of Art, Religion, and Philosophy. And to deal with these efforts to find the truth and the unity of Mind and Nature is the subject of Hegel's third Section.

But if time fades away before another time, it lasts as long as it has, even if imperfectly, given expression and visible reality—as it points inward and upward—to the eternal. The earthly state is also the city of God; and if Plato's republic seems to struggle to fit within the reality of flesh and blood, it stands eternal as a witness in the realm of ideas. Behind the ever-changing cycles of consuls and dictators, of aristocracy and empire, and the conflicts between the common people and the elite, in what appears to be the chaos of powers that the so-called Roman constitution seems to represent to a casual observer, there is the eternal Rome, one, strong, victorious, always the same: the Rome of Virgil and Justinian, whose spirit still lingers in memories of the seven-hilled city, but which fully lives on in the law, the literature, and the customs of the modern world. To find a better expression for this Absolute Mind than it has in the Ethical community—to reach that reality of which the moral world is only a partial representation—is the work of Art, Religion, and Philosophy. And dealing with these efforts to find the truth and the unity of Mind and Nature is the focus of Hegel's third Section.

Religion and Philosophy.

It may be well at this point to guard against a misconception of this serial order of exposition14. As stage is seen to follow stage, the historical imagination, which [pg xxxvi] governs our ordinary current of ideas, turns the logical dependence into a time-sequence. But it is of course not meant that the later stage follows the earlier in history. The later is the more real, and therefore the more fundamental. But we can only understand by abstracting and then transcending our abstractions, or rather by showing how the abstraction implies relations which force us to go further and beyond our arbitrary arrest. Each stage therefore either stands to that preceding it as an antithesis, which inevitably dogs its steps as an accusing spirit, or it is the conjunction of the original thesis with the antithesis, in a union which should not be called synthesis because it is a closer fusion and true marriage of minds. A truth and reality, though fundamental, is only appreciated at its true value and seen in all its force where it appears as the reconciliation and reunion of partial and opposing points of view. Thus, e.g., the full significance of the State does not emerge so long as we view it in isolation as a supposed single state, but only as it is seen in the conflict of history, in its actual “energy” as a world-power among powers, always pointing beyond itself to a something universal which it fain would be, and yet cannot be. Or, again, there never was a civil or economic society which existed save under the wing of a state, or in one-sided assumption of state powers to itself: and a family is no isolated and independent unit belonging to a supposed patriarchal age, but was always mixed up with, and in manifold dependence upon, political and civil combinations. The true family, indeed, far from preceding the state in time, presupposes the political power to give it its precise sphere and its social stability: as is well illustrated by that typical form of it presented in the Roman state.

It might be helpful at this point to clarify a common misunderstanding of this sequential way of explaining things14. As you see one stage follow another, the historical imagination, which directs our usual thinking, may confuse the logical connections with a timeline. However, it’s not intended to imply that the later stage comes after the earlier one historically. The later stage is more real and, therefore, more fundamental. However, we can only understand it by abstracting and then moving beyond these abstractions, or more accurately, by demonstrating how the abstraction suggests relationships that compel us to go further and past our arbitrary stopping points. Each stage, therefore, either opposes the one before it like a contrasting idea that follows closely as a haunting presence, or it combines the original idea with the opposing one, resulting in a union that shouldn’t be called synthesis because it represents a deeper merging and genuine partnership of ideas. A truth and reality, although fundamental, is truly valued and fully realized only when it manifests as the reconciliation and reunion of partial and opposing perspectives. For example, the complete significance of the State doesn't become clear as long as we view it in isolation as a single entity, but only when we understand it through the historical conflicts and its actual “energy” as a world power among other powers, always hinting at something universal it aspires to be, yet cannot fully achieve. Additionally, there has never been a civil or economic society that existed independently of a state or one that didn’t involve a one-sided assumption of state powers: a family is not an isolated, independent unit from a supposed patriarchal age but has always been intertwined with and dependent on political and civil arrangements. The true family, indeed, far from existing before the state in history, depends on political power to define its role and provide social stability, as exemplified by the typical form of it seen in the Roman state.

So, again, religion does not supervene upon an [pg xxxvii] already existing political and moral system and invest it with an additional sanction. The true order would be better described as the reverse. The real basis of social life, and even of intelligence, is religion. As some thinkers quaintly put it, the known rests and lives on the bosom of the Unknowable. But when we say that, we must at once guard against a misconception. There are religions of all sorts; and some of them which are most heard of in the modern world only exist or survive in the shape of a traditional name and venerated creed which has lost its power. Nor is a religion necessarily committed to a definite conception of a supernatural—of a personal power outside the order of Nature. But in all cases, religion is a faith and a theory which gives unity to the facts of life, and gives it, not because the unity is in detail proved or detected, but because life and experience in their deepest reality inexorably demand and evince such a unity to the heart. The religion of a time is not its nominal creed, but its dominant conviction of the meaning of reality, the principle which animates all its being and all its striving, the faith it has in the laws of nature and the purpose of life. Dimly or clearly felt and perceived, religion has for its principle (one cannot well say, its object) not the unknowable, but the inner unity of life and knowledge, of act and consciousness, a unity which is certified in its every knowledge, but is never fully demonstrable by the summation of all its ascertained items. As such a felt and believed synthesis of the world and life, religion is the unity which gives stability and harmony to the social sphere; just as morality in its turn gives a partial and practical realisation to the ideal of religion. But religion does not merely establish and sanction morality; it also frees it from a certain narrowness it [pg xxxviii] always has, as of the earth. Or, otherwise put, morality has to the keener inspection something in it which is more than the mere moral injunction at first indicates. Beyond the moral, in its stricter sense, as the obligatory duty and the obedience to law, rises and expands the beautiful and the good: a beautiful which is disinterestedly loved, and a goodness which has thrown off all utilitarian relativity, and become a free self-enhancing joy. The true spirit of religion sees in the divine judgment not a mere final sanction to human morality which has failed of its earthly close, not the re-adjustment of social and political judgments in accordance with our more conscientious inner standards, but a certain, though, for our part-by-part vision, incalculable proportion between what is done and suffered. And in this liberation of the moral from its restrictions, Art renders no slight aid. Thus in different ways, religion presupposes morality to fill up its vacant form, and morality presupposes religion to give its laws an ultimate sanction, which at the same time points beyond their limitations.

So, once more, religion doesn’t just attach itself to an existing political and moral system and add an extra layer of authority. The reality is more accurately described the other way around. The real foundation of social life, and even of understanding, is religion. As some thinkers charmingly express it, what we know relies on the support of what remains unknown. However, we need to be careful to avoid a misunderstanding here. There are many types of religions, and some of the most well-known in the modern world exist only as a traditional name or respected belief that has lost its influence. Additionally, a religion doesn’t have to adhere to a specific idea of the supernatural or a personal force outside of Nature. But in every case, religion is a belief and a theory that provides coherence to life’s experiences, not because that coherence can be detailed or proven, but because life and experience deeply demand and reveal such unity in our hearts. The religion of a time is not just its stated beliefs but rather its prevailing conviction about the meaning of existence, the principle that drives all its energy and efforts, the faith it holds in the laws of nature and the purpose of life. Whether it’s vaguely or clearly understood, religion is based not on the unknowable, but on the inner unity of life and knowledge, of action and consciousness, a unity evident in every understanding, yet never entirely provable by simply adding together all the known elements. As this felt and believed connection between the world and life, religion provides the unity that creates stability and harmony in society; similarly, morality offers a partial and practical realization of religion’s ideals. Yet, religion does more than just establish and endorse morality; it also liberates it from a certain narrowness that it often possesses. In other words, upon closer examination, morality contains something that goes beyond just the basic moral obligation. Beyond strict moral duty and law obedience lies the realm of beauty and goodness: a beauty that is loved selflessly, and a goodness that has shed all utilitarian ties, becoming a source of joy that enhances itself. The true essence of religion sees in divine judgment not simply a final validation of human morality that has failed on Earth, nor just a realigning of social and political judgments with our more ethical inner standards, but rather a certain, albeit individually subjective, incomprehensible balance between actions taken and suffering endured. In freeing morality from its restrictions, art plays a significant role. Thus, in various ways, religion relies on morality to fill its empty form, and morality relies on religion to give its laws a final authority that simultaneously points beyond their limits.

But art, religion, and philosophy still rest on the national culture and on the individual mind. However much they rise in the heights of the ideal world, they never leave the reality of life and circumstance behind, and float in the free empyrean. Yet there are degrees of universality, degrees in which they reach what they promised. As the various psychical nuclei of an individual consciousness tend through the course of experience to gather round a central idea and by fusion and assimilation form a complete mental organisation; so, through the march of history, there grows up a complication and a fusion of national ideas and aspirations, which, though still retaining the individuality and restriction of a concrete national life, ultimately present [pg xxxix] an organisation social, aesthetic, and religious which is a type of humanity in its universality and completeness. Always moving in the measure and on the lines of the real development of its social organisation, the art and religion of a nation tend to give expression to what social and political actuality at its best but imperfectly sets in existence. They come more and more to be, not mere competing fragments as set side by side with those of others, but comparatively equal and complete representations of the many-sided and many-voiced reality of man and the world. Yet always they live and flourish in reciprocity with the fullness of practical institutions and individual character. An abstractly universal art and religion is a delusion—until all diversities of geography and climate, of language and temperament, have been made to disappear. If these energies are in power and reality and not merely in name, they cannot be applied like a panacea or put on like a suit of ready-made clothes. If alive, they grow with individualised type out of the social situation: and they can only attain a vulgar and visible universality, so far as they attach themselves to some simple and uniform aspects,—a part tolerably identical everywhere—in human nature in all times and races.

But art, religion, and philosophy are still rooted in national culture and the individual mind. No matter how much they soar to ideal heights, they never completely detach from the realities of life and circumstances. There are levels of universality, degrees to which they fulfill their promises. Just as the various psychological nuclei of individual consciousness tend to cluster around a central idea and, through fusion and assimilation, form a complete mental organization, history also shows a growth and merging of national ideas and aspirations. Even while preserving the individuality and limitations of specific national experiences, this ultimately leads to a social, aesthetic, and religious organization that represents humanity in its universality and completeness. Art and religion in a nation move along the lines of the real development of its social structure, seeking to express what social and political realities only partially achieve. They become less about competing fragments alongside those of others and more about comparable, complete representations of the complex and diverse reality of humanity and the world. Yet, they always thrive in relation to the fullness of practical institutions and individual character. An abstractly universal art and religion is a misconception—until all geographical and climatic differences, as well as variations in language and temperament, have been reconciled. If these energies are genuine and real, rather than merely nominal, they cannot be treated like a cure-all or worn like ready-made clothing. If they are alive, they evolve with a unique identity shaped by the social context; they can only achieve a superficial and obvious universality when they connect to some simple, uniform aspects—elements that are reasonably similar across human nature throughout time and cultures.

Art, according to Hegel's account, is the first of the three expressions of Absolute Mind. But the key-note to the whole is to be found in Religion15: or Religion is the generic description of that phase of mind which has found rest in the fullness of attainment and is no longer a struggle and a warfare, but a fruition. “It is the conviction of all nations,” he says16, “that in the [pg xl] religious consciousness they hold their truth; and they have always regarded religion as their dignity and as the Sunday of their life. Whatever excites our doubts and alarms, all grief and all anxiety, all that the petty fields of finitude can offer to attract us, we leave behind on the shoals of time: and as the traveller on the highest peak of a mountain range, removed from every distinct view of the earth's surface, quietly lets his vision neglect all the restrictions of the landscape and the world; so in this pure region of faith man, lifted above the hard and inflexible reality, sees it with his mind's eye reflected in the rays of the mental sun to an image where its discords, its lights and shades, are softened to eternal calm. In this region of mind flow the waters of forgetfulness, from which Psyche drinks, and in which she drowns all her pain: and the darknesses of this life are here softened to a dream-image, and transfigured into a mere setting for the splendours of the Eternal.'”

Art, according to Hegel, is the first of the three expressions of Absolute Mind. However, the essence of it all is found in Religion15: or Religion is the broad term for that stage of mind which has found peace in the completion of its journey and is no longer a struggle or a battle, but a realization. "It is the belief of all nations," he states16, “In their religious consciousness, they find their truth, and they've always viewed religion as a source of dignity and the highlight of their lives. Whatever brings us doubt and fear, sadness and anxiety, everything trivial in life, we leave behind in the sands of time. Just like a traveler on the highest peak of a mountain range, far from a clear view of the earth below, overlooks all the limitations of the landscape and the world; in this pure space of faith, a person, elevated above harsh reality, perceives it with their mind's eye, reflected in the light of understanding, where its conflicts and contrasts are softened into eternal tranquility. In this realm of thought flows the waters of forgetfulness, from which Psyche drinks, drowning all her pain: and the shadows of this life are softened into dream imagery here, transformed into just a backdrop for the splendors of the Eternal."

If we take Religion, in this extended sense, we find it is the sense, the vision, the faith, the certainty of the eternal in the changeable, of the infinite in the finite, of the reality in appearance, of the truth in error. It is freedom from the distractions and pre-occupations of the particular details of life; it is the sense of permanence, repose, certainty, rounding off, toning down and absorbing the vicissitude, the restlessness, the doubts of actual life. Such a victory over palpable reality has no doubt its origin—its embryology—in phases of mind which have been already discussed in the first section. Religion will vary enormously according to the grade of national mood of mind and social development in which it emerges. But whatever be the peculiarities of its original swaddling-clothes, its cardinal note will be a sense of dependence on, and independence [pg xli] in, something more permanent, more august, more of a surety and stay than visible and variable nature and man,—something also which whether God or devil, or both in one, holds the keys of life and death, of weal and woe, and holds them from some safe vantage-ground above the lower realms of change. By this central being the outward and the inward, past and present and to come, are made one. And as already indicated, Religion, emerging, as it does, from social man, from mind ethical, will retain traces of the two foci in society: the individual subjectivity and the objective community. Retain them however only as traces, which still show in the actually envisaged reconciliation. For that is what religion does to morality. It carries a step higher the unity or rather combination gained in the State: it is the fuller harmony of the individual and the collectivity. The moral conscience rests in certainty and fixity on the religious.

If we consider religion in this broader sense, we see it as the understanding, the vision, the faith, and the assurance of the eternal within the changing, of the infinite in the finite, of reality behind appearances, and of truth within falsehoods. It is a release from the distractions and concerns of life's specific details; it brings a sense of permanence, calmness, and certainty, while softening and absorbing the unpredictability, restlessness, and doubts of real life. This triumph over tangible reality certainly has its roots—its development—in mental states we've already discussed in the first section. Religion varies greatly depending on the prevailing national mindset and level of social development at the time it arises. Yet, regardless of its unique beginnings, its essential characteristic will be a sense of dependence on, and independence in, something more enduring, more significant, more reliable and stable than the visible and changing nature of humanity—something, whether it be God or the devil, or both in one, that holds the keys to life and death, joy and suffering, from a secure vantage point above the chaotic realms of change. Through this central being, the outside and the inside, the past, present, and future become unified. As mentioned earlier, religion, emerging from social human beings and from moral thought, will still reflect traces of the two focal points in society: individual subjectivity and the objective community. However, it retains them only as remnants, which are still evident in the reconciliation that religion seeks. That is what religion does for morality. It elevates the unity or rather combination achieved in the State to a higher level: it creates a deeper harmony between the individual and the collective. Moral conscience finds its assurance and stability in the religious.

But Religion (thus widely understood as the faith in sempiternal and all-explaining reality) at first appears under a guise of Art. The poem and the pyramid, the temple-image and the painting, the drama and the fairy legend, these are religion: but they are, perhaps, religion as Art. And that means that they present the eternal under sensible representations, the work of an artist, and in a perishable material of limited range. Yet even the carvers of a long-past day whose works have been disinterred from the plateaux of Auvergne knew that they gave to the perishable life around them a quasi-immortality: and the myth-teller of a savage tribe elevated the incident of a season into a perennial power of love and fear. The cynic may remind us that from the finest picture of the artist, readily

But Religion (widely understood as the belief in an eternal and all-encompassing reality) initially shows itself through Art. The poem and the pyramid, the temple image and the painting, the drama and the fairy tale, these are aspects of religion: but they might be considered religion as Art. This means that they convey the eternal through tangible representations, created by an artist, and in materials that are temporary and limited. Yet even the sculptors of a long-ago era, whose works have been unearthed from the plateaus of Auvergne, understood that they were giving the fleeting life around them a form of enduring legacy: and the storyteller of a primitive tribe transformed the events of a season into an everlasting force of love and fear. The cynic might remind us that from the most beautiful artwork of the artist, readily

"We're turning"
To that girl over there who crosses the stream.
[pg xlii]

And yet it may be said in reply to the cynic that, had it not been for the deep-imprinted lesson of the artist, it would have been but a brutal instinct that would have drawn our eyes. The artist, the poet, the musician, reveal the meaning, the truth, the reality of the world: they teach us, they help us, backward younger brothers, to see, to hear, to feel what our rude senses had failed to detect. They enact the miracle of the loaves and fishes, again and again: out of the common limited things of every day they produce a bread of life in which the generations continue to find nourishment.

And yet, you could argue to the cynic that if it weren't for the profound lessons from artists, our gaze would be guided only by a brutal instinct. Artists, poets, and musicians reveal the meaning, the truth, and the reality of the world: they teach us, they help us, as younger siblings, to see, hear, and feel what our crude senses have missed. They perform the miracle of the loaves and fishes, time and again: from the ordinary, everyday things, they create a bread of life that continues to nourish generations.

But if Art embodies for us the unseen and the eternal, it embodies it in the stone, the colour, the tone, and the word: and these are by themselves only dead matter. To the untutored eye and taste the finest picture-gallery is only a weariness: when the national life has drifted away, the sacred book and the image are but idols and enigmas. “The statues are now corpses from which the vivifying soul has fled, and the hymns are words whence faith has departed: the tables of the Gods are without spiritual meat and drink, and games and feasts no longer afford the mind its joyful union with the being of being. The works of the Muse lack that intellectual force which knew itself strong and real by crushing gods and men in its winepress. They are now (in this iron age) what they are for us,—fair fruits broken from the tree, and handed to us by a kindly destiny. But the gift is like the fruits which the girl in the picture presents: she does not give the real life of their existence, not the tree which bore them, not the earth and the elements which entered into their substance, nor the climate which formed their quality, nor the change of seasons which governed the process of their growth. Like her, Destiny in giving us the works of ancient art does not give us their world, [pg xliii] not the spring and summer of the ethical life in which they blossomed and ripened, but solely a memory and a suggestion of this actuality. Our act in enjoying them, therefore, is not a Divine service: were it so, our mind would achieve its perfect and satisfying truth. All that we do is a mere externalism, which from these fruits wipes off some rain-drop, some speck of dust, and which, in place of the inward elements of moral actuality that created and inspired them, tries from the dead elements of their external reality, such as language and historical allusion, to set up a tedious mass of scaffolding, not in order to live ourselves into them, but only to form a picture of them in our minds. But as the girl who proffers the plucked fruits is more and nobler than the natural element with all its details of tree, air, light, &c. which first yielded them, because she gathers all this together, in a nobler way, into the glance of the conscious eye and the gesture which proffers them; so the spirit of destiny which offers us those works of art is more than the ethical life and actuality of the ancient people: for it is the inwardising of that mind which in them was still self-estranged and self-dispossessed:—it is the spirit of tragic destiny, the destiny which collects all those individualised gods and attributes of substance into the one Pantheon. And that temple of all the gods is Mind conscious of itself as mind17.”

But if Art embodies for us the unseen and eternal, it does so through stone, color, tone, and word; these are all just lifeless matter on their own. To an untrained eye and palate, the best art gallery is just a boring place: when a nation's spirit has faded, sacred books and images become mere idols and puzzles. The statues now are lifeless forms from which their vibrant souls have escaped, and the hymns are words without faith: the altars of the Gods lack spiritual nourishment, and games and celebrations no longer bring joy and connection to life. The works of the Muse lack the powerful intellect that once could overpower gods and men with its creative energy. They are now, in this modern age, what we perceive them to be—beautiful fruits separated from the tree, handed to us by a kind fate. But this gift resembles the fruits offered by the girl in the picture: she doesn’t provide the true essence of their existence, or the tree that produced them, or the earth and elements that shaped them, or the climate that affected their quality, or the changing seasons that guided their growth. Like her, Fate, by giving us ancient art, does not present their world, [pg xliii] or the vibrant ethical life in which they flourished, but only a memory and a suggestion of that reality. Our enjoyment of them is not a Divine service: if it were, our minds would reach perfect and fulfilling truth. What we do is merely surface-level, wiping off a bit of rain or dust from these fruits, and instead of connecting with the inner elements of moral reality that created and inspired them, we try to build a tedious framework from the lifeless parts of their physical reality, like language and historical references, not to truly experience them, but just to form a mental image. Yet, like the girl presenting the picked fruits, who embodies something greater and nobler than the natural elements of the tree, air, light, etc., that first produced them because she unifies them in her conscious gaze and the gesture of offering; the spirit of fate that gives us these artworks transcends the ethical life and reality of the ancient people: it represents the inward version of that mind which was still alienated and dispossessed within them: it embodies the spirit of tragic fate, the force that unites all those individualized gods and attributes into one Pantheon. And that temple of all gods is Mind, aware of itself as mind__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Religion enters into its more adequate form when it ceases to appear in the guise of Art and realises that the kingdom of God is within, that the truth must be felt, the eternal inwardly revealed, the holy one apprehended by faith18, not by outward vision. Eye hath not seen, nor ear heard, the things of God. They cannot [pg xliv] be presented, or delineated: they come only in the witness of the spirit. The human soul itself is the only worthy temple of the Most High, whom heaven, and the heaven of heavens, cannot contain. Here in truth God has come down to dwell with men; and the Son of Man, caught up in the effusion of the Spirit, can in all assurance and all humility claim that he is divinified. Here apparently Absolute Mind is reached: the soul knows no limitation, no struggle: in time it is already eternal. Yet, there is, according to Hegel, a flaw,—not in the essence and the matter, but in the manner and mode in which the ordinary religious consciousness represents to itself, or pictures that unification which it feels and experiences.

Religion becomes more fully realized when it stops showing up as Art and understands that the kingdom of God is within us, that truth must be felt, the eternal revealed internally, and the divine grasped through faith18, not through external sight. No eye has seen, nor ear heard, the things of God. They cannot [pg xliv] be shown or outlined: they can only be known through the spirit's witness. The human soul itself is the only fitting temple of the Most High, whom heaven and the highest heavens cannot hold. Here, in truth, God has chosen to dwell among people; and the Son of Man, immersed in the Spirit's outpouring, can confidently and humbly claim that he is divine. Here, it seems, we reach Absolute Mind: the soul feels no limits, no struggle: in time, it is already eternal. Yet, according to Hegel, there is a flaw—not in the essence and content, but in the way the common religious consciousness represents or imagines that unity which it feels and experiences.

“In religion then this unification of ultimate Being with the Self is implicitly reached. But the religious consciousness, if it has this symbolic idea of its reconciliation, still has it as a mere symbol or representation. It attains the satisfaction by tacking on to its pure negativity, and that externally, the positive signification of its unity with the ultimate Being: its satisfaction remains therefore tainted by the antithesis of another world. Its own reconciliation, therefore, is presented to its consciousness as something far away, something far away in the future: just as the reconciliation which the other Self accomplished appears as a far-away thing in the past. The one Divine Man had but an implicit father and only an actual mother; conversely the universal divine man, the community, has its own deed and knowledge for its father, but for its mother only the eternal Love, which it only feels, but does not behold in its consciousness as an actual immediate object. Its reconciliation therefore is in its heart, but still at variance with its consciousness, and its actuality still has a flaw. In its field of consciousness the place of [pg xlv] implicit reality or side of pure mediation is taken by the reconciliation that lies far away behind: the place of the actually present, or the side of immediacy and existence, is filled by the world which has still to wait for its transfiguration to glory. Implicitly no doubt the world is reconciled with the eternal Being; and that Being, it is well known, no longer looks upon the object as alien to it, but in its love sees it as like itself. But for self-consciousness this immediate presence is not yet set in the full light of mind. In its immediate consciousness accordingly the spirit of the community is parted from its religious: for while the religious consciousness declares that they are implicitly not parted, this implicitness is not raised to reality and not yet grown to absolute self-certainty19.”

In religion, the merging of ultimate Being with the Self is understood implicitly. However, religious awareness, even with its symbolic notion of reconciliation, still views it as just a symbol or representation. It finds fulfillment by connecting to its pure negativity, adding the positive meaning of its unity with the ultimate Being from the outside. As a result, its fulfillment is still influenced by the contrast of another world. Its own reconciliation seems to its awareness as something distant, something far off in the future, just as the reconciliation achieved by another Self appears as a past event. The one Divine Man had an implicit father and a real mother; on the other hand, the universal divine man, the community, finds its actions and knowledge as its father, but for its mother, it has only the eternal Love, which it only feels, but does not see as an actual immediate object in its consciousness. Thus, its reconciliation exists in its heart, but still conflicts with its awareness, and its reality is still imperfect. In its field of consciousness, the place of [pg xlv] implicit reality or side of pure mediation is occupied by the reconciliation that lies far behind: the spot of what is actually present, or the side of immediacy and existence, is taken up by the world that continues to wait for its transformation into glory. Implicitly, the world is reconciled with the eternal Being; that Being, as is well known, no longer sees the object as separate but, in its love, views it as akin to itself. However, for self-consciousness, this immediate presence has not yet been illuminated by the full light of understanding. Therefore, in its immediate awareness, the spirit of the community is separate from its religious aspect: while religious consciousness asserts they are implicitly not divided, this implicitness has not yet become a reality and has not evolved into absolute self-certainty__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Religion therefore, which as it first appeared in art-worship had yet to realise its essential inwardness or spirituality, so has now to overcome the antithesis in which its (the religious) consciousness stands to the secular. For the peculiarly religious type of mind is distinguished by an indifference and even hostility, more or less veiled, to art, to morality and the civil state, to science and to nature. Strong in the certainty of faith, or of its implicit rest in God, it resents too curious inquiry into the central mystery of its union, and in its distincter consciousness sets the foundation of faith on the evidence of a fact, which, however, it in the same breath declares to be unique and miraculous, the central event of the ages, pointing back in its reference to the first days of humanity, and forward in the future to the winding-up of the business of terrestrial life. Philosophy, according to Hegel's conception of it, does but [pg xlvi] draw the conclusion supplied by the premisses of religion: it supplements and rounds off into coherence the religious implications. The unique events in Judea nearly nineteen centuries ago are for it also the first step in a new revelation of man's relationship to God: but while it acknowledges the transcendent interest of that age, it lays main stress on the permanent truth then revealed, and it insists on the duty of carrying out the principle there awakened to all the depth and breadth of its explication. Its task—its supreme task—is to explicate religion. But to do so is to show that religion is no exotic, and no mere revelation from an external source. It is to show that religion is the truth, the complete reality, of the mind that lived in Art, that founded the state and sought to be dutiful and upright: the truth, the crowning fruit of all scientific knowledge, of all human affections, of all secular consciousness. Its lesson ultimately is that there is nothing essentially common or unclean: that the holy is not parted off from the true and the good and the beautiful.

Religion, which initially emerged in art-worship without fully grasping its inner essence or spirituality, now has to confront the divide between its (the religious) consciousness and the secular. The distinctly religious mindset is characterized by a certain indifference and even hostility, often subtly, towards art, morality, the state, science, and nature. Confident in the certainty of faith or its implicit reliance on God, it resists overly probing questions into the core mystery of its connection, and in its clearer awareness, it bases faith on the evidence of a fact that it simultaneously claims is unique and miraculous—the central event of history, looking back to the earliest days of humanity and forward to the ultimate conclusion of earthly life. According to Hegel's view, philosophy simply draws conclusions from the premises of religion: it enriches and organizes the religious implications into a cohesive whole. The unique events in Judea nearly nineteen centuries ago represent the beginning of a new revelation about humanity's relationship with God; while it recognizes the profound significance of that era, it emphasizes the lasting truth revealed then, asserting the obligation to expand on the principles that were ignited to their fullest extent. Its primary mission—the most significant task—is to clarify beliefs. Achieving this means demonstrating that religion is not an alien concept nor a basic revelation from an outside source. It reveals that religion embodies the truth, the complete reality, of the mind that thrived in Art, established the state, and aspired to be virtuous and just: the truth that represents the culmination of all scientific understanding, all human emotions, and all secular awareness. Its ultimate lesson is that there is nothing intrinsically common or impure: that the sacred is not separate from the true, the good, and the beautiful.

Religion thus expanded descends from its abstract or “intelligible” world, to which it had retired from art and science, and the affairs of ordinary life. Its God—as a true God—is not of the dead alone, but also of the living: not a far-off supreme and ultimate Being, but also a man among men. Philosophy thus has to break down the middle partition-wall of life, the fence between secular and sacred. It is but religion come to its maturity, made at home in the world, and no longer a stranger and a wonder. Religion has pronounced in its inmost heart and faith of faith, that the earth is the Lord's, and that day unto day shows forth the divine handiwork. But the heart of unbelief, of little faith, has hardly uttered the word, than it forgets its assurance and leans to the conviction that the prince of this world [pg xlvii] is the Spirit of Evil. The mood of Théodicée is also—but with a difference—the mood of philosophy. It asserts the ways of Providence: but its providence is not the God of the Moralist, or the ideal of the Artist, or rather is not these only, but also the Law of Nature, and more than that. Its aim is the Unity of History. The words have sometimes been lightly used to mean that events run on in one continuous flow, and that there are no abrupt, no ultimate beginnings, parting age from age. But the Unity of History in its full sense is beyond history: it is history “reduced” from the expanses of time to the eternal present: its thousand years made one day,—made even the glance of a moment. The theme of the Unity of History—in the full depth of unity and the full expanse of history—is the theme of Hegelian philosophy. It traces the process in which Mind has to be all-inclusive, self-upholding, one with the Eternal reality.

Religion thus has evolved from its abstract or "clear" world, where it withdrew from art, science, and everyday life. Its God—true to His nature—is not just for the dead, but also for the living: not a distant supreme Being, but a presence among us. Philosophy, therefore, must break down the barrier between secular and sacred life. It is simply religion reaching its maturity, finding its place in the world, no longer an outsider or a mystery. Religion has declared deep within its heart and belief, that the earth belongs to the Lord, and that each day reveals divine creativity. However, the heart of doubt, of weak faith, barely voices this assurance before it forgets and leans towards the belief that the prince of this world [pg xlvii] is the Spirit of Evil. The feeling of Théodicée is similar—but with a twist—to the feeling of philosophy. It affirms the ways of Providence; but its providence is not merely the God of the Moralist or the ideal of the Artist, but also the Law of Nature, and more than just that. Its goal is the Unity of History. These words have sometimes been carelessly used to suggest that events flow continuously, with no clear beginnings separating one era from another. Yet, the Unity of History in its true sense transcends history: it is history "lowered" from the vast reaches of time to the eternal present: its thousand years condensed into a single day—turned into just the briefest moment. The idea of the Unity of History—in the complete depth of unity and the full breadth of history—is the central theme of Hegelian philosophy. It outlines the process through which Mind must be all-encompassing, self-sustaining, and united with the Eternal reality.

“That process of the mind's self-realisation” says Hegel in the close of his Phenomenology, “exhibits a lingering movement and succession of minds, a gallery of images, each of which, equipped with the complete wealth of mind, only seems to linger because the Self has to penetrate and to digest this wealth of its Substance. As its perfection consists in coming completely to know what it is (its substance), this knowledge is its self-involution in which it deserts its outward existence and surrenders its shape to recollection. Thus self-involved, it is sunk in the night of its self-consciousness: but in that night its vanished being is preserved, and that being, thus in idea preserved,—old, but now new-born of the spirit,—is the new sphere of being, a new world, a new phase of mind. In this new phase it has again to begin afresh and from the beginning, and again nurture itself to maturity from its [pg xlviii] own resources, as if for it all that preceded were lost, and it had learned nothing from the experience of the earlier minds. Yet is that recollection a preservation of experience: it is the quintessence, and in fact a higher form, of the substance. If therefore this new mind appears only to count on its own resources, and to start quite fresh and blank, it is at the same time on a higher grade that it starts. The intellectual and spiritual realm, which is thus constructed in actuality, forms a succession in time, where one mind relieved another of its watch, and each took over the kingdom of the world from the preceding. The purpose of that succession is to reveal the depth, and that depth is the absolute comprehension of mind: this revelation is therefore to uplift its depth, to spread it out in breadth, so negativing this self-involved Ego, wherein it is self-dispossessed or reduced to substance. But it is also its time: the course of time shows this dispossession itself dispossessed, and thus in its extension it is no less in its depth, the self. The way to that goal,—absolute self-certainty—or the mind knowing itself as mind—is the inwardising of the minds, as they severally are in themselves, and as they accomplish the organisation of their realm. Their conservation,—regarded on the side of its free and apparently contingent succession of fact—is history: on the side of their comprehended organisation, again, it is the science of mental phenomenology: the two together, comprehended history, form at once the recollection and the grave-yard of the absolute Mind, the actuality, truth, and certitude of his throne, apart from which he were lifeless and alone.”

“That process of the mind realizing itself” says Hegel at the end of his Phenomenology, “shows a constant flow and succession of thoughts, a series of images, each one rich with meaning, lingering only because the Self needs to fully understand and absorb this wealth of its essence. Its perfection lies in coming to know what it is (its essence), and this knowledge represents its focus on itself, where it moves away from its external existence and immerses itself in reflection. Thus, self-focused, it is caught in the dark night of its self-awareness: yet in that darkness, its lost existence is preserved, and that existence, preserved in thought—old yet reborn from the spirit—is the new realm of being, a new world, a new stage of thought. In this new stage, it must start completely over and cultivate itself to maturity from its own resources, as if everything that came before was meaningless, and it had learned nothing from the experiences of previous minds. However, that reflection preserves experience: it is the essence, and indeed a higher form, of the substance. Therefore, even if this new mind seems to rely solely on its own resources, starting fresh and blank, it is simultaneously advancing to a higher level. The intellectual and spiritual realm, as it is actively created, represents a progression over time, where one mind takes over from another, each inheriting the world from those before it. The goal of that progression is to uncover depth, and that depth is the complete understanding of the mind: this uncovering aims to deepen its insights and expand its breadth, thereby negating this self-centered Ego, where it is detached from itself or reduced to essence. But it is also its time: the flow of time reveals this detachment becoming detached, and thus in its expansion, it is equally profound in the self. The path to that goal—absolute self-certainty—or the mind recognizing itself as mind—is the inward movement of minds, each fully conscious of themselves as they work towards organizing their realm. Their preservation—viewed from the standpoint of its free and seemingly random succession of facts—is history: from the perspective of their understood organization, it becomes the science of mental phenomenology: together, comprehensive history forms both the reflection and the resting place of the absolute Mind, the reality, truth, and certainty of its power, without which it would be lifeless and alone.”

Such in brief outline—lingering most on the points where Hegel has here been briefest—is the range of the Philosophy of Mind. Its aim is to comprehend, not to explain: to put together in intelligent unity, [pg xlix] not to analyse into a series of elements. For it psychology is not an analysis or description of mental phenomena, of laws of association, of the growth of certain powers and ideas, but a “comprehended history” of the formation of subjective mind, of the intelligent, feeling, willing self or ego. For it Ethics is part and only part of the great scheme or system of self-development; but continuing into greater concreteness the normal endowment of the individual mind, and but preparing the ground on which religion may be most effectively cultivated. And finally Religion itself, released from its isolation and other-world sacrosanctity, is shown to be only the crown of life, the ripest growth of actuality, and shown to be so by philosophy, whilst it is made clear that religion is the basis of philosophy, or that a philosophy can only go as far as the religious stand-point allows. The hierarchy, if so it be called, of the spiritual forces is one where none can stand alone, or claim an abstract and independent supremacy. The truth of egoism is the truth of altruism: the truly moral is the truly religious: and each is not what it professes to be unless it anticipate the later, or include the earlier.

In summary, focusing mainly on the areas where Hegel has been briefest, this is the scope of the Philosophy of Mind. Its goal is to understand rather than explain: to create an intelligent unity, not to break things down into a series of elements. For it, psychology isn't just analyzing or describing mental phenomena, the laws of association, or the development of certain abilities and ideas, but is a “comprehended history” of how subjective mind forms, the intelligent, feeling, willing self or ego. Ethics is viewed as part, and only part, of the broader system of self-development, focusing on the natural endowments of the individual mind, and preparing the foundation for where religion can be most effectively nurtured. Lastly, religion itself, freed from its isolation and otherworldly sacredness, is revealed to be simply the pinnacle of life, the fullest expression of reality, and is understood through philosophy, while clarifying that religion underpins philosophy, meaning that a philosophy can only progress as far as the religious perspective allows. The hierarchy of spiritual forces, if it can be called that, is one where none can stand alone or claim an abstract and independent superiority. The truth of selfishness is connected to the truth of selflessness: what is truly moral is also truly religious, and neither is what it claims to be unless it anticipates the latter or encompasses the former.

Mind or Spirit.

It may be said, however, that for such a range of subjects the term Mind is wretchedly inadequate and common-place, and that the better rendering of the title would be Philosophy of Spirit. It may be admitted that Mind is not all that could be wished. But neither is Spirit blameless. And, it may be added, Hegel's [pg l] own term Geist has to be unduly strained to cover so wide a region. It serves—and was no doubt meant to serve—as a sign of the conformity of his system with the religion which sees in God no other-world being, but our very self and mind, and which worships him in spirit and in truth. And if the use of a word like this could allay the “ancient variance” between the religious and the philosophic mood, it would be but churlish perhaps to refuse the sign of compliance and compromise. But whatever may be the case in German,—and even there the new wine was dangerous to the old wine-skin—it is certain that to average English ears the word Spiritual would carry us over the medium line into the proper land of religiosity. And to do that, as we have seen, is to sin against the central idea: the idea that religion is of one blood with the whole mental family, though the most graciously complete of all the sisters. Yet, however the word may be chosen, the philosophy of Hegel, like the august lady who appeared in vision to the emprisoned Boëthius, has on her garment a sign which “signifies the life which is on earth,” as also a sign which signifies the “right law of heaven”; if her right-hand holds the “book of the justice of the King omnipotent,” the sceptre in her left is “corporal judgment against sin20.”

It can be said that for such a wide range of topics, the term Mind is sadly inadequate and ordinary, and a better title would be Philosophy of Spirit. It can be acknowledged that Mind isn't perfect. But Spirit isn't without fault either. Additionally, Hegel's [pg l] own term Spirit has to be stretched too much to cover such a broad area. It serves—and was probably intended to serve—as a symbol of how his system aligns with the religion that sees God not as a distant being, but as our very self and mind, and which worships Him in spirit and truth. If using a word like this could reconcile the "old variation" between religious and philosophical perspectives, it might seem ungracious to deny this gesture toward agreement and compromise. However, whatever may be the situation in German—and even there, the new wine was risky for the old wine-skin—it is clear that to the average English speaker, the word Spiritual would lead us into the realm of religiosity. And to do that, as we’ve seen, is to go against the central idea: that religion is connected to the entire mental family, though it is the most gracefully complete of all the siblings. Yet, no matter what word is chosen, Hegel's philosophy, like the noble lady who appeared in vision to the imprisoned Boëthius, has on her garment a sign which "means the life that exists on earth," as well as a sign that signifies the "true law of heaven"; if her right hand holds the "Book of the justice of the all-powerful King," the scepter in her left is “corporal punishment for sin __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.”

There is indeed no sufficient reason for contemning the term Mind. If Inductive Philosophy of the Human Mind has—perhaps to a dainty taste—made the word unsavoury, that is no reason for refusing to give it all the wealth of soul and heart, of intellect and will. The mens aeterna which, if we hear Tacitus, expressed the Hebrew conception of the spirituality of God, and the Νοῦς which Aristotelianism set supreme in the Soul, are not the mere or abstract intelligence, which late-acquired [pg li] habits of abstraction have made out of them. If the reader will adopt the term (in want of a better) in its widest scope, we may shelter ourselves under the example of Wordsworth. His theme is—as he describes it in the Recluse“the Mind and Man”: his

There is indeed no good reason to look down on the term "Mind." If the Inductive Philosophy of the Human Mind has, perhaps to some refined tastes, made the word unappealing, that doesn’t mean we should deny it all the richness of soul and heart, intellect and will. The men's forever which, according to Tacitus, expressed the Hebrew view of God's spirituality, and the Νοῦς that Aristotelianism placed at the top of the Soul, are not just mere or abstract intelligence, a result of our later developed habits of abstraction. If the reader can accept the term (in the absence of a better one) in its broadest meaning, we can take refuge in the example of Wordsworth. His subject is—as he describes it in the Hermit“Mind and Man”: his

“voice declares”
How beautifully the individual Mind
(And the progressive powers maybe no less
Of the entire species) to the external world
Is fitted;—and how perfectly too
The outside world is tailored to the mind;
And the creation (by no lesser name
Can it be called what they with blended strength
Get it done.

The verse which expounds that “high argument” speaks

The verse that explains that “heated debate” speaks

About Truth, Grandeur, Beauty, Love, and Hope
And sad Fear overcome by Faith.

And the poet adds:

And the poet adds:

As we look
Into our Minds, into the Mind of Man—
My favorite spot, and the main area of my song;
Beauty—an active presence of the earth
Exceeding the fairest ideal shapes
... waits on my steps.

The reality duly seen in the spiritual vision

The reality clearly seen in spiritual insight

“That inspires”
The universal human soul of the earth
Dreaming of what's ahead

will be a greater glory than the ideals of imaginative fiction ever fancied:

will be a greater glory than anything the world of creative fiction ever imagined:

For the thoughtful mind of humanity,
When united with this beautiful universe
In love and pure passion, shall find these
A straightforward result of everyday life.
[pg lii]

If Wordsworth, thus, as it were, echoing the great conception of Francis Bacon,

If Wordsworth, in a way, reflecting the profound idea of Francis Bacon,

I would recite, in quiet solitude, the love poem
Of this great achievement,

perhaps the poet and the essayist may help us with Hegel to rate the Mind—the Mind of Man—at its highest value.

perhaps the poet and the essayist can help us with Hegel to evaluate the Mind—the Mind of Man—at its highest value.

[pg liii]

Essay II. Goals and Approaches of Psychology.

It is not going too far to say that in common estimation psychology has as yet hardly reached what Kant has called the steady walk of science—der sichere Gang der Wissenschaft. To assert this is not, of course, to throw any doubts on the importance of the problems, or on the intrinsic value of the results, in the studies which have been prosecuted under that name. It is only to note the obvious fact that a number of inquiries of somewhat discrepant tone, method, and tendency have all at different times covered themselves under the common title of psychological, and that the work of orientation is as yet incomplete. Such a destiny seems inevitable, when a name is coined rather as the title of an unexplored territory, than fixed on to describe an accomplished fact.

It’s not an exaggeration to say that, in popular opinion, psychology has yet to achieve what Kant referred to as the steady progress of science—the secure path of science. Saying this doesn’t cast doubt on the significance of the problems or the intrinsic value of the findings from the studies conducted under that name. It simply highlights the clear reality that various investigations, which differ in tone, method, and focus, have, at different times, all been labeled as psychological, and the process of gaining clarity is still ongoing. Such a situation seems unavoidable when a term is created more as a label for uncharted territory than as a description of an established fact.

(i.) Psychology as a Science and as a Branch of Philosophy.

The De Anima of Aristotle, gathering up into one the work of Plato and his predecessors, may be said to lay the foundation of psychology. But even in it, we can already see that there are two elements or aspects struggling for mastery: two elements not unrelated or [pg liv] independent, but hard to keep fairly and fully in unity. On one hand there is the conception of Soul as a part of Nature, as a grade of existence in the physical or natural universe,—in the universe of things which suffer growth and change, which are never entirely “without matter,” and are always attached to or present in body. From this point of view Aristotle urged that a sound and realistic psychology must, e.g. in its definition of a passion, give the prominent place to its physical (or material) expression, and not to its mental form or significance. It must remember, he said, that the phenomena or “accidents” are what really throw light on the nature or the “substance” of the Soul. On the other hand, there are two points to be considered. There is, first of all, the counterpoising remark that the conception of Soul as such, as a unity and common characteristic, will be determinative of the phenomena or “accidents,”—will settle, as it were, what we are to observe and look for, and how we are to describe our observations. And by the conception of Soul, is meant not a soul, as a thing or agent (subject) which has properties attaching to it; but soul, as the generic feature, the universal, which is set as a stamp on everything that claims to be psychical. In other words, Soul is one, not as a single thing contrasted with its attributes, activities, or exercises of force (such single thing will be shown by logic to be a metaphysical fiction); but as the unity of form and character, the comprehensive and identical feature, which is present in all its manifestations and exercises. But there is a second consideration. The question is asked by Aristotle whether it is completely and strictly accurate to put Soul under the category of natural objects. There is in it, or of it, perhaps, something, and something essential to it, which belongs to the order of the eternal and self-active: [pg lv] something which is “form” and “energy” quite unaffected by and separate from “matter.” How this is related to the realm of the perishable and changeable is a problem on which Aristotle has been often (and with some reason) believed to be obscure, if not even inconsistent21.

The On the Soul by Aristotle, which combines the works of Plato and his earlier philosophers, can be seen as the foundation of psychology. However, within it, we can already notice two conflicting elements or aspects competing for dominance: these elements are related and interdependent, yet challenging to maintain together effectively. On one side, there’s the idea of the Soul as part of Nature, as a level of existence within the physical world—among things that experience growth and change, which are never completely "without matter," and are always connected to or present in a body. From this perspective, Aristotle argued that a robust and realistic psychology must prioritize the physical (or material) expression of a passion in its definition, rather than its mental form or meaning. He pointed out that the phenomena or "incidents" truly illuminate the nature or "material" of the Soul. On the other hand, we must consider two points. First, the opposing idea that the concept of the Soul as a unity or common characteristic will influence the phenomena or "accidents," effectively dictating what we should observe and how we will describe our observations. By the idea of the Soul, it refers not to a soul as an entity with certain properties, but rather to the Soul as a general characteristic—a universal trait that marks everything considered psychical. In other words, the Soul is unified, not as a distinct entity set against its attributes, activities, or forces (which will ultimately be shown by logic to be a metaphysical illusion); but as the unity of form and character, the all-encompassing and identical feature found in all its forms and functions. However, there is another consideration. Aristotle questions whether it is entirely accurate to categorize the Soul among natural objects. There seems to be, or perhaps there is, something essential to it that belongs to the realm of the eternal and self-active: [pg lv] something that is “form” and “energy” entirely unaffected by and separate from “issue.” How this relates to the world of the perishable and changeable is a question on which Aristotle is often (and somewhat justifiably) seen as unclear, if not even contradictory.21

In these divergent elements which come to the fore in Aristotle's treatment we have the appearance of a radical difference of conception and purpose as to psychology. He himself does a good deal to keep them both in view. But it is evident that here already we have the contrast between a purely physical or (in the narrower sense) “scientific” psychology, empirical and realistic in treatment, and a more philosophical—what in certain quarters would be called a speculative or metaphysical—conception of the problem. There is also in Aristotle the antithesis of a popular or superficial, and an accurate or analytic, psychology. The former is of a certain use in dealing, say, with questions of practical ethics and education: the latter is of more strictly scientific interest. Both of these distinctions—that between a speculative and an empirical, and that between a scientific and a popular treatment—affect the subsequent history of the study. Psychology is sometimes understood to mean the results of casual observation of our own minds by what is termed introspection, and by the interpretation of what we may observe in others. Such observations are in the first place carried on under the guidance of distinctions or points of view supplied by the names in common use. We interrogate our own consciousness as to what facts or relations of facts correspond to the terms of our national language. Or we attempt—what is really an inexhaustible quest—to get definite divisions between them, and clear-cut [pg lvi] definitions. Inquiries like these which start from popular distinctions fall a long way short of science: and the inquirer will find that accidental and essential properties are given in the same handful of conclusions. Yet there is always much value in these attempts to get our minds cleared: and it is indispensable for all inquiries that all alleged or reported facts of mind should be realised and reproduced in our own mental experience. And this is especially the case in psychology, just because here we cannot get the object outside us, we cannot get or make a diagram, and unless we give it reality by re-constructing it,—by re-interrogating our own experience, our knowledge of it will be but wooden and mechanical. And the term introspection need not be too seriously taken: it means much more than watching passively an internal drama; and is quite as well describable as mental projection, setting out what was within, and so as it were hidden and involved, before ourselves in the field of mental vision. Here, as always, the essential point is to get ourselves well out of the way of the object observed, and to stand, figuratively speaking, quite on one side.

In these divergent elements that emerge in Aristotle's approach, we see a significant difference in how psychology is understood and its purpose. He makes an effort to keep both perspectives in mind. However, it's clear that there is already a distinction between a purely physical or, more narrowly, “scientific” psychology that is empirical and realistic, and a more philosophical view—a conception often termed speculative or metaphysical. Aristotle also highlights the contrast between a popular or superficial psychology and a more precise or analytical one. The former can be useful when addressing practical ethics and education, while the latter has more scientific relevance. Both distinctions—the one between speculative and empirical, as well as the one between scientific and popular treatment—shape the future of psychological study. Psychology is sometimes thought of as the results of casual observations of our own minds through what is called introspection, as well as interpreting what we observe in others. Initially, these observations are guided by distinctions or perspectives suggested by the commonly used terms. We question our own consciousness about what facts or relationships correspond to the words we use in our language. Or we try—what really is a never-ending journey—to establish clear divisions and precise definitions. Inquiries that stem from popular distinctions often fall short of scientific rigor, and the researcher may find that accidental and essential properties are confused within the same few conclusions. Still, these attempts to clarify our minds are valuable, and it's crucial for any inquiry that all claimed or reported mental facts be realized and experienced within our own minds. This is especially true in psychology, because we cannot remove the object from ourselves, we can't create a diagram, and unless we give it substance by reconstructing it—by revisiting our own experiences—our understanding will be superficial and mechanical. The term introspection shouldn’t be taken too literally; it encompasses much more than just passively observing an internal process. It can equally refer to mental projection, bringing forth what was internal and somewhat hidden into our mental awareness. The key point is always to get ourselves out of the way of what we’re observing, figuratively standing to the side.

But even at the best, such a popular or empirical psychology has no special claim to be ranked as science. It may no doubt be said that at least it collects, describes, or notes down facts. But even this is not so certain as it seems. Its so-called facts are very largely fictions, or so largely interpolated with error, that they cannot be safely used for construction. If psychology is to accomplish anything valuable, it must go more radically to work. It must—at least in a measure—discard from its preliminary view the data of common and current distinctions, and try to get at something more primary or ultimate as its starting-point. And this it may do in [pg lvii] two ways. It may, in the one case, follow the example of the physical sciences. In these it is the universal practice to assume that the explanation of complex and concrete facts is to be attained by (a) postulating certain simple elements (which we may call atoms, molecules, and perhaps units or monads), which are supposed to be clearly conceivable and to justify themselves by intrinsic intelligibility, and by (b) assuming that these elements are compounded and combined according to laws which again are in the last resort self-evident, or such that they seem to have an obvious and palpable lucidity. Further, such laws being always axioms or plain postulates of mechanics (for these alone possess this feature of self-evident intelligibility), they are subject to and invite all the aids and refinements of the higher mathematical calculus. What the primary and self-explicative bits of psychical reality may be, is a further question on which there may be some dispute. They may be, so to say, taken in a more physical or in a more metaphysical way: i.e. more as units of nerve-function or more as elements of ideative-function. And there may be differences as to how far and in what provinces the mathematical calculus may be applicable. But, in any case, there will be a strong tendency in psychology, worked on this plan, to follow, mutatis mutandis, and at some distance perhaps, the analogy of material physics. In both the justification of the postulated units and laws will be their ability to describe and systematise the observed phenomena in a uniform and consistent way.

But even at its best, this kind of popular or empirical psychology doesn't really qualify as science. Sure, it can be said that it at least gathers, describes, or records facts. But even that's not as certain as it seems. Its so-called facts are mostly fictions, or mixed with so much error that they can’t be reliably used for constructing any theories. If psychology wants to achieve anything useful, it needs to take a more fundamental approach. It must—at least to some extent—set aside the data from everyday and commonly accepted distinctions and try to reach something more basic or ultimate as its starting point. This can be done in two ways. First, it can follow the example of the physical sciences. In these fields, it's standard practice to assume that explaining complex and concrete facts is achieved by (a) postulating certain simple elements (which we could call atoms, molecules, and maybe units or monads), which are supposed to be clearly understood and have intrinsic intelligibility, and (b) assuming that these elements are combined and compounded according to laws that are ultimately self-evident, or that seem to have an obvious clarity. Furthermore, these laws are always basic axioms or clear postulates of mechanics (as only they have this characteristic of self-evident intelligibility), and they are open to all the aids and refinements from advanced mathematical calculus. What the fundamental and self-explanatory aspects of psychological reality might be is a further question that could be debated. They might be viewed either in a more physical way, focusing on nerve function, or in a more metaphysical way, focusing on ideation. There may be differences regarding how applicable the mathematical calculus can be in various areas. Nevertheless, in any case, psychology that is developed along this line will likely tend to follow, mutatis mutandis, and perhaps at a certain distance, the analogy of material physics. In both cases, the justification for the suggested units and laws will be their effectiveness in describing and organizing the observed phenomena in a consistent and uniform way.

The other way in which psychology gets a foundation and ulterior certainty is different, and goes deeper. After all, the “scientific” method is only a way in which the facts of a given sphere are presented in thoroughgoing interconnexion, each reduced to an exact multiple [pg lviii] or fraction of some other, by an inimitably continued subtraction and addition of an assumed homogeneous element, found or assumed to be perfectly imaginable (conceivable). But we may also consider the province in relation to the whole sphere of reality, may ask what is its place and meaning in the whole, what reality is in the end driving at or coming to be, and how far this special province contributes to that end. If we do this, we attach psychology to philosophy, or, if we prefer so to call it, to metaphysics, as in the former way we established it on the principles generally received as governing the method of the physical sciences.

The other way psychology gains a foundation and deeper certainty is different and goes further. After all, the “scientific” method is just a way of presenting the facts of a particular area in a detailed interconnection, with each fact reduced to a specific multiple [pg lviii] or fraction of another, through a continuous process of adding and subtracting an assumed homogeneous element that is found or assumed to be completely conceivable. However, we can also view this field in relation to the entire realm of reality, asking about its place and meaning within the whole, what reality is ultimately striving towards or becoming, and how much this specific field contributes to that goal. By doing this, we link psychology to philosophy, or, if we prefer to call it, to metaphysics, just as in the previous way we established it based on principles generally accepted in the physical sciences.

This—the relation of psychology to fundamental philosophy—is a question which also turns up in dealing with Ethics. There is on the part of those engaged in either of these inquiries a certain impatience against the intermeddling (which is held to be only muddling) of metaphysics with them. It is clear that in a very decided way both psychology and ethics can, up to some extent at least, be treated as what is called empirical (or, to use the more English phrase, inductive) sciences. On many hands they are actually so treated: and not without result. Considering the tendency of metaphysical inquiries, it may be urged that it is well to avoid preliminary criticism of the current conceptions and beliefs about reality which these sciences imply. Yet such beliefs are undoubtedly present and effective. Schopenhauer has popularised the principle that the pure empiricist is a fiction, that man is a radically metaphysical animal, and that he inevitably turns what he receives into a part of a dogmatic creed—a conviction how things ought to be. Almost without effort there grows up in him, or flows in upon him, a belief and a system of beliefs as to the order and values of things. Every judgment, even in logic, rests on such an order [pg lix] of truth. He need not be able to formulate his creed: it will influence him none the less: nay, his faith will probably seem more a part of the solid earth and common reality, the less it has been reduced to a determinate creed or to a code of principles. For such formulation presupposes doubt and scepticism, which it beats back by mere assertion. Each human being has such a background of convictions which govern his actions and conceptions, and of which it so startles him to suggest the possibility of a doubt, that he turns away in dogmatic horror. Such ruling ideas vary, from man to man, and from man to woman—if we consider them in all their minuteness. But above all they constitute themselves in a differently organised system or aggregate according to the social and educational stratum to which an individual belongs. Each group, engaged in a common task, it may be in the study of a part of nature, is ideally bound and obliged by a common language, and special standards of truth and reality for its own. Such a group of ideas is what Bacon would have called a scientific fetich or idolum theatri. A scientific idolum is a traditional belief or dogma as to principles, values, and methods, which has so thoroughly pervaded the minds of those engaged in a branch of inquiry, that they no longer recognise its hypothetical character,—its relation of means to the main end of their function.

This—the relationship between psychology and fundamental philosophy—is a question that also arises when discussing Ethics. Those involved in either of these fields often feel frustrated by what they see as the confusing interference of metaphysics with their work. It’s clear that both psychology and ethics can, at least to some degree, be treated as empirical (or, in more common English, inductive) sciences. In many instances, they are indeed treated this way, and with significant results. Given the nature of metaphysical inquiries, some argue that it’s best to avoid initial critiques of the current ideas and beliefs about reality that these sciences imply. However, those beliefs are undeniably present and influential. Schopenhauer has popularized the concept that the pure empiricist is a myth, that humans are fundamentally metaphysical beings, and that they inevitably transform what they encounter into a part of a dogmatic belief system—a conviction about how things should be. Almost effortlessly, a belief and a system of beliefs about the order and values of things develop within or flow into a person. Every judgment, even in logic, relies on such an order of truth. One doesn’t need to articulate their beliefs: they will still have an impact; in fact, their faith might seem more like a solid part of reality the less it has been boiled down to a specific set of beliefs or principles. Formulating those beliefs assumes doubt and skepticism, which are countered merely by assertion. Every person has a background of convictions that shape their actions and thoughts, and suggesting that doubt exists in these beliefs can be so shocking that they react with dogmatic distress. These guiding ideas vary from person to person, and between men and women—especially when looking closely. However, they are also organized in a different system or collective according to the social and educational background of the individual. Each group, working together on a specific part of nature, is ideally bound by a common language and special standards of truth and reality unique to them. Bacon would have referred to such a collection of ideas as a scientific fetish or theater idol. A scientific idolum is a traditional belief or dogma about principles, values, and methods that has become so ingrained in the minds of those studying a specific area that they no longer recognize its hypothetical nature or how it relates to the main purpose of their inquiry.

Such a collected and united theory of reality (it is what Hegel has designated the Idea) is what is understood by a natural metaphysic. It has nothing necessarily to do with a supersensible or a supernatural, if these words mean a ghostly, materialised, but super-finely-materialised nature, above and beyond the present. But that there is a persistent tendency to conceive the unity and coherence, the theoretic idea of reality, [pg lx] in this pseudo-sensuous (i.e. super-sensuous) form, is of course a well-known fact. For the present, however, this aberration—this idol of the tribe—may be left out of sight. By a metaphysic or fundamental philosophy, is, in the present instance, meant a system of first principles—a secular and cosmic creed: a belief in ends and values, a belief in truth—again premising that the system in question is, for most, a rudely organised and almost inarticulate mass of belief and hope, conviction and impression. It is, in short, a natural metaphysic: a metaphysic, that is, which has but an imperfect coherence, which imperfectly realises both its nature and its limits.

Such a collected and unified theory of reality (what Hegel referred to as the Idea) is what we mean by a natural metaphysic. It doesn't necessarily relate to anything beyond the physical or supernatural, assuming these terms mean something ghostly or ethereal that transcends the present. However, there is a common tendency to see unity and coherence, the theoretical idea of reality, [pg lx] in this pseudo-sensory (i.e. super-sensory) way, and that is a well-known fact. For now, though, we can set aside this deviation—this idol of the tribe. In this context, a metaphysic or fundamental philosophy refers to a system of foundational principles—a secular and cosmic belief system: a belief in purposes and values, a belief in truth—keeping in mind that this system is, for most people, a roughly organized and almost inarticulate mix of beliefs and hopes, convictions and impressions. In short, it is a organic metaphysic: a metaphysic that has only a weak coherence and imperfectly understands both its nature and its limits.

In certain parts, however, it is more and better than this crude background of belief. Each science—or at least every group of sciences—has a more definite system or aggregate of first principles, axioms, and conceptions belonging to it. It has, that is,—and here in a much distincter way—its special standard of reality, its peculiar forms of conceiving things, its distinctions between the actual and the apparent, &c. Here again it will probably be found that the scientific specialist is hardly conscious that these are principles and concepts: on the contrary, they will be supposed self-evident and ultimate facts, foundations of being. Instead of being treated as modes of conception, more or less justified by their use and their results, these categories will be regarded as fundamental facts, essential conditions of all reality. Like popular thought in its ingrained categories, the specialist cannot understand the possibility of any limitation to his radical ideas of reality. To him they are not hypotheses, but principles. The scientific specialist may be as convinced of the universal application of his peculiar categories, as the Chinese or the Eskimo that his standards are natural and final.

In some areas, it's actually more refined than this basic belief system. Each science—or at least each group of sciences—has a clearer set of core principles, axioms, and ideas that belong to it. It possesses, in a much clearer way, its own standard of reality, unique ways of understanding things, and distinctions between what is real and what is merely apparent, etc. Once again, it's likely that the scientific expert isn't even aware that these are principles and concepts; instead, they are seen as self-evident truths and fundamental facts, the groundwork of existence. Rather than being viewed as ways of understanding that are somewhat validated by their application and outcomes, these categories are seen as basic truths, essential conditions for all reality. Like common thought with its ingrained categories, the specialist can't fathom the idea that there could be limitations to his fundamental ideas of reality. For him, they aren't mere hypotheses; they're principles. The scientific expert may be as certain of the universal relevance of his specific categories as someone from China or the Arctic is that their standards are natural and final.

[pg lxi]

Under such metaphysical or extra-empirical presuppositions all investigation, whether it be crudely empirical or (in the physical sense) scientific, is carried on. And when so carried on, it is said to be prosecuted apart from any interference from metaphysic. Such a naïve or natural metaphysic, not raised to explicit consciousness, not followed as an imposed rule, but governing with the strength of an immanent faith, does not count for those who live under it as a metaphysic at all. M. Jourdain was amazed suddenly to learn he had been speaking prose for forty years without knowing it. But in the present case there is something worse than amazement sure to be excited by the news. For the critic who thus reveals the secrets of the scientist's heart is pretty sure to go on to say that a good deal of this naïve unconscious metaphysic is incoherent, contradictory, even bad: that it requires correction, revision, and readjustment, and has by criticism to be made one and harmonious. That readjustment or criticism which shall eliminate contradiction and produce unity, is the aim of the science of metaphysic—the science of the meta-physical element in physical knowledge: what Hegel has chosen to call the Science of Logic (in the wide sense of the term). This higher Logic, this science of metaphysic, is the process to revise and harmonise in systematic completeness the imperfect or misleading and partial estimates of reality which are to be found in popular and scientific thought.

Under these metaphysical or beyond-empirical assumptions, all investigation, whether it's basic empirical or scientifically rigorous, takes place. And when it's done this way, it's said to be carried out without any interference from metaphysics. This naive or natural metaphysics, which isn't consciously acknowledged or enforced as a rule but operates with the force of an inherent belief, doesn't register as a metaphysics for those who live under it. M. Jourdain was shocked to discover he'd been speaking prose for forty years without realizing it. However, in this case, there's something beyond amazement likely to arise from this revelation. The critic who uncovers the scientist's hidden beliefs is likely to claim that much of this naive unconscious metaphysics is inconsistent, contradictory, even flawed: that it needs correction, revision, and adjustment, and must be unified through criticism. This adjustment or critique aimed at eliminating contradictions and achieving unity is the goal of the science of metaphysics—the study of the metaphysical component within physical knowledge: what Hegel has termed the Science of Logic (in the broad sense of the term). This advanced Logic, this science of metaphysics, is the process of revising and harmonizing in a systematic way the flawed, misleading, and incomplete interpretations of reality found in common and scientific thought.

In the case of the run of physical sciences this revision is less necessary; and for no very recondite reason. Every science by its very nature deals with a special, a limited topic. It is confined to a part or aspect of reality. Its propositions are not complete truths; they apply to an artificial world, to a part expressly cut off from the concrete reality. Its principles [pg lxii] are generally cut according to their cloth,—according to the range in which they apply. The only danger that can well arise is if these categories are transplanted without due reservations, and made of universal application, i.e. if the scientist elects on his speciality to pronounce de omnibus rebus. But in the case of psychology and ethics the harmlessness of natural metaphysics will be less certain. Here a general human or universal interest is almost an inevitable coefficient: especially if they really rise to the full sweep of the subject. For as such they both seem to deal not with a part of reality, but with the very centre and purpose of all reality. In them we are not dealing with topics of secondary interest, but with the very heart of the human problem. Here the questions of reality and ideals, of unity and diversity, and of the evaluation of existence, come distinctly to the fore. If psychology is to answer the question, What am I? and ethics the question, What ought I to do? they can hardly work without some formulated creed of metaphysical character, without some preliminary criticisms of current first principles.

In the realm of physical sciences, this revision is less necessary for no complicated reason. Every science, by its nature, focuses on a specific, limited topic. It is restricted to a part or aspect of reality. Its statements are not complete truths; they apply to an artificial world, a part distinctly separated from concrete reality. Its principles [pg lxii] are generally tailored to their context—according to the areas in which they apply. The only real risk is if these categories are applied without proper reservations and treated as universally applicable, meaning if the scientist chooses to speak about about everything based on their specialty. However, with psychology and ethics, the harmlessness of natural metaphysics may be less certain. Here, a general human or universal interest is almost unavoidable, especially if they genuinely encompass the full scope of the subject. Both seem to engage not just with a part of reality, but with the very core and purpose of all reality. In this field, we confront questions of primary importance, dealing with the heart of the human problem. The questions of reality and ideals, of unity and diversity, and of valuing existence come sharply into focus. If psychology aims to answer, "What am I?" and ethics seeks to respond to, "What should I do?" they can hardly proceed without some articulated metaphysical beliefs and initial critiques of existing foundational principles.

Herbart.

The German thinker, who has given perhaps the most fruitful stimulus to the scientific study of psychology in modern times—Johann Friedrich Herbart—is after all essentially a philosopher, and not a mere scientist, even in his psychology. His psychological inquiry, that is, stands in intimate connexion with the last questions of all intelligence, with metaphysics and [pg lxiii] ethics. The business of philosophy, says Herbart, is to touch up and finish off conceptions (Bearbeitung der Begriffe)22. It finds, as it supervenes upon the unphilosophical world, that mere and pure facts (if there ever are or were such purisms) have been enveloped in a cloud of theory, have been construed into some form of unity, but have been imperfectly, inadequately construed: and that the existing concepts in current use need to be corrected, supplemented and readjusted. It has, accordingly, for its work to “reconcile experience with itself23,” and to elicit “the hidden pre-suppositions without which the fact of experience is unthinkable.” Psychology, then, as a branch of this philosophic enterprise, has to readjust the facts discovered in inner experience. For mere uncritical experience or merely empirical knowledge only offers problems; it suggests gaps, which indeed further reflection serves at first only to deepen into contradictions. Such a psychology is “speculative”: i.e. it is not content to accept the mere given, but goes forward and backward to find something that will make the fact intelligible. It employs totally different methods from the “classification, induction, analogy” familiar to the logic of the empirical sciences. Its “principles,” therefore, are not given facts: but facts which have been manipulated and adjusted so as to lose their self-contradictory quality: they are facts “reduced,” by introducing the omitted relationships which they postulate if they are to be true and self-consistent24. While it is far from rejecting or ignoring experience, therefore, psychology cannot strictly be said to build upon it alone. It uses experimental fact as an unfinished datum,—or it sees in [pg lxiv] experience a torso which betrays its imperfection, and suggests completing.

The German thinker who has perhaps inspired the most significant advancements in the scientific study of psychology in modern times—Johann Friedrich Herbart—is fundamentally a philosopher, not just a scientist, even when it comes to his psychology. His psychological exploration is closely connected to the ultimate questions of intelligence, including metaphysics and [pg lxiii] ethics. According to Herbart, the role of philosophy is to refine and clarify concepts (Editing of the terms)22. It discovers that, as it builds on a non-philosophical world, mere facts (if pure facts ever truly exist) are shrouded in a haze of theory; they have been interpreted into some form of unity, but inadequately so. Philosophy finds that the concepts currently in use need correction, supplementation, and adjustment. Therefore, its task is to “reconcile experience with itself __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__,” and to uncover "the underlying assumptions that make the fact of experience conceivable." Psychology, as a branch of this philosophical endeavor, must adjust the facts revealed through inner experience. Simply uncritical experience or empirical knowledge only presents issues; it highlights gaps that deeper reflection often only exacerbates with contradictions. Such an approach to psychology is "guessing": it does not settle for what is simply given but seeks to explore both forwards and backwards to uncover something that clarifies the facts. It uses methods that are entirely different from the "classification, induction, analogy" known in empirical sciences. Its “principles” therefore, are not merely given facts; instead, they are facts that have been processed and adjusted to eliminate their contradictory aspects. They are facts "lowered," by revealing the hidden relationships that must exist for them to be accurate and consistent24. While it certainly does not dismiss or overlook experience, psychology cannot be said to rely solely on it. It treats experimental facts as incomplete data—or it views experience as a torso that reveals its imperfections and invites completion.

The starting-point, it may be said, of Herbart's psychology is a question which to the ordinary psychologist (and to the so-called scientific psychologist) has a secondary, if it have any interest. It was, he says, the problem of Personality, the problem of the Self or Ego, which first led to his characteristic conception of psychological method. “My first discovery,” he tells us25, “was that the Self was neither primitive nor independent, but must be the most dependent and most conditioned thing one can imagine. The second was that the elementary ideas of an intelligent being, if they were ever to reach the pitch of self-consciousness, must be either all, or at least in part, opposed to each other, and that they must check or block one another in consequence of this opposition. Though held in check, however, these ideas were not to be supposed lost: they subsist as endeavours or tendencies to return into the position of actual idea, as soon as the check became, for any reason, either in whole or in part inoperative. This check could and must be calculated, and thus it was clear that psychology required a mathematical as well as a metaphysical foundation.”

The starting point, we can say, of Herbart's psychology is a question that, for the average psychologist (and the so-called scientific psychologist), holds little to no interest. He states that it was the problem of Personality, or the Self or Ego, that initially led him to develop his distinctive approach to psychological methods. "My first find," he shares25, “the Self is not primitive or independent; instead, it is the most dependent and conditioned concept imaginable. The second point is that the fundamental ideas of an intelligent being, if they are ever to become self-aware, must either completely oppose one another or at least partially do so, causing them to obstruct or hinder each other because of this opposition. However, even when being constrained, we shouldn’t assume that these ideas are lost: they exist as efforts or tendencies to return to actual ideas as soon as the hindrance becomes ineffective, whether fully or partially. This hindrance can and must be calculated, which shows that psychology requires both a mathematical and a metaphysical foundation.”

The place of the conception of the Ego in Kant's and Fichte's theory of knowledge is well known. Equally well known is Kant's treatment of the soul-reality or soul-substance in his examination of Rational Psychology. Whereas the (logical) unity of consciousness, or “synthetic unity of apperception,” is assumed as a fundamental starting-point in explanation of our objective judgments, or of our knowledge of objective existence, its real (as opposed to its formal) foundation in a “substantial” soul is set aside as an illegitimate [pg lxv] interpretation of, or inference from, the facts of inner experience. The belief in the separate unity and persistence of the soul, said Kant, is not a scientifically-warranted conclusion. Its true place is as an ineffaceable postulate of the faith which inspires human life and action. Herbart did not rest content with either of these—as he believed—dogmatic assumptions of his master. He did not fall in cheerfully with the idealism which seemed ready to dispense with a soul, or which justified its acceptance of empirical reality by referring to the fundamental unity of the function of judgment. With a strong bent towards fully-differentiated and individualised experience Herbart conjoined a conviction of the need of logical analysis to prevent us being carried away by the first-come and inadequate generalities. The Ego which, in its extremest abstraction, he found defined as the unity of subject and object, did not seem to him to offer the proper guarantees of reality: it was itself a problem, full of contradictions, waiting for solution. On the other hand, the real Ego, or self of concrete experience, is very much more than this logical abstract, and differs widely from individual to individual, and apparently from time to time even in the same individual. Our self, of which we talk so fluently, as one and the self-same—how far does it really possess the continuity and identity with which we credit it? Does it not rather seem to be an ideal which we gradually form and set before ourselves as the standard for measuring our attainments of the moment,—the perfect fulfilment of that oneness of being and purpose and knowledge which we never reach? Sometimes even it seems no better than a name which we move along the varying phenomena of our inner life, at one time identifying it with the power which has gained the victory in a moral struggle, at another with that which [pg lxvi] has been defeated26, according as the attitude of the moment makes us throw now one, now another, aspect of mental activity in the foreground.

The concept of the Ego in Kant's and Fichte's theory of knowledge is well understood. Equally acknowledged is Kant's approach to the reality or substance of the soul in his study of Rational Psychology. While the (logical) unity of consciousness, or “synthetic unity of awareness,” is taken as a fundamental starting point for explaining our objective judgments, or our knowledge of objective existence, its actual (as opposed to its formal) basis in a “significant” soul is dismissed as an illegitimate [pg lxv] interpretation of, or inference from, the facts of inner experience. Kant argued that the belief in the separate unity and persistence of the soul is not scientifically justified. Its real place is an indelible postulate of the faith that drives human life and action. Herbart was not satisfied with what he saw as the dogmatic assumptions of his predecessor. He did not easily accept the idealism that seemed inclined to do away with the idea of a soul, or that justified its acceptance of empirical reality by pointing to the fundamental unity of judgment. With a strong inclination toward fully differentiated and individualized experience, Herbart combined a belief in the necessity of logical analysis to prevent us from getting carried away by quick and inadequate generalizations. The Ego, which he defined in its most abstract form as the unity of subject and object, did not provide the proper guarantees of reality for him: it was itself a problem, full of contradictions, awaiting resolution. On the other hand, the real Ego, or self of concrete experience, is much more than this logical abstraction, differing greatly from person to person and even changing over time in the same individual. Our self, which we speak of so confidently as one and the same—how much does it really have the continuity and identity we attribute to it? Doesn't it seem more like an ideal that we gradually construct and hold up as a standard for measuring our momentary achievements—the perfect realization of that unity of being, purpose, and knowledge that we never truly attain? Sometimes it even appears to be no more than a label that we move along the changing phenomena of our inner lives, at one moment connecting it with the power that won a moral battle, and at another with that which [pg lxvi] has been defeated, depending on the mood of the moment that brings one or another aspect of our mental activity to the forefront.

The other—or logical Ego—the mere identity of subject and object,—when taken in its utter abstractness and simplicity, shrivels up to something very small indeed—to a something which is little better than nothing. The mere I which is not contra-distinguished by a Thou and a He—which is without all definiteness of predication (the I=I of Fichte and Schelling)—is only as it were a point of being cut off from all its connexions in reality, and treated as if it were or could be entirely independent. It is an identity in which subject and object have not yet appeared: it is not a real I, though we may still retain the name. It is—as Hegel's Logic will tell us—exactly definable as Being, which is as yet Nothing: the impossible edge of abstraction on which we try—and in vain—to steady ourselves at the initial point of thought. And to reach or stand at that intangible, ungraspable point, which slips away as we approach, and transmutes itself as we hold it, is not the natural beginning, but the result of introspection and reflection on the concrete self. But with this aspect of the question we are not now concerned.

The other—or logical Ego—the simple identity of subject and object—when viewed in its complete abstractness and simplicity, shrinks down to something quite small—something that's barely better than nothing. The mere I that isn't defined by a You and a He—which lacks any clear way of describing it (the I=I of Fichte and Schelling)—is essentially a point of existence isolated from all its connections in reality, treated as if it were or could be completely independent. It’s an identity where subject and object haven't yet appeared: it isn’t a real I, although the name might still be used. It is—as Hegel's Logic will explain—precisely definable as Being, which is still Nothing: the impossible edge of abstraction on which we try—and fail—to steady ourselves at the starting point of thought. Reaching or standing at that elusive, ungraspable point, which slips away as we approach it and transforms as we hold it, is not a natural beginning but the outcome of introspection and reflection on the concrete self. However, we are not currently focused on this aspect of the question.

That the unity of the Self as an intelligent and moral being, that the Ego of self-consciousness was an ideal and a product of development, was what Herbart soon became convinced of. The unity of Self is even as given in mature experience an imperfect fact. It is a fact, that is, which does not come up to what it promised, and which requires to be supplemented, or philosophically justified. Here and everywhere the custom of life carries us over gaps which yawn deep to the eye of [pg lxvii] philosophic reflection: even though accident and illness force them not unfrequently even upon the blindest. To trace the process of unification towards this unity—to trace, if you like, even the formation of the concept of such unity, as a governing and guiding principle in life and conduct, comes to be the problem of the psychologist, in the largest sense of that problem. From Soul (Seele) to Mind or Spirit (Geist) is for Herbart, as for Hegel, the course of psychology27. The growth and development of mind, the formation of a self, the realisation of a personality, is for both the theme which psychology has to expound. And Herbart, not less than Hegel, had to bear the censure that such a conception of mental reality as a growth would destroy personality28.

That the unity of the Self as an intelligent and moral being, that the Ego of self-consciousness was an ideal and a result of development, was something Herbart quickly became convinced of. The unity of the Self, even in mature experience, is an imperfect reality. It’s a reality that doesn’t live up to its promise and needs to be supported or philosophically justified. Here and everywhere, the routine of life helps us navigate gaps that are clearly visible to philosophical reflection, even if accidents and illnesses often force these gaps upon the most oblivious. To trace the process of unification toward this unity—to trace, if you will, even the formation of the concept of such unity as a guiding principle in life and behavior—is the challenge for psychology, in the broadest sense. For Herbart, as for Hegel, the journey from Soul (Soul) to Mind or Spirit (Spirit) is the focus of psychology27. The growth and development of the mind, the formation of a self, the realization of a personality, is the main theme that psychology must explore. And Herbart, like Hegel, faced criticism for the idea that such a view of mental reality as a growth would undermine personality28.

But with so much common in the general plan, the two thinkers differ profoundly in their special mode of carrying out the task. Or, rather, they turn their strength on different departments of the whole. Herbart's great practical interest had been the theory of education: “paedagogic” is the subject of his first important writings. The inner history of ideas—the processes which are based on the interaction of elements in the individual soul—are what he specially traces. Hegel's interests, on the contrary, are more towards the greater process, the unities of historical life, and the correlations of the powers of art, religion, and philosophy that work therein. He turns to the macrocosm, almost as naturally as Herbart does to the microcosm. Thus, even in Ethics, while Herbart gives a delicate analysis of the distinct aspects or elements in the Ethical idea,—the diverse headings under which the disinterested spectator within the breast measures with purely aesthetic [pg lxviii] eye his approach to unity and strength of purpose, Hegel seems to hurry away from the field of moral sense or conscience to throw himself on the social and political organisation of the moral life. The General Paedagogic of Herbart has its pendant in Hegel's Philosophy of Law and of History.

But with so much in common in their overall plans, the two thinkers differ significantly in how they approach their tasks. Rather, they focus their strengths on different aspects of the whole. Herbart was especially interested in educational theory: "educational" is the topic of his first major writings. He specifically traces the inner history of ideas—the processes that arise from the interaction of elements within the individual soul. Hegel, on the other hand, is more focused on the broader processes, the unities of historical life, and the relationships between the forces of art, religion, and philosophy that play a role in it. He naturally turns to the macrocosm, just as Herbart does to the microcosm. Thus, even in Ethics, while Herbart offers a nuanced analysis of the various aspects or elements of the Ethical idea—the different categories under which the impartial observer within us evaluates with a purely aesthetic [pg lxviii] perspective his approach to unity and purpose, Hegel seems to rush away from the realm of moral sense or conscience to dive into the social and political organization of moral life. Herbart's General Paedagogic has its counterpart in Hegel's Philosophy of Law and History.

At an early period Herbart had become impressed with the necessity of applying mathematics to psychology29. To the usual objection, that psychical facts do not admit of measurement, he had a ready reply. We can calculate even on hypothetical assumptions: indeed, could we measure, we should scarcely take the trouble to calculate30. To calculate (i.e. to deduce mathematically) is to perform a general experiment, and to perform it in the medium where there is least likelihood of error or disturbance. There may be anomalies enough apparent in the mental life: there may be the great anomalies of Genius and of Freedom of Will; but the Newton and the Kepler of psychology will show by calculation on assumed conditions of psychic nature that these aberrations can be explained by mechanical laws. “The human Soul is no puppet-theatre: our wishes and resolutions are no marionettes: no juggler stands behind; but our true and proper life lies in our volition, and this life has its rule not outside, but in itself: it has its own purely mental rule, by no means borrowed from the material world. But this rule is in it sure and fixed; and on account of this its fixed quality it has more similarity to (what is otherwise heterogeneous) the laws of impact and pressure than to the marvels of an alleged inexplicable freedom31.”

At an early stage, Herbart recognized the need to apply mathematics to psychology29. In response to the common argument that psychological facts can't be measured, he had a quick counterpoint. We can even calculate based on hypothetical assumptions: in fact, if we could measure, we'd hardly need to calculate30. To calculate (i.e., to deduce mathematically) is to conduct a general experiment in an environment where there’s the least chance of error or disturbance. There may be plenty of apparent anomalies in mental life: there are the significant anomalies of Genius and Free Will; but the Newton and Kepler of psychology will demonstrate through calculation based on assumed conditions of psychic nature that these deviations can be explained by mechanical laws. "The human soul isn't a puppet show: our desires and choices aren’t puppets with a magician pulling the strings; instead, our real and authentic life lies in our willpower, and this life has its own rules that come from within, not from the outside: it has its own purely mental rules that are definitely not borrowed from the physical world. However, these rules are certain and fixed within it; and because of this fixed nature, they resemble (what is otherwise different) the laws of force and pressure more than the marvels of an so-called inexplicable freedom __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__."

Psychology then deals with a real, which exhibits [pg lxix] phenomena analogous in several respects to those discussed by statics and mechanics. Its foundation is a statics and mechanics of the Soul,—as this real is called. We begin by presupposing as the ultimate reality, underlying the factitious and generally imperfect unity of self-consciousness and mind, an essential and primary unity—the unity of an absolutely simple or individual point of being—a real point which amongst other points asserts itself, maintains itself. It has a character of its own, but that character it only shows in and through a development conditioned by external influences. The specific nature of the soul-reality is to be representative, to produce, or manifest itself in, ideas (Vorstellungen). But the character only emerges into actuality in the conflict of the soul-atom with other ultimate realities in the congregation of things. A soul per se or isolated is not possessed of ideas. It is merely blank, undeveloped, formal unity, of which nothing can be said. But like other realities it defines and characterises itself by antithesis, by resistance: it shows what it is by its behaviour in the struggle for existence. It acts in self-defence: and its peculiar style or weapon of self-defence is an idea or representation. The way the Soul maintains itself is by turning the assailant into an idea32: and each idea is therefore a Selbsterhaltung of the Soul. The Soul is thus enriched—to appearance or incidentally: and the assailant is annexed. In this way the one Soul may develop or evolve or express an innumerable variety of ideas: for in response to whatever it meets, the living and active Soul ideates, or gives rise to a representation. Thus, while the soul is [pg lxx] one, its ideas or representations are many. Taken separately, they each express the psychic self-conservation. But brought in relation with each other, as so many acts or self-affirmations of the one soul, they behave as forces, and tend to thwart or check each other. It is as forces, as reciprocally arresting or fostering each other, that ideas are objects of science. When a representation is thus held in check, it is reduced to a mere endeavour or active tendency to represent. Thus there arises a distinction between representations proper, and those imperfect states or acts which are partly or wholly held in abeyance. But the latent phase of an idea is as essential to a thorough understanding of it as what appears. It is the great blunder of empirical psychology to ignore what is sunk below the surface of consciousness. And to Herbart consciousness is not the condition but rather the product of ideas, which are primarily forces.

Psychology then addresses a reality that shows phenomena similar in various ways to those examined in statics and mechanics. Its basis lies in the statics and mechanics of the soul—what this reality is called. We start by assuming that the ultimate reality, underlying the often artificial and generally imperfect unity of self-awareness and mind, is an essential and primary unity—the unity of an absolutely simple or individual point of being—a real point that asserts and maintains itself among other points. It has its own unique character, but that character only becomes apparent through a development shaped by external influences. The specific nature of the soul's reality is to represent, to produce, or to manifest itself through ideas (Vorstellungen). However, this character only emerges into reality during the conflict of the soul-atom with other ultimate realities within the realm of existence. A soul per se or in isolation doesn't possess ideas. It is merely blank, undeveloped, formal unity, about which nothing can be said. But like other realities, it defines and characterizes itself through opposition and resistance: it reveals what it is by its actions in the struggle for existence. It acts in self-defense, and its unique method of self-defense is an idea or representation. The way the soul sustains itself is by transforming the attacker into an idea: and each idea is therefore a Selbsterhaltung of the soul. The soul is thus enriched—appearing to be or incidentally: and the attacker is absorbed. In this manner, one soul can develop, evolve, or express an endless variety of ideas: in response to whatever it encounters, the living and active soul ideates or creates a representation. Thus, while the soul is one, its ideas or representations are numerous. Taken individually, they each express the psychic self-conservation. But when considered together, as various acts or self-affirmations of the one soul, they interact as forces, tending to oppose or support each other. It is as forces, as each one mutually restraining or encouraging the others, that ideas become subjects of scientific inquiry. When a representation is held back in this way, it is reduced to a mere effort or active tendency to represent. This creates a distinction between proper representations and those flawed states or acts that are partially or completely restrained. However, the latent phase of an idea is just as crucial for a full understanding of it as its visible aspect. It is a significant error of empirical psychology to overlook what lies beneath the surface of consciousness. To Herbart, consciousness is not the condition but rather the outcome of ideas, which are primarily forces.

But representations are not merely in opposition,—impinging and resisting. The same reason which makes them resist, viz. that they are or would fain be acts of the one soul, but are more or less incompatible, leads them in other circumstances to form combinations with each other. These combinations are of two sorts. They are, first, complications, or “complexions”: a number of ideas combine by quasi-addition and juxtaposition to form a total. Second, there is fusion: ideas presenting certain degrees of contrast enter into a union where the parts are no longer separately perceptible. It is easy to see how the problems of psychology now assume the form of a statics and mechanics of the mind. Quantitative data are to be sought in the strength of each separate single idea, and the degree in which two or more ideas block each other: in the degree of combination between ideas, and the number of ideas in [pg lxxi] a combination: and in the terms of relation between the members of a series of ideas. A statical theory has to show the conditions required for what we may call the ideal state of equilibrium of the “idea-forces”: to determine, that is, the ultimate degree of obscuration suffered by any two ideas of different strength, and the conditions of their permanent combination or fusion. A mechanics of the mind will, on the contrary, deal with the rate at which these processes are brought about, the velocity with which in the movement of mind ideas are obscured or reawakened, &c.

But representations are not just oppositional—they impact and resist each other. The same reason that makes them resist—that they are or want to be expressions of the same soul, but are often incompatible—also leads them to form combinations under different circumstances. There are two types of these combinations. First, there are complications, or "skin tones": a bunch of ideas combine through a kind of addition and placement to create a whole. Second, there's fusion: ideas that show certain degrees of contrast come together so that the individual parts are no longer separately noticeable. It's easy to see how psychological issues now take on the form of a statics and mechanics of the mind. We look for quantitative data in the strength of each individual idea and how much two or more ideas block each other; in the degree of combination among ideas, and the number of ideas in [pg lxxi] a combination; and in the relationships between the members of a series of ideas. A statistical theory needs to illustrate the conditions necessary for what we might call the ideal state of equilibrium of the "idea-driven": to determine the ultimate degree of obscuration faced by any two ideas of differing strengths, and the conditions for their lasting combination or fusion. A mechanics of the mind, on the other hand, will focus on the rate at which these processes occur, the speed with which ideas in the mind are obscured or reawakened, etc.

It is fortunately unnecessary, here, to go further into details. What Herbart proposes is not a method for the mathematical measurement of psychic facts: it is a theory of mechanics and statics specially adapted to the peculiarities of psychical phenomena, where the forces are given with no sine or cosine, where instead of gravitation we have the constant effort (as it were elasticity) of each idea to revert to its unchecked state. He claims—in short—practically to be a Kepler and Newton of the mind, and in so doing to justify the vague professions of more than one writer on mind—above all, perhaps of David Hume, who goes beyond mere professions—to make mental science follow the example of physics. And a main argument in favour of his enterprise is the declaration of Kant that no body of knowledge can claim to be a science except in such proportion as it is mathematical. And the peculiarity of this enterprise is that self-consciousness, the Ego, is not allowed to interfere with the free play of psychic forces. The Ego is—psychologically—the result, the product, and the varying product of that play. The play of forces is no doubt a unity: but its unity lies not in the synthesis of consciousness, but in the essential unity of Soul. And Soul is in its essence neither [pg lxxii] consciousness, nor self-consciousness, nor mind: but something on the basis of whose unity these are built up and developed33. The mere “representation” does not include the further supervenience of consciousness: it represents, but it is not as yet necessary that we should also be conscious that there is representation. It is, in the phrase of Leibniz, perception: but not apperception. It is mere straight-out, not as yet reflected, representation. Gradually there emerges through the operation of mechanical psychics a nucleus, a floating unity, a fixed or definite central aggregate.

It's not necessary to delve deeper into the details here. What Herbart suggests isn't a way to mathematically measure psychological facts; instead, it's a theory of mechanics and statics tailored to the unique aspects of psychological phenomena, where forces aren't described using sine or cosine, and where, instead of gravity, we have a constant attempt (like elasticity) of each idea to return to its original state. He essentially positions himself as the Kepler and Newton of the mind, aiming to legitimize the ambiguous claims of several writers on the mind—particularly David Hume, who goes further than just claims to make mental science resemble physics. A key argument supporting his endeavor is Kant's assertion that no body of knowledge can be regarded as a science unless it has mathematical underpinnings. What makes this venture unique is that self-consciousness, the Ego, isn't allowed to disrupt the free flow of psychological forces. The Ego is—psychologically speaking—the outcome, the result, and the ever-changing product of that flow. The play of forces is undoubtedly a unity; however, its unity doesn't come from the synthesis of consciousness, but rather from the fundamental unity of the Soul. And at its core, the Soul is neither consciousness, self-consciousness, nor mind: it is something that serves as the foundation upon which these are formed and developed. The simple “representation” does not include the additional layer of consciousness; it represents, but it's not yet necessary for us to be aware that there is representation. In Leibniz's terms, it's perception, but not apperception. It's straightforward representation that hasn't been reflected upon yet. Gradually, a core, a floating unity, a stable or specific central aggregate begins to emerge through the mechanics of psychological science.

The suggestion of mathematical method has been taken up by subsequent inquirers (as it was pursued even before Herbart's time), but not in the sense he meant. Experimentation has now taken a prominent place in psychology. But in proportion as it has done so, psychology has lost its native character, and thrown itself into the arms of physiology. What Herbart calculated were actions and reactions of idea-forces: what the modern experimental school proposes to measure are to a large extent the velocities of certain physiological processes, the numerical specification of certain facts. Such ascertainments are unquestionably useful; as numerical precision is in other departments. But, taken in themselves, they do not carry us one bit further on the way to science. As experiments, further,—to note a point discussed elsewhere34—their value depends on the point of view, on the theory which has led to them, on the value of the general scheme for which they are intended to provide a special new [pg lxxiii] determination. In many cases they serve to give a vivid reality to what was veiled under a general phrase. The truth looks so much more real when it is put in figures: as the size of a huge tree when set against a rock; or as when Milton bodies out his fallen angel by setting forth the ratio between his spear and the tallest Norway pine. But until the general relationship between soul and body is more clearly formulated, such statistics will have but a value of curiosity.

The idea of using a mathematical approach has been taken up by later researchers (as it was even before Herbart's time), but not in the way he intended. Experimentation has now become a key focus in psychology. However, as this has happened, psychology has lost its original nature and increasingly aligned itself with physiology. What Herbart analyzed were the actions and reactions of idea-forces: what the modern experimental school aims to measure are largely the speeds of certain physiological processes, the numerical details of specific facts. These findings are undoubtedly useful; numerical accuracy is important in other fields as well. But, on their own, they don’t advance our understanding of science. Furthermore, regarding experiments—pointed out elsewhere34—their value relies on the perspective, the theory that led to them, and the significance of the overall framework for which they aim to provide a specific new [pg lxxiii] determination. In many instances, they help to bring vivid clarity to what was hidden in a general statement. The truth seems more concrete when it's represented in numbers: like the size of a massive tree compared to a rock; or when Milton illustrates his fallen angel by comparing the length of his spear to that of the tallest Norway pine. But until the overall relationship between the mind and body is more clearly defined, such statistics will only hold superficial interest.

(iii.) Faculty Psychology and Its Critics.

What Herbart (as well as Hegel) finds perpetual ground for objecting to is the talk about mental faculties. This objection is part of a general characteristic of all the higher philosophy; and the recurrence of it gives an illustration of how hard it is for any class of men to see themselves as others see them. If there be anything the vulgar believe to be true of philosophy, it is that it deals in distant and abstruse generalities, that it neglects the shades of individuality and reality, and launches out into unsubstantial general ideas. But it would be easy to gather from the great thinkers an anthology of passages in which they hold it forth as the great work of philosophy to rescue our conceptions from the indefiniteness and generality of popular conception, and to give them real, as opposed to a merely nominal, individuality.

What Herbart (along with Hegel) constantly criticizes is the talk about mental faculties. This criticism reflects a common trait in all advanced philosophy, and the fact that it keeps coming up shows how difficult it is for any group of people to view themselves as others do. If there’s one thing the average person believes about philosophy, it’s that it focuses on distant and obscure generalities, overlooks the nuances of individuality and reality, and drifts into vague overall ideas. However, it would be easy to compile from the major thinkers a collection of quotes where they assert that the main goal of philosophy is to clarify our ideas, moving them away from the vagueness and generality of common understanding, and to give them true, rather than just nominal, individuality.

The Wolffian school, which Herbart (not less than Kant) found in possession of the field, and which in Germany may be taken to represent only a slight variant of the half-and-half attitude of vulgar thought, [pg lxxiv] was entrenched in the psychology of faculties. Empirical psychology, said Wolff35, tells the number and character of the soul's faculties: rational psychology will tell what they “properly” are, and how they subsist in soul. It is assumed that there are general receptacles or tendencies of mental operation which in course of time get filled or qualified in a certain way: and that when this question is disposed of, it still remains to fix on the metaphysical bases of these facts.

The Wolffian school, which both Herbart and Kant recognized as dominant, represents a slight variation of the mixed views of common thought in Germany. It was rooted in the psychology of faculties. Wolff stated that empirical psychology identifies the number and nature of the soul's faculties. Rational psychology will explain what they “properly” are and how they exist within the soul. It is assumed that there are general receptacles or tendencies of mental processes that become filled or shaped over time. Once that question is settled, it still needs to determine the metaphysical foundations of these facts. [pg lxxiv]

That a doctrine of faculties should fix itself in psychology is not so wonderful. In the non-psychical world objects are easily discriminated in space, and the individual thing lasts through a time. But a phase of mind is as such fleeting and indeterminate: its individual features which come from its “object” tend soon to vanish in memory: all freshness of definite characters wears off, and there is left behind only a vague “recept” of the one and same in many, a sort of hypostatised representative, faint but persistent, of what in experience was an ever-varying succession. We generalise here as elsewhere: but elsewhere the many singulars remain to confront us more effectually. But in Mind the immense variety of real imagination, memory, judgment is forgotten, and the name in each case reduced to a meagre abstract. Thus the identity in character and operation, having been cut off from the changing elements in its real action, is transmuted into a substantial somewhat, a subsistent faculty. The relationship of one to another of the powers thus by abstraction and fancy created becomes a problem of considerable moment, their causal relations in particular: till in the end they stand outside and independent of each other, engaged, as Herbart says, in a veritable bellum omnium contra omnes.

That a doctrine of faculties should establish itself in psychology isn’t surprising. In the non-psychological world, objects are easily distinguished in space, and individual items persist over time. However, a mental state is fleeting and vague: the specific features that come from its "item" tend to fade quickly in memory; all the clarity of distinct characteristics wears off, leaving behind only a vague “receipt” of the same thing in many instances, a kind of hypostatized representation, faint but lasting, of what was in experience an ever-changing sequence. We generalize here just as we do elsewhere: but in other situations, the many unique instances remain more effectively present to us. In contrast, within the Mind, the vast variety of actual imagination, memory, and judgment gets overlooked, and the name in each instance is reduced to a meager abstract. Thus, the identity in character and function, having been separated from the changing elements in its real activity, is transformed into a stable entity, a lasting faculty. The relationship between these powers, created through abstraction and imagination, becomes a significant issue, particularly their causal relations: until ultimately, they stand apart and independent of one another, engaged, as Herbart puts it, in a genuine war of all against all.

[pg lxxv]

But this hypostatising of faculties becomes a source of still further difficulties when it is taken in connexion with the hypostasis of the Soul or Self or Ego. To Aristotle the Soul in its general aspect is Energy or Essence; and its individual phases are energies. But in the hands of the untrained these conceptions came to be considerably displaced. Essence or Substance came to be understood (as may be seen in Locke, and still more in loose talk) as a something,—a substratum,—or peculiar nature—(of which in itself nothing further could be said36 but which notwithstanding was permanent and perhaps imperishable): this something subsistent exhibited certain properties or activities. There thus arose, on one hand, the Soul-thing,—a substance misunderstood and sensualised with a supernatural sensuousness,—a denizen of the transcendental or even of the transcendent world: and, on the other hand, stood the actual manifestations, the several exhibitions of this force, the assignable and describable psychic facts. We are accordingly brought before the problem of how this one substance or essence stands to the several entities or hypostases known as faculties. And we still have in the rear the further problem of how these abstract entities stand to the real and concrete single acts and states of soul and mind.

But this treating faculties as independent entities creates even more problems when it's linked with the idea of the Soul or Self or Ego. For Aristotle, the Soul in its broad sense is Energy or Essence; its individual forms are energies. However, in the hands of the untrained, these ideas ended up being quite distorted. Essence or Substance came to be viewed (as seen in Locke, and even more in casual conversation) as a definite thing—a basis—or unique nature—(of which in itself nothing more could be said36 but which was, nonetheless, permanent and possibly everlasting): this existing thing displayed certain traits or activities. Thus, there emerged, on one side, the Soul-thing—a misunderstood substance that was sensualized with a supernatural quality—a creature of the transcendental or even the transcendent realm: and, on the other side, stood the actual expressions, the various manifestations of this force, the identifiable and describable psychological facts. We are therefore confronted with the question of how this single substance or essence relates to the various entities or faculties. Additionally, we still face the subsequent question of how these abstract entities relate to the real and concrete actions and states of the soul and mind.

This hypostatising of faculties, and this distinction of the “Substantial” soul from its “accidentia” or phenomena, had grown—through the materialistic proclivities of popular conception—from the indications found in Aristotle. It attained its climax, perhaps in the Wolffian school in Germany, but it has been the resort of superficial psychology in all ages. For while it, on one hand, seemed to save the substantial Soul on whose incorruptibility great issues were believed to [pg lxxvi] hinge, it held out, on the other, an open hand to the experimental inquirer, whom it bade freely to search amongst the phenomena. But if it was the refuge of pusillanimity, it was also the perpetual object of censure from all the greater and bolder spirits. Thus, the psychology of Hobbes may be hasty and crude, but it is at least animated by a belief that the mental life is continuous, and not cut off by abrupt divisions severing the mental faculties. The “image” (according to his materialistically coloured psychology) which, when it is a strong motion, is called sense, passes, as it becomes weaker or decays, into imagination, and gives rise, by its various complications and associations with others, to reminiscence, experience, expectation. Similarly, the voluntary motion which is an effect or a phase of imagination, beginning at first in small motions—called by themselves “endeavours,” and in relation to their cause “appetites” or “desires37—leads on cumulatively to Will, which is the “last appetite in deliberating.” Spinoza, his contemporary, speaks in the same strain38. “Faculties of intellect, desire, love, &c., are either utterly fictitious, or nothing but metaphysical entities, or universals which we are in the habit of forming from particulars. Will and intellect are thus supposed to stand to this or that idea, this or that volition, in the same way as stoniness to this or that stone, or as man to Peter or Paul.” They are supposed to be a general something which gets defined and detached. But, in the mind, or in the cogitant soul, there are no such things. There are only ideas: and [pg lxxvii] by an “idea” we are to understand not an image on the retina or in the brain, not a “dumb something, like a painting on a panel39,” but a mode of thinking, or even the act of intellection itself. The ideas are the mind: mind does not have ideas. Further, every “idea,” as such, “involves affirmation or negation,”—is not an image, but an act of judgment—contains, as we should say, an implicit reference to actuality,—a reference which in volition is made explicit. Thus (concludes the corollary of Eth. ii. 49) “Will and Intellect are one and the same.” But in any case the “faculties” as such are no better than entia rationis (i.e. auxiliary modes of representing facts).

This hypostatizing of faculties, and the distinction of the Significant soul from its “accident” or phenomena, developed—due to the materialistic tendencies in popular thought—from ideas found in Aristotle. It reached its peak, probably in the Wolffian school in Germany, but it has been a fallback for superficial psychology throughout history. While it appeared to protect the substantial Soul, which was believed to be crucial for significant matters, it also invited experimental inquiry, encouraging exploration among the phenomena. However, while it might be a refuge for the timid, it has consistently faced criticism from bolder thinkers. Thus, Hobbes's psychology may be hasty and simplistic, but at least it is driven by a belief that mental life is continuous and not divided into abrupt, separate faculties. The "picture" (according to his materialistically tinted psychology), when it is strong, is called sense, and as it weakens or fades, it transitions into imagination, leading, through various complications and associations, to reminiscence, experience, and expectation. Similarly, the voluntary movements that stem from imagination start off as small actions—referred to as “efforts,” and in relation to their cause as "cravings" or “desires__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__”—which gradually build up to Will, regarded as the “final appetite in deliberation.” Spinoza, his contemporary, expresses similar thoughts38. "The functions of intellect, desire, love, etc., are either completely imaginary, or just metaphysical concepts, or generalizations we make from specific examples. Will and intellect are believed to connect with this or that idea, this or that intention, just like stony-ness relates to a specific stone, or like a person relates to Peter or Paul." They are seen as a general concept that gets defined and separated. But within the mind, or in the thinking soul, none of these concepts exist. There are only ideas: and [pg lxxvii] when we talk about an "concept," we don't mean a visual on the retina or in the brain, nor a “dumb something, like a painting on a panel __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__,” but rather a mode of thinking or even the act of understanding itself. The ideas are the mind: the mind does not have ideas. Moreover, every "concept," in essence, “includes approval or disapproval,”—is not an image, but a judgment act—contains, as we might say, an implicit reference to reality,—a reference that becomes explicit in will. Thus (concludes the corollary of Eth. ii. 49) "Will and intellect are the same thing." Yet, in any case, the "departments" are no better than essence of reasoning (i.e., auxiliary ways of representing facts).

Leibniz speaks no less distinctly and sanely in this direction. “True powers are never mere possibilities: they are always tendency and action.” The “Monad”—that is the quasi-intelligent unit of existence,—is essentially activity, and its actions are perceptions and appetitions, i.e. tendencies to pass from one perceptive state or act to another. It is out of the variety, the complication, and relations of these miniature or little perceptions and appetitions, that the conspicuous phenomena of consciousness are to be explained, and not by supposing them due to one or other faculty. The soul is a unity, a self-developing unity, a unity which at each stage of its existence shows itself in a perception or idea,—each such perception however being, to repeat the oft quoted phrase, plein de l'avenir et chargé du passé:—each, in other words, is not stationary, but active and urgent, a progressive force, as well as a representative element. Above all, Leibniz has the view that the soul gives rise to all its ideas from itself: that its life is its own production, not a mere inheritance of ideas which it has from birth and nature, nor [pg lxxviii] a mere importation into an empty room from without, but a necessary result of its own constitution acting in necessary (predetermined) reciprocity and harmony with the rest of the universe.

Leibniz expresses himself clearly and rationally in this regard. "True powers are never just potential; they are always about tendency and action." The "Monad"—that is, the almost intelligent unit of existence—is fundamentally about activity, and its actions are perceptions and appetitions, meaning tendencies to move from one perceptive state or action to another. It is through the variety, complexity, and relationships of these small perceptions and appetitions that we can explain the obvious phenomena of consciousness, rather than attributing them to any specific faculty. The soul is a unity, a self-developing unity, a unity that reveals itself in a perception or idea at each stage of its existence—each perception being, to echo the often-repeated phrase, full of the future and weighed down by the past:—in other words, each is not stationary, but active and urgent, a progressive force as well as a representative element. Above all, Leibniz believes that the soul generates all its ideas from within; that its life is its own creation, not just an inheritance of ideas it receives from birth and nature, nor [pg lxxviii] a mere importation into an empty room from the outside, but a necessary outcome of its own structure acting in necessary (predetermined) reciprocity and harmony with the rest of the universe.

But Hobbes, Spinoza, and Leibniz, were most attentively heard in the passages where they favoured or combatted the dominant social and theological prepossessions. Their glimpses of truer insight and even their palpable contributions in the line of a true psychology were ignored or forgotten. More attention, perhaps, was attracted by an attempt of a very different style. This was the system of Condillac, who, as Hegel says (p. 61), made an unmistakable attempt to show the necessary interconnexion of the several modes of mental activity. In his Traité des Sensations (1754), following on his Essai sur l'origine des connaissances humaines (1746), he tried to carry out systematically the deduction or derivation of all our ideas from sense, or to trace the filiation of all our faculties from sensation. Given a mind with no other power than sensibility, the problem is to show how it acquires all its other faculties. Let us then suppose a sentient animal to which is offered a single sensation, or one sensation standing out above the others. In such circumstances the sensation “becomes” (devient) attention: or a sensation “is” (est) attention, either because it is alone, or because it is more lively than all the rest. Again: before such a being, let us set two sensations: to perceive or feel (apercevoir ou sentir) the two sensations is the same thing (c'est la même chose). If one of the sensations is not present, but a sensation made already, then to perceive it is memory. Memory, then, is only “transformed sensation” (sensation transformée). Further, suppose we attend to both ideas, this is “the same thing” as to compare them. [pg lxxix] And to compare them we must see difference or resemblance. This is judgment. “Thus sensation becomes successively attention, comparison, judgment.” And—by further steps of the equating process—it appears that sensation again “becomes” an act of reflection. And the same may be said of imagination and reasoning: all are transformed sensations.

But Hobbes, Spinoza, and Leibniz were carefully listened to in parts where they supported or challenged the prevailing social and religious beliefs. Their insights and actual contributions to genuine psychology were overlooked or forgotten. More attention, perhaps, was drawn to a very different approach. This was the system of Condillac, who, as Hegel states (p. 61), clearly tried to demonstrate the essential connection between different types of mental activity. In his Treatise on Sensations (1754), following his Essay on the Origin of Human Knowledge (1746), he attempted to systematically derive all our ideas from sensation or outline the development of all our faculties from sensory experiences. Given a mind with no ability beyond sensitivity, the challenge is to illustrate how it develops all its other faculties. Let’s imagine a sensitive animal that experiences only one sensation, or a particularly prominent sensation. In this case, the sensation "becomes" (becomes) attention: or a sensation “is” (est) attention, either because it stands alone or because it is more intense than the others. Again, let’s present two sensations to such a being: perceiving or feeling (see or feel) the two sensations is the same thing (it's the same thing). If one of the sensations is absent but has already been experienced, then to perceive it is memory. Memory is thus merely “changed feeling” (transformed sensation). Furthermore, if we focus on both ideas, this is “the same thing” as comparing them. [pg lxxix] To compare them, we need to perceive their differences or similarities. This is judgment. "Therefore, sensation transforms into attention, comparison, and judgment." And—through further steps in this reasoning process—it seems that sensation also “becomes” an act of reflection. The same goes for imagination and reasoning: all are transformed sensations.

If this is so with the intelligence, it is equally the case with the Will. To feel and not feel well or ill is impossible. Coupling then this feeling of pleasure or pain with the sensation and its transformations, we get the series of phases ranging from desire, to passion, hope, will. “Desire is only the action of the same faculties as are attributed to the understanding.” A lively desire is a passion: a desire, accompanied with a belief that nothing stands in its way, is a volition. But combine these affective with the intellectual processes already noticed, and you have thinking (penser)40. Thus thought in its entirety is, only and always, transformed sensation.

If this is true for intelligence, it’s just as true for the Will. It’s impossible to feel good or bad without feeling something. By linking this feeling of pleasure or pain with the sensation and its changes, we get a range of experiences from desire, to passion, hope, and will. “Desire is simply the activity of the same abilities that are associated with understanding.” A strong desire is a passion: a desire that comes with the belief that nothing can stop it is a choice. But when you combine these emotional experiences with the intellectual processes we’ve already mentioned, you get thinking (think)40. So, thought in its entirety is always just transformed sensation.

Something not unlike this, though scarcely so simply and directly doctrinaire, is familiar to us in some English psychology, notably James Mill's41. Taken in their literal baldness, these identifications may sound strained,—or trifling. But if we look beyond the words, we can detect a genuine instinct for maintaining and displaying the unity and continuity of mental life through all its modifications,—coupled unfortunately with a bias sometimes in favour of reducing higher or more complex states of mind to a mere prolongation [pg lxxx] of lower and beggarly rudiments. But otherwise such analyses are useful as aids against the tendency of inert thought to take every name in this department as a distinguishable reality: the tendency to part will from thought—ideas from emotion—and even imagination from reason, as if either could be what it professed without the other.

Something a bit like this, although not as simple and straightforwardly doctrinal, is familiar to us in some English psychology, especially in James Mill's 41. Taken at face value, these identifications might seem forced or trivial. But if we look deeper than the words, we can see a true instinct for preserving and showcasing the unity and continuity of mental life through all its changes—though unfortunately, there’s sometimes a tendency to reduce higher or more complex states of mind to just an extension of lower and simpler ones. Still, such analyses are helpful in countering the tendency of stagnant thought to treat every term in this area as a distinct reality: the tendency to separate will from thought, ideas from emotion, and even imagination from reason, as if either could exist without the other.

(iv.) Methods and Issues in Psychology.

The difficulties of modern psychology perhaps lie in other directions, but they are not less worth guarding against. They proceed mainly from failure or inability to grasp the central problem of psychology, and a disposition to let the pen (if it be a book on the subject) wander freely through the almost illimitable range of instance, illustration, and application. Though it is true that the proper study of mankind is man, it is hardly possible to say what might not be brought under this head. Homo sum, nihil a me alienum puto, it might be urged. Placed in a sort of middle ground between physiology (summing up all the results of physical science) and general history (including the contributions of all the branches of sociology), the psychologist need not want for material. He can wander into ethics, aesthetic, and logic, into epistemology and metaphysics. And it cannot be said with any conviction that he is actually trespassing, so long as the ground remains so ill-fenced and vaguely enclosed. A desultory collection of observations on traits of character, anecdotes of mental events, mixed up with hypothetical descriptions of how a normal human being may be supposed [pg lxxxi] to develop his so-called faculties, and including some dictionary-like verbal distinctions, may make a not uninteresting and possibly bulky work entitled Psychology.

The challenges of modern psychology may come from different directions, but they are still important to avoid. They mainly arise from a failure or inability to understand the central issue of psychology, and a tendency to let the writing (if it’s a book on the topic) meander freely through the nearly limitless range of examples, illustrations, and applications. While it’s true that the right study of humanity is humanity itself, it’s hard to determine what wouldn’t fall under that category. I am human, I consider nothing that is human alien to me, one could argue. Positioned in a sort of middle ground between physiology (which summarizes all the outcomes of physical science) and general history (which includes contributions from all branches of sociology), the psychologist has no shortage of material. He can explore ethics, aesthetics, logic, epistemology, and metaphysics. It's hard to claim he is actually overstepping boundaries, as long as the area remains so poorly defined and vaguely outlined. A somewhat random collection of observations on character traits, stories of mental events, mixed with hypothetical descriptions of how a normal human might develop his so-called faculties, and some dictionary-like verbal distinctions, could create a not uninteresting and possibly substantial work titled Psychology.

It is partly a desire of keeping up to date which is responsible for the copious extracts or abstracts from treatises on the anatomy and functions of the nerve-system, which, accompanied perhaps by a diagram of the brain, often form the opening chapter of a work on psychology. Even if these researches had achieved a larger number of authenticated results than they as yet have, they would only form an appendix and an illustration to the proper subject42. As they stand, and so long as they remain largely hypothetical, the use of them in psychology only fosters the common delusion that, when we can picture out in material outlines a theory otherwise unsupported, it has gained some further witness in its favour. It is quite arguable indeed that it may be useful to cut out a section from general human biology which should include the parts of it that were specially interesting in connexion with the expression or generation of thought, emotion, and desire. But in that case, there is a blunder in singling out the brain alone, and especially the organs of sense and voluntary motion,—except for the reason that this province of psycho-physics alone has been fairly mapped out. The preponderant half of the soul's life is linked to other parts of the physical system. Emotion and volition, and the general tone of the train of ideas, if they are to be connected with their expression and physical accompaniment (or aspect), would require a sketch of the heart and lungs, as well as the digestive [pg lxxxii] system in general. Nor these alone. Nerve analysis (especially confined to the larger system), though most modern, is not alone important, as Plato and Aristotle well saw. So that if biology is to be adapted for psychological use (and if psychology deals with more than cognitive processes), a liberal amount of physiological information seems required.

It’s partly a desire to stay current that leads to the numerous excerpts or summaries from studies on the anatomy and functions of the nervous system, often accompanied by a diagram of the brain, which frequently serve as the opening chapter of a psychology book. Even if these studies had produced more verified results than they currently have, they would only serve as an appendix and an illustration to the main topic42. As they are, and as long as they remain largely speculative, their use in psychology only reinforces the widespread misconception that, when we can visualize a theory in concrete terms without additional support, it somehow gains credibility. It can be argued that it might be useful to extract a section from general human biology that focuses on aspects specifically related to the expression or generation of thought, emotion, and desire. However, in that case, it’s a mistake to focus solely on the brain, especially the sensory organs and voluntary movement—except for the fact that this area of psycho-physics has been relatively well explored. The majority of the soul's life is connected to other parts of the physical system. Emotion and will, as well as the overall tone of a person's thoughts, if they are to be linked with their expression and physical manifestation (or appearance), would require an overview of the heart and lungs, as well as the digestive [pg lxxxii] system overall. And not just these. Nerve analysis, especially when limited to the larger system, though very modern, is not the only important aspect, as Plato and Aristotle clearly understood. Therefore, if biology is to be adapted for psychological purposes (and if psychology addresses more than just cognitive processes), a substantial amount of physiological information seems necessary.

Experimental psychology is a term used with a considerable laxity of content; and so too is that of physiological psychology, or psycho-physics. And the laxity mainly arises because there is an uncertainty as to what is principal and what secondary in the inquiry. Experiment is obviously a help to observation: and so far as the latter is practicable, the former would seem to have a chance of introduction. But in any case, experiment is only a means to an end and only practicable under the guidance of hypothesis and theory. Its main value would be in case the sphere of psychology were completely paralleled with one province of physiology. It was long ago maintained by Spinoza and (in a way by) Leibniz, that there is no mental phenomenon without its bodily equivalent, pendant, or correspondent. The ordo rerum (the molecular system of movements) is, he held, the same as the order of ideas. But it is only at intervals, under special conditions, or when they reach a certain magnitude, that ideas emerge into full consciousness. As consciousness presents them, they are often discontinuous, and abrupt: and they do not always carry with them their own explanation. Hence if we are confined to the larger phenomena of consciousness alone, our science is imperfect: many things seem anomalous; above all, perhaps, will, attention, and the like. We have seen how Herbart (partly following the hints of Leibniz), attempted to get over this difficulty by the hypothesis of idea-forces which [pg lxxxiii] generate the forms and matter of consciousness by their mutual impact and resistance. Physiological psychology substitutes for Herbart's reals and his idea-forces a more materialistic sort of reality; perhaps functions of nerve-cells, or other analogous entities. There, it hopes one day to discover the underlying continuity of event which in the upper range of consciousness is often obscured, and then the process would be, as the phrase goes, explained: we should be able to picture it out without a gap.

Experimental psychology is a term that's used quite loosely, just like physiological psychology or psycho-physics. This looseness mainly comes from not being sure what's primary and what's secondary in the research. Experiments clearly support observation, and as long as observation is possible, experiments seem to fit in. However, experiments are just a tool to reach a goal and only make sense when guided by hypotheses and theories. Their main value would emerge if the field of psychology completely aligned with a part of physiology. Spinoza and, in a way, Leibniz argued long ago that there’s no mental phenomenon without a corresponding physical one. The order of things (the molecular system of movements) is believed to be the same as the order of ideas. But ideas only fully come into consciousness at certain times, under special conditions, or when they grow to a specific magnitude. When consciousness presents them, they can often seem disjointed and sudden, and they don't always come with their own explanation. Thus, if we focus only on the larger phenomena of consciousness, our science remains incomplete: many things appear strange, especially concepts like will and attention. We've seen how Herbart (partly inspired by Leibniz's ideas) tried to address this challenge with the hypothesis of idea-forces that generate forms and matter of consciousness through their interaction and resistance. Physiological psychology replaces Herbart's ideas and idea-forces with a more materialistic approach, possibly involving functions of nerve cells or other similar entities. It hopes to eventually uncover the underlying continuity of events that often gets obscured in the higher levels of consciousness, leading to an explanation that fills in the gaps in our understanding.

These large hopes may have a certain fulfilment. They may lead to the withdrawal of some of the fictitious mental processes which are still described in works of psychology. But on the whole they can only have a negative and auxiliary value. The value, that is, of helping to confute feigned connexions and to suggest truer. They will be valid against the mode of thought which, when Psyché fails us for an explanation, turns to body, and interpolates soul between the states of body: the mode which, in an older phraseology, jumps from final causes to physical, and from physical (or efficient) to final. Here, as elsewhere, the physical has its place: and here, more than in many places, the physical has been unfairly treated. But the whole subject requires a discussion of the so-called “relations” of soul and body: a subject on which popular conceptions and so-called science are radically obscure.

These big hopes might actually come true to some extent. They could help eliminate some of the false mental processes still talked about in psychology. But overall, their impact will mostly be negative and supplementary. They mainly serve to expose false connections and suggest more accurate ones. They will be useful against the way of thinking that, when the psyche fails to provide an explanation, resorts to the body and throws the soul in between bodily states: the way of thinking that, in older terms, jumps from final causes to physical causes, and from physical (or efficient) back to final. Here, like in many other areas, the physical aspect has its role; and here, more than in many places, the physical has been treated unfairly. However, the whole topic needs a discussion about the so-called "relationships" between soul and body: a topic where common beliefs and so-called science are fundamentally unclear.

“But the danger which threatens experimental psychology,” says Münsterberg, “is that, in investigating details, the connexion with questions of principle may be so lost sight of that the investigation finally lands at objects scientifically quite worthless43. Psychology [pg lxxxiv] forgets only too easily that all those numerical statistics which experiment allows us to form are only means for psychological analysis and interpretation, not ends in themselves. It piles up numbers and numbers, and fails to ask whether the results so formed have any theoretical value whatever: it seeks answers before a question has been clearly and distinctly framed; whereas the value of experimental answers always depends on the exactitude with which the question is put. Let me remind the reader, how one inquirer after another made many thousand experiments on the estimation of small intervals of time, without a single one of them raising the question what the precise point was which these experiments sought to measure, what was the psychological occurrence in the case, or what psychological phenomena were employed as the standard of time-intervals. And so each had his own arbitrary standard of measurement, each of them piled up mountains of numbers, each demonstrated that his predecessor was wrong; but neither Estel nor Mehner have carried the problem of the time-sense a single step further.

“But the risk facing experimental psychology,” says Münsterberg, In our investigation of the details, we might lose sight of the connection to fundamental questions, ultimately resulting in studies that are scientifically irrelevant __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. Psychology often forgets that all the statistics generated by experiments are just tools for psychological analysis and interpretation, not ends in themselves. It gathers data without considering whether the findings hold any theoretical value: it looks for solutions before the questions have been clearly defined; whereas the significance of experimental results depends on how accurately the question is framed. Let me remind the reader that one researcher after another has conducted thousands of experiments on the perception of small time intervals, yet none of them has addressed what specific aspect these experiments were trying to measure, what the psychological occurrence was, or what psychological phenomena served as the standard for measuring time intervals. As a result, each had their own arbitrary measurement standard, each collected vast amounts of data, each proved their predecessor wrong; yet neither Estel nor Mehner has made any progress in the issue of time perception.

“This must be all changed, if we are not to drift into the barrenest scholastic.... Everywhere out of the correct perception that problems of principle demand the investigation of detailed phenomena, and that the latter investigation must proceed in comparative independence of the question of principles, there has grown the false belief that the description of detail phenomena is the ultimate aim of science. And so, side by side with details which are of importance to principles, we have others, utterly indifferent and theoretically worthless, treated with the same zeal. To the solution of their barren problems the old Schoolmen applied a certain acuteness; but in order to turn out [pg lxxxv] masses of numbers from barren experiments, all that is needed is a certain insensibility to fits of ennui. Let numbers be less collected for their own sake: and instead, let the problems be so brought to a point that the answers may possess the character of principles. Let each experiment be founded on far more theoretical considerations, then the number of the experiments may be largely diminished44.”

“This all needs to change if we want to avoid getting stuck in pointless academic debates. There’s a common misconception that because issues of principle require us to closely examine specific phenomena, this detailed investigation should be our primary focus in science. Consequently, we sometimes treat certain details that are important for principles as equally important as others that are completely irrelevant and lacking theoretical value. The old Schoolmen applied their sharp minds to unproductive problems, but generating a lot of data from unhelpful experiments only requires a certain indifference to boredom. Let’s gather fewer numbers just for the sake of it; instead, let’s concentrate on framing the problems in a way that leads to answers with real significance. If each experiment is built on much more theoretical insights, we can significantly cut down the number of experiments needed.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.”

What is thus said of a special group of inquiries by one of the foremost of the younger psychologists, is not without its bearings on all the departments in which psychology can learn. For physiological, or what is technically called psychological, experiment, is co-ordinate with many other sources of information. Much, for instance, is to be learnt by a careful study of language by those who combine sound linguistic knowledge with psychological training. It is in language, spoken and written, that we find at once the great instrument and the great document of the distinctively human progress from a mere Psyche to a mature Nous, from Soul to Mind. Whether we look at the varieties of its structure under different ethnological influences, or at the stages of its growth in a nation and an individual, we get light from language on the differentiation and consolidation of ideas. But here again it is easy to lose oneself in the world of etymology, or to be carried away into the enticing questions of real and ideal philology.

What is said about a specific group of inquiries by one of the leading younger psychologists has implications for all areas where psychology can gain insights. Physiological experiments, or what’s technically known as psychological experiments, align with many other sources of information. For example, much can be learned through a detailed study of language by those who combine strong linguistic knowledge with psychological training. Language, both spoken and written, serves as both a powerful tool and a key record of uniquely human progress from a mere Mind to a mature Nous, from Soul to Mind. Whether we analyze its structural variations under different cultural influences or observe its development within a nation and an individual, language provides insights into the differentiation and consolidation of ideas. However, it’s easy to get lost in the realm of etymology or be drawn into the captivating questions of actual and theoretical philology.

“The human being of the psychologist,” says Herbart45, “is the social and civilised human being who stands on the apex of the whole history through which his race has passed. In him is found visibly together all the multiplicity of elements, which, under the name of [pg lxxxvi] mental faculties, are regarded as a universal inheritance of humanity. Whether they are originally in conjunction, whether they are originally a multiplicity, is a point on which the facts are silent. The savage and the new-born child give us far less occasion to admire the range of their mind than do the nobler animals. But the psychologists get out of this difficulty by the unwarranted assumption that all the higher mental activities exist potentially in children and savages—though not in the animals—as a rudimentary predisposition or psychical endowment. Of such a nascent intellect, a nascent reason, and nascent moral sense, they find recognisable traces in the scanty similarities which the behaviour of child or savage offers to those of civilised man. We cannot fail to note that in their descriptions they have before them a special state of man, and one which, far from accurately defined, merely follows the general impression made upon us by those beings we name civilised. An extremely fluctuating character inevitably marks this total impression. For there are no general facts:—the genuine psychological documents lie in the momentary states of individuals: and there is an immeasurably long way from these to the height of the universal concept of man in general.”

"The person described by the psychologist," says Herbart45, "Is the social and civilized individual who embodies the culmination of all the history that his race has gone through. In him, we can clearly see the various elements that, under the label [pg lxxxvi] mental faculties, are regarded as a shared inheritance of humanity. Whether these elements originally existed together or were initially separate is something the facts do not clarify. The savage and the newborn child give us much less reason to be amazed by their mental abilities compared to more advanced animals. However, psychologists address this issue with the unsupported belief that all higher mental functions are potentially present in children and savages—but not in animals—as a basic predisposition or psychological gift. They point out recognizable signs of developing intellect, emerging reasoning, and growing moral understanding in the few similarities between the behaviors of children or savages and those of civilized humans. We can't ignore that their descriptions center on a particular state of humanity, which, rather than being precisely defined, merely reflects our general impression of those we consider civilized. This overall impression inevitably varies significantly. There are no universal truths: the real psychological evidence lies in the fleeting states of individuals, and there is an immeasurable distance from those to the concept of humanity as a whole."

And yet Man in general,—Man as man and therefore as mind—the concept of Man—normal and ideal man—the complete and adequate Idea of man—is the true terminus of the psychological process; and whatever be the difficulties in the way, it is the only proper goal of the science. Only it has to be built up, constructed, evolved, developed,—and not assumed as a datum of popular imagination. We want a concept, concrete and real, of Man and of Mind, which shall give its proper place to each of the elements that, in the several examples open to detailed observation, are presented [pg lxxxvii] with unfair or exaggerated prominence. The savage and the child are not to be left out as free from contributing to form the ideal: virtues here are not more important than vices, and are certainly not likely to be so informing: even the insane and the idiot show us what human intelligence is and requires: and the animals are also within the sweep of psychology. Man is not its theatre to the exclusion of woman; if it records the results of introspection of the Me, it will find vast and copious quarries in the various modes in which an individual identifies himself with others as We. And even the social and civilised man gets his designation, as usual, a potiori. He is more civilised and social than others: perhaps rather more civilised than not. But always, in some measure, he is at the same time unsocial or anti-social, and uncivilised. Each unit in the society of civilisation has to the outside observer—and sometimes even to his own self-detached and impartial survey—a certain oddity or fixity, a gleam of irrationality, which shows him to fall short of complete sanity or limpid and mobile intelligence. He has not wholly put off the savage,—least of all, says the cynic, in his relations with the other sex. He carries with him even to the grave some grains of the recklessness and petulance of childhood. And rarely, if ever, can it be said of him that he has completely let the ape and tiger die.

And yet humanity in general—humans as they are and as thinkers—the concept of humanity—the normal and ideal human—the complete and adequate idea of a person—is the true endpoint of the psychological process; and despite the challenges that arise, it remains the only legitimate goal of the science. It has to be built up, created, evolved, developed—not assumed based on common perception. We need a concept, concrete and real, of humanity and of thought, that gives each element proper recognition, even when they appear with unfair or exaggerated emphasis in various observed examples. The primitive and the child shouldn’t be excluded from shaping the ideal: virtues are not necessarily more important than vices and certainly are not always more influential: even those who are insane or mentally challenged show us what human intelligence is and requires: and animals are also part of psychology’s scope. Humanity isn’t a stage that excludes women; if it notes the results of self-reflection of the individual in “Me,” it will discover vast and rich resources in the many ways one identifies with others as “We.” Furthermore, even the social and civilized person is designated, as usual, a priori. They are typically more civilized and social than others: perhaps a bit more civilized than uncivilized. But, in some way, they are also partially unsocial or anti-social and uncivilized. Each individual in a civilized society appears, to an outside observer—and sometimes even in their own detached and impartial reflection—somewhat peculiar or rigid, with a hint of irrationality, which indicates they fall short of complete sanity or clear and agile intelligence. They have not completely shed their primitive nature—least of all, the cynic might say, in their interactions with the opposite sex. They carry even to the grave some traces of the recklessness and impulsiveness of childhood. And it can rarely, if ever, be said that they have entirely let go of their inner ape and tiger.

But that is only one way of looking at the matter—and one which, perhaps, is more becoming to the pathologist and the cynic, than to the psychologist. Each of these stages of psychical development, even if that development be obviously describable as degeneration, has something which, duly adjusted, has its place and function in the theory of the normally-complete human mind. The animal, the savage, and [pg lxxxviii] the child,—each has its part there. It is a mutilated, one-sided and superficial advance in socialisation which cuts off the civilised creature from the natural stem of his ancestry, from the large freedom, the immense insouciance, the childlikeness of his first estate. There is something, again, wanting in the man who utterly lacks the individualising realism and tenderness of the woman, as in the woman who can show no comprehension of view or bravery of enterprise. Even pathological states of mind are not mere anomalies and mere degenerations. Nature perhaps knows no proper degenerations, but only by-ways and intricacies in the course of development. Still less is the vast enormity or irregularity of genius to be ignored. It is all—to the philosophic mind—a question of degree and proportion,—though often the proportion seems to exceed the scale of our customary denominators. If an element is latent or quiescent (in arrest), that is no index to its absolute amount: “we know not what's resisted.” Let us by all means keep proudly to our happy mediocrity of faculty, and step clear of insanity or idiotcy on one hand, and from genius or heroism on the other. But the careful observer will notwithstanding note how delicately graded and how intricately combined are the steps which connect extremes so terribly disparate. It is only vulgar ignorance which turns away in hostility or contempt from the imbecile and the deranged, and only a worse than vulgar sciolism which sees in genius and the hero nothing but an aberration from its much-prized average. Criminalistic anthropology, or the psychology of the criminal, may have indulged in much frantic exaggeration as to the doom which nature and heredity have pronounced over the fruit of the womb even before it entered the shores of light: yet they have at least [pg lxxxix] served to discredit the free and easy assumption of the abstract averagist, and shown how little the penalties of an unbending law meet the requirements of social well-being.

But that's just one way of looking at it—and maybe more fitting for pathologists and cynics than for psychologists. Each stage of psychological development, even if it clearly seems like a decline, has something to contribute when properly understood in the context of a complete human mind. The animal, the savage, and [pg lxxxviii] the child—all have their role in this. It is a distorted, one-sided, and shallow approach to socialization that separates civilized people from the natural lineage of their ancestors, from the vast freedom and the immense carefree attitude of their original state. There's something lacking in a man who completely misses the individualizing depth and compassion of a woman, just as there’s something missing in a woman who can’t grasp different perspectives or display courage. Even mental disorders aren't just mere anomalies or declines. Perhaps nature doesn't recognize proper declines, only detours and complexities in the development process. The vast irregularity of genius shouldn't be overlooked either. For a thoughtful person, it all comes down to degrees and proportions—even though these proportions often seem to go beyond our usual measurements. If an aspect is dormant or inactive (stalled), that doesn’t indicate its true amount: “we don’t know what’s resisted.” Let's proudly embrace our comfortable mediocrity and stay away from insanity or idiocy on one side, and from genius or heroism on the other. However, a careful observer will notice how finely graded and intricately connected the steps are that link these stark extremes. It's only foolish ignorance that turns away in disdain or contempt from the imbecile and the disturbed, and only a worse kind of superficiality that sees in genius and heroism nothing but a deviation from the prized average. Criminological anthropology, or the psychology of criminals, may have made exaggerated claims about the fate that nature and heredity decide before a person even enters the world: yet they have at least [pg lxxxix] challenged the simplistic assumptions of abstract averages, demonstrating how poorly the penalties of rigid laws align with the needs of social well-being.

Yet, if psychology be willing to learn in all these and other provinces of the estate of man, it must remember that, once it goes beyond the narrow range in which the interpretations of symbol and expression have become familiar, it is constantly liable to blunder in the inevitable effort to translate observation into theory. The happy mean between making too much of palpable differences and hurrying on to a similar rendering of similar signs is the rarest of gifts. Or, perhaps, it were truer to say it is the latest and most hardly won of acquirements. To learn to observe—observe with mind—is not a small thing. There are rules for it—both rules of general scope and, above all, rules in each special department. But like all “major premisses” in practice, everything depends on the power of judgment, the tact, the skill, the “gift” of applying them. They work not as mere rules to be conned by rote, but as principles assimilated into constituents of the mental life-blood: rules which serve only as condensed reminders and hints of habits of thought and methods of research which have grown up in action and reflection. To observe we must comprehend: yet we can only comprehend by observing. We all know how unintelligible—save for epochs of ampler reciprocity, and it may be even of acquired unity of interest—the two sexes are for each other. Parents can remember how mysteriously minded they found their own elders; and in most cases they have to experience the depth of the gulf which in certain directions parts them from their children's hearts. Even in civilised Europe, the ordinary member of each nation has an underlying [pg xc] conviction (which at moments of passion or surprise will rise and find harsh utterance) that the foreigner is queer, irrational, and absurd. If the foreigner, further, be so far removed as a Chinaman (or an Australian “black”), there is hardly anything too vile, meaningless, or inhuman which the European will not readily believe in the case of one who, it may be, in turn describes him as a “foreign devil.” It can only be in a fit of noble chivalry that the British rank and file can so far temporise with its insular prejudice as to admit of “Fuzzy-wuzzy” that

Yet, if psychology wants to learn in all these and other areas of human experience, it must remember that once it goes beyond the narrow scope where the meanings of symbols and expressions are clear, it risks making mistakes in its effort to turn observations into theories. Finding the right balance between overemphasizing obvious differences and rushing toward a similar interpretation of similar signs is a rare gift. Or perhaps it's more accurate to say it’s the latest and hardest-earned skill. Learning to observe—truly observe with the mind—is no small feat. There are guidelines for it—both broad principles and, especially, specific rules for each field. But like all major premises in practice, everything relies on judgment, tact, skill, and the gift of applying them. They don’t function merely as rules to memorize; rather, they act as principles integrated into the very fabric of mental understanding: rules that serve only as condensed reminders and prompts for ways of thinking and methods of research that have emerged through experience and reflection. To observe, we must understand; yet we can only understand by observing. We all know how incomprehensible—the inconsistencies aside for times of increased mutual understanding, and perhaps even shared interests—the two genders can be to each other. Parents often recall how mysterious their own parents seemed to them; and in many cases, they experience the profound gap that separates them in certain ways from their children's feelings. Even in civilized Europe, the average person from each nation often harbors a deep-seated belief (which can surface and be harshly expressed during moments of passion or surprise) that foreigners are strange, irrational, and absurd. If the foreigner happens to be as distant as a Chinese person (or an Australian Black), there’s almost nothing too vile, senseless, or inhumane that Europeans won’t readily assume about someone who might describe them as a “foreign devil.” It can only be out of a noble sense of chivalry that the British common soldier can manage to temper their insular prejudices enough to acknowledge “Fuzzy-wuzzy” that

He's an unfortunate, misguided person—but a top-notch fighter.

Not every one is an observer who chooses to dub himself so, nor is it in a short lapse of time and with condescension for foreign habits, that any observer whatever can become a trustworthy reporter of the ideas some barbarian tribe holds concerning the things of earth and air, and the hidden things of spirits and gods. The “interviewer” no doubt is a useful being when it is necessary to find “copy,” or when sharp-drawn characters and picturesque incidents are needed to stimulate an inert public, ever open to be interested in some new thing. But he is a poor contributor to the stored materials of science.

Not everyone is an observer who calls themselves one, and it doesn’t take a short period of time or a condescending view of other cultures for any observer to become a reliable source about the beliefs a so-called barbarian tribe has regarding the things of the earth, sky, and the unseen matters of spirits and gods. The “interviewer” is certainly useful when it comes to finding “copy” or when detailed characters and engaging stories are needed to spark interest in a usually indifferent public that is always looking for something new. However, they are not a valuable contributor to the collection of scientific knowledge.

It is of other stuff that true science is made. And if even years of nominal intercourse and spatial juxtaposition sometimes leave human beings, as regards their inner selves, in the position of strangers still, what shall be said of the attempt to discern the psychic life of animals? Will the touch of curiosity which prompts us to watch the proceedings of the strange creatures,—will a course of experimentation on their behaviour under artificial conditions,—justify us in drawing liberal conclusions as to why they so behaved, [pg xci] and what they thought and felt about it? It is necessary in the first place to know what to observe, and how, and above all what for. But that presumed, we must further live with the animals not only as their masters and their examiners, but as their friends and fellow-creatures; we must be able—and so lightly that no effort is discernable—to lay aside the burden and garb of civilisation; we must possess that stamp of sympathy and similarity which invites confidence, and breaks down the reserve which our poor relations, whether human or others, offer to the first approaches of a strange superior. It is probable that in that case we should have less occasion to wonder at their oddities or to admire their sagacity. But a higher and more philosophical wonder might, as in other cases when we get inside the heart of our subject, take the place of the cheap and childish love of marvels, or of the vulgar straining after comic traits.

True science is made of different things. If even years of superficial interaction and physical closeness can still leave people feeling like strangers at heart, what can we say about the effort to understand the inner lives of animals? Does our natural curiosity to observe these strange creatures—combined with experiments on their behaviors in artificial settings—give us the right to draw broad conclusions about why they act the way they do and what they might think and feel? First, we need to know what to look for, how to observe it, and, most importantly, why we are observing it. With that understanding, we must also coexist with animals not just as their masters and observers but as their friends and fellow beings. We need to be able to drop the burdens and trappings of civilization so subtly that it's hardly noticeable. We should embody a sense of empathy and similarity that encourages their trust, breaking down the barriers that both our human relatives and other beings put up against unfamiliar authority. If we achieve this, we might find ourselves less surprised by their quirks and less in awe of their intelligence. Instead, a deeper and more philosophical kind of wonder could replace our childish fascination with marvels or the superficial search for amusing traits.

Of all this mass of materials the psychologist proper can directly make only a sparing use. Even as illustrations, his data must not be presented too often in all their crude and undigested individuality, or he runs the risk of leaving one-sided impressions. Every single instance, individualised and historical,—unless it be exhibited by that true art of genius which we cannot expect in the average psychologist—narrows, even though it be but slightly, the complete and all-sided truth. Anecdotes are good, and to the wise they convey a world of meaning, but to lesser minds they sometimes suggest anything but the points they should accentuate. Without the detail of individual realistic study there is no psychology worth the name. History, story, we must have: but at the same time, with the philosopher, we must say, I don't give much weight to stories. And this is what will always—except in rare instances where [pg xcii] something like genius is conjoined with it—make esoteric science hard and unpopular. It dare not—if it is true to its idea—rest on any amount of mere instances, as isolated, unreduced facts. Yet it can only have real power so far as it concentrates into itself the life-blood of many instances, and indeed extracts the pith and unity of all instances.

Of all this mass of information, a psychologist can only use a fraction effectively. Even when using data for illustrations, they shouldn’t present it too often in its raw and unprocessed form, or they risk creating one-sided perceptions. Each individual case—unless presented with the true artistry of genius, which we can’t expect from the average psychologist—slightly narrows the complete and comprehensive truth. Anecdotes are valuable, and the wise can glean profound meanings from them, but for less discerning minds, they sometimes suggest points that miss the mark. Without detailed individual studies, there is no true psychology. We need history and stories, but we must also agree with the philosopher that we don’t put much weight on anecdotes. This is what will often—except in rare cases where exceptional talent is involved—make specialized science difficult and unpopular. It cannot, if true to its purpose, rely solely on isolated, unprocessed instances. Yet, it gains real strength by focusing on the essence and unity derived from many instances.

Nor, on the other hand, can it turn itself too directly and intently towards practical applications. All this theory of mental progress from the animate soul to the fullness of religion and science deals solely with the universal process of education: “the education of humanity” we may call it: the way in which mind is made true and real46. It is therefore a question of intricacy and of time how to carry over this general theory into the arena of education as artificially directed and planned. To try to do so at a single step would be to repeat the mistake of Plato, if Plato may be taken to suppose (which seems incredible) that a theoretical study of the dialectics of truth and goodness would enable his rulers, without the training of special experience, to undertake the supreme tasks of legislation or administration. All politics, like all education, rests on these principles of the means and conditions of mental growth: but the schooling of concrete life, though it may not develop the faculty of formulating general laws, will often train better for the management of the relative than a mere logical Scholastic in first or absolute principles.

Nor, on the other hand, can it focus too directly and intensely on practical applications. This entire theory of mental progress from the living soul to the full realization of religion and science revolves solely around the universal process of education: "humanity's education" we may call it: the way in which the mind is shaped to be true and real46. Therefore, it's a complex and time-consuming challenge to transition this general theory into a structured and planned educational system. Attempting to do this all at once would be repeating Plato's error, assuming he thought (which seems unbelievable) that a theoretical examination of the dialectics of truth and goodness would allow his leaders, without specialized experience, to successfully handle the supreme responsibilities of legislation or administration. All politics, like all education, is based on these principles concerning the means and conditions of mental development: however, the education of concrete life, even if it doesn't enhance the ability to formulate general laws, often provides better training for managing relative issues than a purely logical Scholastic focused on first or absolute principles.

In conclusion, there are one or two points which seem of cardinal importance for the progress of psychology. (1) Its difference from the physical sciences has to be set out: in other words, the peculiarity of psychical fact. It will not do merely to say that experience marks [pg xciii] out these boundaries with sufficient clearness. On the contrary, the terms consciousness, feeling, mind, &c., are evidently to many psychologists mere names. In particular, the habits of physical research when introduced into mental study lead to a good deal of what can only be called mythology. (2) There should be a clearer recognition of the problem of the relations of mental unity to mental elements. But to get that, a more thorough logical and metaphysical preparation is needed than is usually supposed necessary. The doctrine of identity and necessity, of universal and individual, has to be faced, however tedious. (3) The distinction between first-grade and second-grade elements and factors in the mental life has to be realised. The mere idea as presentative or immediate has to be kept clear of the more logico-reflective, or normative ideas, which belong to judgment and reasoning. And the number of these grades in mental development seems endless. (4) But, also, a separation is required—were it but temporary—between what may be called principles, and what is detail. At present, in psychology, “principles” is a word almost without meaning. A complete all-explaining system is of course impossible at present and may always be so. Yet if an effort of thought could be concentrated on cardinal issues, and less padding of conventional and traditional detail were foisted in, much might thereby be done to make detailed research fruitful. (5) And finally, perhaps, if psychology be a philosophical study, some hint as to its purpose and problem would be desirable. If it is only an abstract branch of science, of course, no such hint is in place.

In conclusion, there are a couple of key points that seem crucial for the advancement of psychology. (1) We need to clearly outline how it differs from the physical sciences, meaning we must address the unique aspects of psychological phenomena. It's not enough to say that our experiences clearly define these boundaries. In fact, terms like consciousness, feeling, mind, etc., are just labels to many psychologists. Specifically, applying the habits of physical research to mental studies often leads to what can only be described as mythology. (2) There needs to be better recognition of how mental unity relates to mental elements. To achieve this, we require deeper logical and metaphysical groundwork than is normally considered necessary. We must confront the concepts of identity and necessity, as well as the universal versus individual. (3) We also need to acknowledge the distinction between primary and secondary elements and factors in mental life. We must differentiate between ideas that are presentative or immediate and those that are more reflective or normative, which relate to judgment and reasoning. The variety of these levels in mental development seems endless. (4) Additionally, we need a temporary separation between what we can call principles and the details. Right now, the term “principles” in psychology is nearly meaningless. A fully comprehensive system is impossible at the moment, and may always be. However, if we could focus our thoughts on essential issues and reduce the amount of conventional and traditional details that are added, we could enhance the effectiveness of detailed research. (5) Lastly, if psychology is indeed a philosophical study, it would be helpful to provide some insight into its purpose and problems. If it’s merely an abstract branch of science, then no such insight is necessary.

[pg xciv]

Essay III. On Certain Psychological Aspects of Ethics.

Allusion has already been made to the question of the boundaries between logic and psychology, between logic and ethics, ethics and psychology, and psychology and epistemology. Each of these occasionally comes to cover ground that seems more appropriate to the others. Logic is sometimes restricted to denote the study of the conditions of derivative knowledge, of the canons of inference and the modes of proof. If taken more widely as the science of thought-form, it is supposed to imply a world of fixed or stereotyped relations between ideas, a system of stable thoughts governed by inflexible laws in an absolute order of immemorial or eternal truth. As against such fixity, psychology is supposed to deal with these same ideas as products—as growing out of a living process of thought—having a history behind them and perhaps a prospect of further change. The genesis so given may be either a mere chronicle-history, or it may be a philosophical development. In the former case, it would note the occasions of incident and circumstance, the reactions of mind and environment, under which the ideas were formed. Such [pg xcv] a psychological genesis of several ideas is found in the Second Book of Locke's Essay. In the latter case, the account would be more concerned with the inner movement, the action and reaction in ideas themselves, considered not as due to casual occurrences, but as self-developing by an organic growth. But in either case, ideas would be shown not to be ready-made and independently existing kinds in a world of idea-things, and not to form an unchanging diagram or framework, but to be a growth, to have a history, and a development. Psychology in this sense would be a dynamical, as opposed to the supposed statical, treatment of ideas and concepts in logic. But it may be doubted how far it is well to call this psychology: unless psychology deals with the contents of the mental life, in their meaning and purpose, instead of, as seems proper, merely in their character of psychic events. Such psychology is rather an evolutionist logic,—a dialectic process more than an analytic of a datum.

Allusion has already been made to the question of the boundaries between logic and psychology, between logic and ethics, ethics and psychology, and psychology and epistemology. Each of these areas sometimes overlaps with the others. Logic is often limited to the study of the conditions of derived knowledge, the rules of inference, and the methods of proof. If viewed more broadly as the science of thought-forms, it implies a world of fixed or standard relationships between ideas, a system of stable thoughts governed by unyielding laws in an absolute order of timeless or eternal truth. In contrast to this rigidity, psychology is thought to address these same ideas as products emerging from a dynamic thought process—having a history and perhaps the potential for further change. This development may be simply a chronological account or a philosophical evolution. In the former instance, it would highlight the incidents and circumstances, as well as the interactions of the mind and environment, under which the ideas were formed. Such a psychological origin of several ideas is found in the Second Book of Locke's Essay. In the latter scenario, the focus would be more on the internal dynamics, the interplay of ideas themselves, viewed not as random occurrences but as developing organically. But in both situations, ideas would be shown not as pre-made, existing independently in a realm of mental constructs, nor as an unchanging diagram or structure but as a growth that has a history and development. Psychology in this sense would provide a dynamic, as opposed to the assumed static, treatment of ideas and concepts in logic. However, it may be questioned how appropriate it is to label this psychology: unless psychology engages with the content of mental life, examining their meaning and purpose rather than, as seems fitting, merely their nature as psychological events. This form of psychology is more of an evolutionary logic—a dialectical process rather than an analysis of a given fact.

In the same way, ethics may be brought into one kind of contact with psychology. Ethics, like logic, may be supposed to presuppose and to deal with a certain inflexible scheme of requirements, a world of moral order governed by invariable or universal law; an eternal kingdom of right, existing independently of human wills, but to be learned and followed out in uncompromising obedience. As against this supposed absolute order, psychology may be said to show the genesis of the idea of obligation and duty, the growth of the authority of conscience, the formation of ideals, the relativity of moral ideas. Here also it may reach this conclusion, by a more external or a more internal mode of argument. It may try to show, in other words, that circumstances give rise to these forms of estimating conduct, or it may argue that they are a necessary [pg xcvi] development in the human being, constituted as he is. It may again be doubted whether this is properly called psychology. Yet its purport seems ultimately to be that the objective order is misconceived when it is regarded as an external or quasi-physical order: as a law written up and sanctioned with an external authority—as, in Kant's words, a heteronomy. If that order is objective, it is so because it is also in a sense subjective: if it is above the mere individuality of the individual, it is still in a way identical with his true or universal self-hood. Thus “psychological” here means the recognition that the logical and the moral law is an autonomy: that it is not given, but though necessary, necessary by the inward movement of the mind. The metaphor of law is, in brief, misleading. For, according to a common, though probably an erroneous, analysis of that term, the essence of a law in the political sphere is to be a species of command. And that is rather a one-sidedly practical or aesthetic way of looking at it. The essence of law in general, and the precondition of every law in special, is rather uniformity and universality, self-consistency and absence of contradiction: or, in other words, rationality. Its essential opposite—or its contradiction in essence—is a privilege, an attempt at isolating a case from others. It need not indeed always require bare uniformity—require i.e. the same act to be done by different people: but it must always require that every thing within its operation shall be treated on principles of utter and thorough harmony and consistency. It requires each thing to be treated on public principles and with publicity: nothing apart and mere singular, as a mere incident or as a world by itself. Differently it may be treated, but always on grounds of common well-being, as part of an embracing system.

In the same way, ethics can connect with psychology. Ethics, like logic, is thought to rely on and address a specific set of unchanging requirements, a moral order governed by universal laws; an eternal realm of right that exists independently of human will but should be learned and adhered to without compromise. In contrast to this perceived absolute order, psychology can illustrate how the concepts of obligation and duty develop, how the authority of conscience evolves, the formation of ideals, and the relativity of moral ideas. It might reach this conclusion through external or internal reasoning. It could demonstrate that circumstances shape these ways of assessing behavior, or it may argue that they are a necessary part of being human. There could also be doubt about whether this qualifies as psychology. Yet, it seems to suggest that we misunderstand the objective order when we view it as an external or almost physical order: as a law imposed and sanctioned by an external authority—as Kant would say, heteronomy. If that order is objective, it’s also somewhat subjective: if it transcends individual will, it is still connected to the individual's true or universal selfhood. So, “psychological” here refers to recognizing that logical and moral law is autonomy: it’s not given, but instead necessary, stemming from the internal movement of the mind. The metaphor of law is misleading. According to a common, though likely flawed, interpretation of that term, the essence of law in the political sphere is to act as a type of command. This view is overly practical or aesthetic. The essence of law in general—and the prerequisite for any specific law—is uniformity and universality, self-consistency, and the absence of contradiction: in other words, rationality. Its fundamental opposite—or its essential contradiction—is a privilege, an attempt to isolate a case from others. It doesn’t always require strict uniformity—meaning the same action done by different people—but it must always insist that everything within its domain is treated according to principles of complete harmony and consistency. Each matter must be governed by public principles and handled publicly: not as isolated or singular incidents but as part of a larger system. It may be treated differently, but always based on common well-being, as part of an inclusive framework.

There is probably another sense, however, in which [pg xcvii] psychology comes into close relation with ethics. If we look on man as a microcosm, his inner system will more or less reproduce the system of the larger world. The older psychology used to distinguish an upper or superior order of faculties from a lower or inferior. Thus in the intellectual sphere, the intellect, judgment, and reason were set above the senses, imagination, and memory. Among the active powers, reasonable will, practical reason and conscience were ranked as paramount over the appetites and desires and emotions. And this use of the word “faculty” is as old as Plato, who regards science as a superior faculty to opinion or imagination. But this application—which seems a perfectly legitimate one—does not, in the first instance, belong to psychology at all. No doubt it is psychically presented: but it has an other source. It springs from an appreciation, a judgment of the comparative truth or reality of what the so-called psychical act means or expresses. Such faculties are powers in a hierarchy of means and ends and presuppose a normative or critical function which has classified reality. Psychically, the elements which enter into knowledge are not other than those which belong to opinion: but they are nearer an adequate rendering of reality, they are truer, or nearer the Idea. And in the main we may say, that is truer or more real which succeeds in more completely organising and unifying elements—which rises more and more above the selfish or isolated part into the thorough unity of all parts.

There is probably another way in which [pg xcvii] psychology connects closely with ethics. If we view humans as a microcosm, their inner system tends to reflect the larger world's system. Earlier psychology used to distinguish between a higher order of faculties and a lower one. In the intellectual realm, intellect, judgment, and reason were seen as superior to the senses, imagination, and memory. Among the active powers, rational will, practical reason, and conscience were considered more important than appetites, desires, and emotions. This use of the term "staff" dates back to Plato, who viewed science as a superior faculty compared to opinion or imagination. However, this application—though it seems completely valid—actually doesn't belong to psychology at all at first glance. While it is presented psychologically, it comes from a different source. It arises from an evaluation, a judgment of the relative truth or reality of what the so-called psychological act represents or conveys. Such faculties are powers organized in a hierarchy of means and ends and assume a normative or critical role that has categorized reality. Psychologically, the elements involved in knowledge are no different from those in opinion: but they are closer to an accurate representation of reality; they are truer, or closer to the Idea. Generally speaking, we can say that what is truer or more real is that which better organizes and unifies elements—what rises above the selfish or isolated parts into a complete unity of all parts.

The superior faculty is therefore the more thorough organisation of that which is elsewhere less harmoniously systematised. Opinion is fragmentary and partial: it begins abruptly and casually from the unknown, and runs off no less abruptly into the unknown. Knowledge, on the contrary, is unified: and its unity gives it its [pg xcviii] strength and superiority. The powers which thus exist are the subjective counterparts of objectively valuable products. Thus, reason is the subjective counterpart of a world in which all the constituents are harmonised and fall into due relationship. It is a product or result, which is not psychologically, but logically or morally important. It is a faculty, because it means that actually its possessor has ordered and systematised his life or his ideas of things. Psychologically, it, like unreason, is a compound of elements: but in the case of reason the composition is unendingly and infinitely consistent; it is knowledge completely unified. The distinction then is not in the strictest sense psychological: for it has an aesthetic or normative character; it is logical or ethical: it denotes that the idea or the act is an approach to truth or goodness. And so, when Butler or Plato distinguishes reason or reflection from appetites and affections, and even from self-love or from the heart which loves and hates, this is not exactly a psychological division in the narrower sense. That is to say: these are, in Plato's words, not merely “parts,” but quite as much “kinds” and “forms” of soul. They denote degrees in that harmonisation of mind and soul which reproduces the permanent and complete truth of things. For example, self-love, as Butler describes it, has but a partial and narrowed view of the worth of acts: it is engrossing and self-involved: it cannot take in the full dependence of the narrower interest on the larger and eternal self. So, in Plato, the man of heart is but a nature which by fits and starts, or with steady but limited vision, realises the larger life. These parts or kinds are not separate and co-existent faculties: but grades in the co-ordination and unification of the same one human nature.

The superior faculty is a more thorough organization of what is often less harmoniously structured elsewhere. Opinion is fragmented and partial: it starts abruptly and casually from the unknown, and it abruptly runs off into the unknown as well. Knowledge, on the other hand, is unified: and its unity gives it its [pg xcviii] strength and superiority. The powers that exist are the subjective equivalents of objectively valuable products. Thus, reason is the subjective counterpart of a world where all the elements are harmonized and relate properly to each other. It is a product or result, which is not important in a psychological sense, but logically or morally. It is a faculty, because it means that its possessor has organized and systematized their life or ideas. Psychologically, like unreason, it is a mix of elements: but in the case of reason, the composition is endlessly and infinitely consistent; it represents knowledge that is completely unified. The distinction is not strictly psychological: it has an aesthetic or normative character; it is logical or ethical: it signifies that the idea or act is a step toward truth or goodness. So, when Butler or Plato differentiates reason or reflection from appetites and feelings, and even from self-love or the heart that loves and hates, this is not precisely a psychological distinction in the narrower sense. In other words, these are, in Plato's terms, not just "components," but also “types” and “forms” of the soul. They represent degrees in the harmonization of mind and soul that reproduce the enduring and complete truth of things. For instance, self-love, as Butler describes it, has a limited and narrow view of the value of actions: it is self-focused and self-absorbed: it cannot grasp the full dependence of the smaller interest on the larger and eternal self. Similarly, in Plato's view, the person led by the heart is just a nature that intermittently, or with steady but limited perception, realizes the broader life. These parts or kinds are not separate and co-existing faculties: they are levels in the coordination and unification of the same human nature.

[pg xcix]

Psychology and Epistemology.

Psychology however in the strict sense is extremely difficult to define. Those who describe it as the “science of mind,” the “phenomenology of consciousness,” seem to give it a wider scope than they really mean. The psychologist of the straiter sect tends, on the other hand, to carry us beyond mind and consciousness altogether. His, it has been said, is a psychology without a Psyché. For him Mind, Soul, and Consciousness are only current and convenient names to designate the field, the ground on which the phenomena he observes are supposed to transact themselves. But they must not on any account interfere with the operations; any more than Nature in general may interfere with strictly physical inquiries, or Life and vital force with the theories of biology. The so-called Mind is only to be regarded as a stage on which certain events represent themselves. In this field, or on this stage, there are certain relatively ultimate elements, variously called ideas, presentations, feelings, or states of consciousness. But these elements, though called ideas, must not be supposed more than mechanical or dynamical elements; consciousness is rather their product, a product which presupposes certain operations and relations between them. If we are to be strictly scientific, we must, it is urged, treat the factors of consciousness as not themselves conscious: we must regard them as quasi-objective, or in abstraction from the consciousness which surveys them. The Ego must sink into a mere receptacle or arena of psychic event; its independent meaning or purport is to be ignored, as beside the question.

Psychology, in its strictest sense, is really hard to define. Those who call it the “science of mind” or the “phenomenology of consciousness” seem to give it a broader meaning than they actually intend. On the other hand, psychologists from a more limited perspective tend to move beyond just mind and consciousness. Some say this approach leads to a psychology without a Psyche. For them, Mind, Soul, and Consciousness are just handy terms to describe the area where the phenomena they study are supposed to take place. But these terms shouldn’t interfere with the processes, just like Nature shouldn't interfere with strictly physical inquiries, or Life and vital force with biological theories. The so-called Mind should only be seen as a stage where certain events take place. In this field, or on this stage, there are some relatively fundamental elements, variously referred to as ideas, presentations, feelings, or states of consciousness. However, even though they are called ideas, we shouldn’t think of them as anything more than mechanical or dynamical elements; consciousness is more like their result, which assumes certain operations and relationships between them. If we want to be strictly scientific, we’re urged to treat the components of consciousness as not conscious themselves: we should see them as quasi-objective, or separate from the consciousness that observes them. The Ego must become just a container or arena for psychic events; its own independent meaning or significance should be set aside as irrelevant.

When this line is once fixed upon, it seems inevitable to go farther. Comte was inclined to treat psychology [pg c] as falling between two stools: it must, he thought, draw all its content either from physiology on the one hand, or from social factors on the other. The dominant or experimental psychology of the present day seems inclined, without however formulating any very definite statement, to pronounce for the former alternative. It does not indeed adopt the materialistic view that mind is only a function of matter. Its standpoint rather is that the psychical presents itself even to unskilled observation as dependent on (i.e. not independent of) or as concomitant with certain physical or corporeal facts. It adds that the more accurately trained the observer becomes, the more he comes to discover a corporeal aspect even where originally he had not surmised its existence, and to conclude that the two cycles of psychical and physical event never interfere with each other: that soul does not intervene in bodily process, nor body take up and carry on psychical. If it is said that the will moves the limbs, he replies that the will which moves is really certain formerly unnoticed movements of nerve and muscle which are felt or interpreted as a discharge of power. If the ocular impression is said to cause an impression on the mind, he replies that any fact hidden under that phrase refers to a change in the molecules of the brain. He will therefore conclude that for the study of psychical phenomena the physical basis, as it may be called, is all important. Only so can observation really deal with fact capable of description and measurement. Thus psychology, it may be said, tends to become a department of physiology. From another standpoint, biology may be said to receive its completion in psychology. How much either phrase means, however, will depend on the estimate we form of biology. If biology is only the study of mechanical and chemical phenomena on the peculiar field known as [pg ci] an organism, and if that organism is only treated as an environment which may be ignored, then psychology, put on the same level, is not the full science of mind, any more than the other is the full study of life. They both have narrowed their subject to suit the abstract scheme of the laboratory, where the victim of experiment is either altered by mutilation and artificial restrictions, or is dead. If, on the contrary, biology has a substantial unity of its own to which mechanical and chemical considerations are subordinate and instrumental, psychology may even take part with physiology without losing its essential rank. But in that case, we must, as Spinoza said47, think less mechanically of the animal frame, and recognise (after the example of Schelling) something truly inward (i.e. not merely locally inside the skin) as the supreme phase or characteristic of life. We must, in short, recognise sensibility as the culmination of the physiological and the beginning of the psychological.

When this line is established, it seems unavoidable to go further. Comte believed that psychology falls between two extremes: it should, he suggested, derive all its content either from physiology on one side or from social factors on the other. The leading experimental psychology today seems to favor the first option without clearly stating it. It doesn't actually adopt the materialistic view that the mind is just a function of matter. Instead, it sees the psychological as being dependent on (i.e., not independent of) or occurring alongside specific physical or bodily facts. It adds that as the observer becomes more trained, they will notice a physical aspect even where they initially didn't suspect it existed and will conclude that the cycles of psychological and physical events never interfere with each other: the soul doesn't intervene in bodily processes, nor does the body affect psychological processes. If it is said that the will moves the limbs, the response is that the will that moves actually refers to certain previously unnoticed movements of nerves and muscles, which are felt or interpreted as a discharge of power. If the visual impression is claimed to cause a mental impression, the response is that any fact hidden under that phrase refers to a change in the molecules of the brain. Therefore, the conclusion is that for studying psychological phenomena, the physical basis is crucial. Only then can observation truly address facts that can be described and measured. Thus, psychology might be viewed as becoming a branch of physiology. From another perspective, biology can be seen as being completed by psychology. However, the meaning of either statement will depend on how we evaluate biology. If biology is merely the study of mechanical and chemical phenomena within an organism's specific realm, and if that organism is thought of as an environment that can be overlooked, then psychology, being put on the same level, is not the complete science of the mind, just as the other is not the complete study of life. They both have limited their subject to fit into the abstract scheme of the laboratory, where the subject of experimentation is either altered by mutilation and artificial restrictions or is already deceased. On the other hand, if biology possesses a substantial unity in itself, to which mechanical and chemical considerations are secondary and instrumental, then psychology can engage with physiology without losing its essential status. In that case, we must, as Spinoza suggested, think less mechanically about the animal body and acknowledge (following Schelling's example) something genuinely inner (i.e., not merely within the skin) as the ultimate phase or characteristic of life. In short, we must recognize sensitivity as the peak of the physiological and the starting point of the psychological.

To the strictly scientific psychologist, as has been noted—or to the psychology which imitates optical and electrical science—ideas are only psychical events: they are not ideas of anything, relative, i.e. to something else; they have no meaning, and no reference to a reality beyond themselves. They are presentations;—not representations of something outside consciousness. They are appearances: but not appearances of something: they do not reveal anything beyond themselves. They are, we may almost say, a unique kind of physical phenomena. If we say they are presentations of something, we only mean that in the presented something, in the felt something, the wished something, we separate the quality or form or aspect of presentativeness, of [pg cii] feltness, of wishedness, and consider this aspect by itself. There are grades, relations, complications, of such presentations or in such presentedness: and with the description and explanation of these, psychology is concerned. They are fainter or stronger, more or less correlated and antithetical. Presentation (or ideation), in short, is the name of a train of event, which has its peculiarities, its laws, its systems, its history.

To the strictly scientific psychologist, or to psychology that mimics optical and electrical science, ideas are just mental events: they aren't ideas of anything relative, meaning they don't refer to something else; they lack meaning and don't link to a reality beyond themselves. They are presentations—not representations of something outside of consciousness. They are appearances, but not appearances of something; they don’t disclose anything beyond themselves. We might say they are a unique kind of physical phenomenon. If we say they are presentations of something, we only mean that in the presented something, in the felt something, in the wished something, we isolate the quality, form, or aspect of presentativeness, of [pg cii] felt quality, and wished quality, and examine this aspect on its own. There are varying degrees, relationships, and complexities of such presentations or in such presentedness, and psychology is concerned with describing and explaining these. They can be fainter or stronger, more or less correlated and opposite. Presentation (or ideation), in short, describes a sequence of events that has its own unique characteristics, laws, systems, and history.

All reality, it may be said, subsists in such presentation; it is for a consciousness, or in a consciousness. All esse, in its widest sense, is percipi. And yet, it seems but the commonest of experiences to say that all that is presented is not reality. It is, it has a sort of being,—is somehow presumed to exist: but it is not reality. And this reference and antithesis to what is presented is implied in all such terms as “ideas,” “feelings,” “states of consciousness”: they are distinguished from and related to objects of sense or external facts, to something, as it is called, outside consciousness. Thoughts and ideas are set against things and realities. In their primitive stage both the child and the savage seem to recognise no such difference. What they imagine is, as we might say, on the same plane with what they touch and feel. They do not, as we reproachfully remark, recognise the difference between fact and fiction. All of us indeed are liable to lapses into the same condition. A strong passion, a keen hope or fear, as we say, invests its objects with reality: even a sanguine moment presents as fact what calmer reflection disallows as fancy. With natural and sane intelligences, however, the recrudescence of barbarous imagination is soon dispelled, and the difference between hallucinations and realities is established. With the utterly wrecked in mind, the reality of hallucinations becomes a permanent or habitual state. With the child and the untrained it [pg ciii] is a recurrent and a disturbing influence: and it need hardly be added that the circle of these decepti deceptores—people with the “lie in the Soul”—is a large one. There thus emerges a distinction of vast importance, that of truth and falsehood, of reality and unreality, or between representation and reality. There arise two worlds, the world of ideas, and the world of reality which it is supposed to represent, and, in many cases, to represent badly.

All reality, can be said to exist in such presentations; it is for a consciousness, or within a consciousness. All esse, in its broadest sense, is perceive. And yet, it seems like the most basic experience to say that everything that is presented is not reality. It is, it has a kind of existence,—it is somehow thought to exist: but it is not reality. And this distinction and contrast to what is presented is reflected in all such terms as “ideas” "emotions," "states of consciousness": they are set apart from and connected to sensory objects or external facts, to something, as it is said, outside consciousness. Thoughts and ideas are contrasted with things and realities. In their early stages, both the child and the primitive person seem to recognize no such difference. What they imagine is, as we might say, on the same level as what they touch and feel. They do not, as we often criticize, recognize the difference between fact and fiction. All of us are indeed prone to falling into the same state. A strong passion, a deep hope or fear, as we say, makes its objects seem real: even an optimistic moment presents as fact what calmer reflection dismisses as imagination. However, with naturally sound minds, the return of primitive imagination is soon cleared away, and the distinction between hallucinations and realities is established. For those who are completely mentally shattered, the reality of hallucinations becomes a permanent or habitual condition. With the child and the untrained, it [pg ciii] is a recurring and unsettling influence: and it hardly needs to be mentioned that the group of these deceptive deceivers—people with the “lie in the soul”—is quite large. There thus arises a distinction of great significance, that of truth and falsehood, of reality and unreality, or between representation and reality. Two worlds emerge, the world of ideas, and the world of reality which it is thought to represent, and, in many cases, to represent poorly.

With this distinction we are brought across the problem sometimes called Epistemological. Strictly speaking, it is really part of a larger problem: the problem of what—if Greek compounds must be used—may be styled Aletheiology—the theory of truth and reality: what Hegel called Logic, and what many others have called Metaphysics. As it is ordinarily taken up, “ideas” are believed to be something in us which is representative or symbolical of something truly real outside us. This inward something is said to be the first and immediate object of knowledge48, and gives us—in a mysterious way we need not here discuss—the mediate knowledge of the reality, which is sometimes said to cause it. Ideas in the Mind, or in the Subject, or in us, bear witness to something outside the mind,—trans-subjective—beyond us. The Mind, Subject, or Ego, in this parallelism is evidently in some way identified with our corporeal organism: perhaps even located, and provided with a “seat,” in some defined space of that [pg civ] organism. It is, however, the starting-point of the whole distinction that ideas do not, no less than they do, conform or correspond to this supra-conscious or extra-conscious world of real things. Truth or falsehood arises, according to these assumptions, according as psychical image or idea corresponds or not to physical fact. But how, unless by some miraculous second-sight, where the supreme consciousness, directly contemplating by intuition the true and independent reality, turns to compare with this immediate vision the results of the mediate processes conducted along the organs of sense,—how this agreement or disagreement of copy and original, of idea and reality, can be detected, it is impossible to say.

With this distinction, we encounter the problem often referred to as Epistemological. To be precise, it is really part of a larger issue: the problem of what might be called Aletheiology—the theory of truth and reality; what Hegel referred to as Logic, and what many others have termed Metaphysics. Typically, when we consider it, "thoughts" are thought to be something inside us that represents or symbolizes something truly real outside us. This inner something is said to be the primary and immediate object of knowledge48, providing us—with a mysterious process we won't discuss here—the indirect knowledge of the reality that is sometimes said to cause it. Ideas in the mind, or in the subject, or in us, testify to something outside the mind—trans-subjective—beyond us. The mind, subject, or ego, in this analogy, is clearly linked in some way to our physical body: perhaps even located, and having a “chair,” in a specific area of that [pg civ] organism. However, the starting point of this whole distinction is that ideas don't, just as much as they do, align or correspond to this superior-conscious or extra-conscious realm of real things. Truth or falsehood arises, based on these premises, depending on whether the mental image or idea corresponds to the physical fact or not. But how, unless through some miraculous second sight, where the highest consciousness, directly perceiving by intuition the true and independent reality, turns to compare with this immediate vision the outcomes of the indirect processes carried out through the senses—how this agreement or disagreement between the copy and the original, between idea and reality, can be determined is impossible to say.

As has been already noted, the mischief lies in the hypostatisation of ideas as something existing in abstraction from things—and, of things, in abstraction from ideas. They are two abstractions, the first by the realist, the second by the idealist called subjective and psychological. To the realist, things exist by themselves, and they manage to produce a copy of themselves (more or less exact, or symbolical) in our mind, i.e. in a materialistically-spiritual or a spiritualistically-material locus which holds “images” and ideas. To the psychological idealist, ideas have a substantive and primary right to existence, them alone do we really know, and from them we more or less legitimately are said (but probably no one takes this seriously) to infer or postulate a world of permanent things. Now ideas have no substantive existence as a sort of things, or even images of things anywhere. All this is pure mythology. It is said by comparative mythologists that in some cases the epithet or quality of some deity has been substantialised (hypostatised) into a separate god, who, however (so still to keep up the unity), is regarded [pg cv] as a relative, a son, or daughter, of the original. So the phrase “ideas of things” has been taken literally as if it was double. But to have an idea of a thing merely means that we know it, or think it. An idea is not given: it is a thing which is given in the idea. An idea is not an additional and intervening object of our knowledge or supposed knowledge. That a thing is our object of thought is another word for its being our idea, and that means we know it.

As already mentioned, the problem comes from viewing ideas as separate from reality—and reality as separate from ideas. These are two separate concepts: the first is held by realists, and the second by idealists, often referred to as subjective and psychological. To the realist, things exist independently, and they create a representation of themselves (more or less accurate or symbolic) in our minds, which is a blend of material and spiritual notions that hold “pictures” and ideas. To the psychological idealist, ideas have an essential and primary right to exist; they are all we truly know, and from them, we somewhat legitimately claim (though probably no one seriously believes this) to infer or assume a world of permanent objects. However, ideas do not have a real existence as things, or even as images of things, at all. This is all just mythology. Comparative mythologists suggest that in some cases, the characteristics of a deity have been turned into a separate god, who is still considered (to maintain unity) as a relative, son, or daughter of the original. Thus, the term “concepts of things” has been taken literally as if it were dual. But to have an idea of a thing simply means that we understand it or think about it. An idea is not something given; rather, it is a representation contained within the idea. An idea is not an extra object in our knowledge or assumed knowledge. When we say that something is an object of our thought, we are essentially saying it is our idea, which means we know it.

The distinction between truth and falsehood, between reality and appearance, is not arrived at by comparing what we have before us in our mind with some inaccessible reality beyond. It is a distinction that grows up with the growth and organisation of our presentations—with their gradual systematisation and unification in one consciousness. But this consciousness which thinks, i.e. judges and reasons, is something superior to the contrast of physical and psychical: superior, i.e. in so far as it includes and surveys the antithesis, without superseding it. It is the “transcendental unity of consciousness” of Kant—his synthetic unity of apperception. It means that all ideas ultimately derive their reality from their coherence with each other in an all-embracing or infinite idea. Real in a sense ideas always are, but with an imperfect reality. Thus the education to truth is not—such a thing would be meaningless—ended by a rough and ready recommendation to compare our ideas with facts: it must teach the art which discovers facts. And the teaching may have to go through many grades or provinces: in each of which it is possible to acquire a certain virtuosoship without being necessarily an adept in another. It is through what is called the development of intellect, judgment, and reasoning that the faculty of truth-detecting or truth-selecting comes. And the common feature of all [pg cvi] of these is, so to say, their superiority to the psychological mechanism, not in the sense of working without it and directly, but of being the organising unity or unifier and controller and judge of that mechanism. The certainty and necessity of truth and knowledge do not come from a constraint from the external thing which forces the inner idea into submission; they come from the inner necessity of conformity and coherence in the organism of experience. We in fact had better speak of ideas as experience—as felt reality: a reality however which has its degrees and perhaps even its provinces. All truth comes with the reasoned judgment, i.e. the syllogism—i.e. with the institution or discovery of relations of fact or element to fact or element, immediate or derivative, partial and less partial, up to its ideal coherence in one Idea. It is because this coherence is so imperfectly established in many human beings that their knowledge is so indistinguishable from opinion, and that they separate so loosely truth from error. They have not worked their way into a definitely articulated system, where there are no gaps, no abrupt transitions: their mental order is so loosely put together that divergences and contradictions which vex another drop off ineffectual from them.

The distinction between truth and falsehood, between reality and appearance, isn’t made by comparing what we think with some unreachable reality outside us. It’s a distinction that develops alongside the growth and organization of our perceptions, as they gradually become systematized and unified within one consciousness. This consciousness, which thinks—meaning it judges and reasons—is something that transcends the contrast between the physical and the psychological: superior in that it encompasses and observes this contrast without replacing it. It’s Kant’s “transcendental unity of consciousness” and his synthetic unity of apperception. It means that all ideas ultimately get their reality from how they connect with each other within an all-encompassing or infinite idea. Ideas are real in a certain sense, but they have an imperfect reality. So, learning about truth isn’t simply a straightforward process of comparing our ideas with facts; it must teach the skill of discovering facts. This teaching may need to go through many levels or areas, where it’s possible to gain a specific expertise without necessarily mastering another. The development of intellect, judgment, and reasoning leads to the ability to detect or choose truth. The common feature of all these processes is, in a way, their superiority to the psychological mechanisms, not in the sense of functioning without them, but of being the organizing unit or unifier, controller, and judge of those mechanisms. The certainty and necessity of truth and knowledge don’t arise from an external force compelling the inner idea to conform; they come from the inner necessity for conformity and coherence within the organism of experience. In fact, it’s better to refer to ideas as experience—as felt reality: a reality that has its degrees and possibly even its categories. All truth comes through reasoned judgment, meaning the syllogism—through the establishment or discovery of relationships between facts or elements, whether immediate or derivative, partial or more complete, up to its ideal coherence within one Idea. It’s because this coherence is so imperfectly established in many people that their knowledge is often indistinguishable from opinion, and they loosely separate truth from error. They haven’t managed to create a clearly defined system where there are no gaps or abrupt shifts; their mental framework is so loosely assembled that inconsistencies and contradictions that frustrate others simply roll off them without effect.

Kant, Fichte, and Hegel.

This was the idealism which Kant taught and Fichte promoted. Of the other idealism there are no doubt abundant traces in the language of Kant: and they were greedily fastened on by Schopenhauer. To him the doctrine, that the world is my idea, is adequately represented when it is translated into the phrase that [pg cvii] the world is a phantasmagoria of my brain; and escape from the subjective idealism thus initiated is found by him only through a supposed revelation of immediate being communicated in the experience of will. But according to the more consistently interpreted Kant, the problem of philosophy consists in laying bare the supreme law or conditions of consciousness on which depend the validity of our knowledge, our estimates of conduct, and our aesthetic standards. And these roots of reality are for Kant in the mind—or, should we rather say—in mind—in “Consciousness in General.” In the Criticism of Pure Reason the general drift of his examination is to show that the great things or final realities which are popularly supposed to stand in self-subsistent being, as ultimate and all-comprehensive objects set up for knowledge, are not “things” as popularly supposed, but imperative and inevitable ideas. They are not objects to be known—(these are always finite): but rather the unification, the basis, or condition, and the completion of all knowledge. To know them—in the ordinary petty sense of knowledge—is as absurd and impossible as it would be, in the Platonic scheme of reality, to know the idea of good which is “on the further side of knowledge and being.” God and the Soul—and the same would be true of the World (though modern speculators sometimes talk as if they had it at least within their grasp)—are not mere objects of knowledge. It would be truer to say they are that by which we know, and they are what in us knows: they make knowledge possible, and actual. Kant has sometimes spoken of them as the objects of a faith of reason. What he means is that reason only issues in knowledge because of and through this inevitable law of reason bidding us go on for ever in our search, because there can be nothing isolated and nowhere [pg cviii] any ne plus ultra in science, which is infinite and yet only justified as it postulates or commands unity.

This was the idealism that Kant taught and Fichte supported. There are definitely plenty of signs of another kind of idealism in Kant's language, and Schopenhauer eagerly picked up on these. For him, the idea that the world is my concept is accurately expressed when it's rephrased to mean that the world is a creation of my mind; and the only way he finds to escape the subjective idealism he initiated is through a supposed revelation of immediate existence that comes through the experience of will. However, according to a more consistent interpretation of Kant, the challenge of philosophy lies in uncovering the fundamental laws or conditions of consciousness that underlie the validity of our knowledge, our moral judgments, and our aesthetic standards. For Kant, the roots of reality exist in the mind—or, more appropriately, in the mind—in “Consciousness in General.” In the Critique of Pure Reason, the overall aim of his inquiry is to demonstrate that the ultimate truths or final realities that people commonly believe exist as independent entities capable of being comprehended are not “things” as commonly thought, but instead are essential and unavoidable ideas. They are not objects to be known—(those are always limited): rather, they are the unifying principles, the foundations, or the conditions for achieving and completing all knowledge. To know them—in the usual trivial sense of knowledge—is as absurd and impossible as it would be to know the idea of the good in the Platonic concept of reality, which lies “beyond knowledge and existence.” God and the Soul—and the same could be said for the World (though modern thinkers sometimes speak as if they have it at least within their reach)—are not merely items of knowledge. It's more accurate to say they are what enables us to know, and they are what in us is capable of knowing: they make knowledge possible and real. Kant has sometimes referred to them as the objects of a faith of reason. What he means is that reason only leads to knowledge because of and through this fundamental law of reason, which compels us to continue our search indefinitely, since there can be nothing isolated and nowhere [pg cviii] any ultimate limit in science, which is infinite yet only justified as it proposes or demands unity.

Kant's central idea is that truth, beauty, goodness, are not dependent on some qualities of the object, but on the universal nature or law of consciousness. Beauty is not an attribute of things in their abstractness: but of things as ideas of a subject, and depends on the proportion and symmetry in the play of human faculty. Goodness is not conformity to an outward law, but is obligatory on us through that higher nature which is our truer being. Truth is not conformity of ideas with supposed trans-subjective things, but coherence and stability in the system of ideas. The really infinite world is not out there, but in here—in consciousness in general, which is the denial of all limitation, of all finality, of all isolation. God is the essential and inherent unity and unifier of spirit and nature—the surety that the world in all its differentiations is one. The Soul is not an essential entity, but the infinite fruitfulness and freshness of mental life, which forbids us stopping at anything short of complete continuity and unity. The Kingdom of God—the Soul—the moral law—is within us: within us, as supreme, supra-personal and infinite intelligences, even amid all our littleness and finitude. Even happiness which we stretch our arms after is not really beyond us, but is the essential self which indeed we can only reach in detail. It is so both in knowledge and in action. Each knowledge and enjoyment in reality is limited and partial, but it is made stable, and it gets a touch of infinitude, by the larger idea which it helps to realise. Only indeed in that antithesis between the finite and the infinite does the real live. Every piece of knowledge is real, only because it assumes pro tempore certain premisses which are given: every actual beauty is set in some defect of aesthetic [pg cix] completeness: every actually good deed has to get its foil in surrounding badness. The real is always partial and incomplete. But it has the basis or condition of its reality in an idea—in a transcendental unity of consciousness, which is so to say a law, or a system and an order, which imposes upon it the condition of conformity and coherence; but a conformity which is essential and implicit in it.

Kant's main idea is that truth, beauty, and goodness are not determined by the qualities of the object itself but by the universal nature or laws of consciousness. Beauty isn't just a property of things in their abstract form; it relates to how things are perceived subjectively, depending on the balance and harmony within human experience. Goodness isn't just following an external law; it’s a necessity rooted in our higher nature, which is our truest existence. Truth isn't about ideas matching some assumed external reality; it’s about coherence and stability within the system of ideas. The truly infinite world isn’t out there; it’s within us—in the consciousness that transcends all limitations, finalities, and separateness. God represents the fundamental unity and connector of spirit and nature—the assurance that the world, with all its differences, is one. The Soul isn't a separate entity; it represents the endless richness and vitality of mental life, compelling us to seek complete continuity and unity. The Kingdom of God—the Soul—the moral law—is inside us: within us as supreme, beyond personal, and infinite awareness, even amidst our smallness and finiteness. Even happiness, which we reach for, isn't really beyond our grasp; it is our essential self, which we can only achieve in detail. This applies to both knowledge and action. Each understanding and enjoyment in reality might be limited and partial, but it gains stability and a touch of infinity through the broader idea it helps bring to life. In fact, the real essence lies in the contrast between the finite and the infinite. Each piece of knowledge is real only because it assumes certain premises that are given; every actual beauty exists within some flaw of aesthetic completeness; every truly good action finds its contrast in the surrounding badness. Reality is always partial and incomplete. Yet, it has the foundation of its reality in an idea—in a transcendental unity of consciousness, which serves as a law, a system, and an order that imposes the condition of conformity and coherence upon it; but a conformity that is essential and inherent within it.

Fichte has called his system a Wissenschaftslehre—a theory of knowledge. Modern German used the word Wissenschaft, as modern English uses the word Science, to denote the certified knowledge of piecemeal fact, the partial unification of elements still kept asunder. But by Wissen, as opposed to Erkennen, is meant the I know, am aware and sure, am in contact with reality, as opposed to the derivative and conditional reference of something to something else which explains it. The former is a wider term: it denotes all consciousness of objective truth, the certainty which claims to be necessary and universal, which pledges its whole self for its assertion. Fichte thus unifies and accentuates the common element in the Kantian criticisms. In the first of these Kant had begun by explaining the nature and limitation of empirical science. It was essentially conditioned by the given sensation—dependent i.e. on an unexplained and preliminary element. This is what makes it science in the strict or narrow sense of the term: its being set, as it were, in the unknown, the felt, the sense-datum. The side of reality is thus the side of limitation and of presupposition. But what makes it truth and knowledge in general, on the other hand,—as distinct from a truth (i.e. partial truth) and a knowledge,—is the ideal element—the mathematical, the logical, the rational law,—or in one word, the universal and formal character. So too every real action is on one hand the product of an [pg cx] impulse, a dark, merely given, immediate tendency to be, and without that would be nothing: but on the other hand it is only an intelligent and moral action in so far as it has its constitution from an intelligence, a formal system, which determine its place and function.

Fichte called his system a Theory of Science—a theory of knowledge. Modern German uses the word Science, similar to how modern English uses "science," to refer to certified knowledge of specific facts, the partial unification of elements that are still separate. However, Knowledge, as opposed to Recognize, means knowing, being aware and sure, being in touch with reality, as opposed to the derived and conditional reference of something to something else that explains it. The former is a broader term: it includes all consciousness of objective truth, the certainty that claims to be necessary and universal, and which commits its entirety to its assertion. Fichte thus unifies and emphasizes the common element in Kant's criticisms. In the first of these, Kant began by explaining the nature and limits of empirical science. It was essentially conditioned by given sensations—dependent, that is, on an unexplained and preliminary element. This is what makes it science in the strict or narrow sense: it's set, so to speak, in the unknown, in the felt, in the sense-datum. The reality aspect is thus the aspect of limitation and presupposition. But what constitutes truth and knowledge in general, as distinct from a truth (i.e. partial truth) and knowledge, is the ideal element—the mathematical, the logical, the rational law—or in one word, the universal and formal character. Similarly, every real action is, on one hand, the result of an [pg cx] impulse, a dark, merely given, immediate tendency to exist, and without that, it would be nothing; but on the other hand, it is only an intelligent and moral action in so far as it has its structure from an intelligence, a formal system, which determines its place and function.

It is on the latter or ideal element that Kant makes the emphasis increasingly turn. Not truths, duties, beauties, but truth, duty, beauty, form his theme. The formal element—the logical or epistemological condition of knowledge and morality and of beauty—is what he (and still more Fichte) considers the prime question of fundamental philosophy. His philosophy is an attempt to get at the organism of our fundamental belief—the construction, from the very base, of our conception of reality, of our primary certainty. In technical language, he describes our essential nature as a Subject-object. It is the unity of an I am which is also I know that I am: an I will which is also I am conscious of my will49. Here there is a radical disunion and a supersession of that disunion. Action and contemplation are continually outrunning each other. The I will rests upon one I know, and works up to another: the I know reflects upon an I will, and includes it as an element in its idea.

It is on the latter or ideal element that Kant increasingly focuses. Not truths, duties, or beauties, but truth, duty, and beauty are his main themes. The formal element—the logical or epistemological foundation of knowledge, morality, and beauty—is what he (and even more so Fichte) views as the central question of fundamental philosophy. His philosophy tries to understand the core of our fundamental beliefs—the construction from the very foundation of how we perceive reality and our primary certainty. Using technical language, he refers to our essential nature as a Subject-object. It's the unity of an I am that also knows it exists: an I will that is also aware of its own will49. Here, there's a deep disconnection and a resolution of that disconnection. Action and contemplation are constantly outpacing each other. The I will is based on one I know and strives towards another: the I know reflects on an I will and includes it as part of its concept.

Kant had brought into use the term Deduction, and Fichte follows him. The term leads to some confusion: for in English, by its modern antithesis to induction, it suggests a priori methods in all their iniquity. It means a kind of jugglery which brings an endless series [pg cxi] out of one small term. Kant has explained that he uses it in the lawyer's sense in which a claim is justified by being traced step by step back to some acknowledged and accepted right50. It is a regressive method which shows us that if the original datum is to be accepted it carries along with it the legitimation of the consequence. This method Fichte applies to psychology. Begin, he says like Condillac, with the barest nucleus of soul-life; the mere sentiency, or feeling: the contact, as it were, with being, at a single point. But such a mere point is unthinkable. You find, as Mr. Spencer says, that “Thought” (or Consciousness) “cannot be framed out of one term only.” “Every sensation to be known as one must be perceived.” Such is the nature of the Ego—a subject which insists on each part being qualified by the whole and so transformed. As Mr. Spencer, again, puts it, the mind not merely tends to revive, to associate, to assimilate, to represent its own presentations, but it carries on this process infinitely and in ever higher multiples. Ideas as it were are growing in complexity by re-presenting: i.e. by embracing and enveloping elements which cannot be found existing in separation. In the mind there is no mere presentation, no bare sensation. Such a unit is a fiction or hypothesis we employ, like the atom, for purposes of explanation. The pure sensation therefore—which you admit because you must have something to begin with, not a mere nothing, but something so simple that it seems to stand out clear and indisputable—this pure sensation, when you think of it, forces you to go a good deal further. Even to be itself, it must be more than itself. It is like the pure or mere being of the logicians. Admit the simple [pg cxii] sensation—and you have admitted everything which is required to make sensation a possible reality. But you do not—in the sense of vulgar logic—deduce what follows out of the beginning. From that, taken by itself, you will get only itself: mere being will give you only nothing, to the end of the chapter. But, as the phrase is, sensation is an element in a consciousness: it is, when you think of it, always more than you called it: there is a curious “continuity” about the phenomena, which makes real isolation impossible.

Kant introduced the term "Deduction," and Fichte followed his lead. The term can be confusing because, in modern English, its contrast with induction suggests priori methods with all their flaws. It implies a kind of trickery that produces an endless series [pg cxi] from a single small term. Kant clarified that he uses it in a legal sense where a claim is validated by being traced back step by step to an acknowledged and accepted right50. It’s a regressive method that shows us that if we accept the original data, it also validates the consequence that follows. Fichte applies this method to psychology. He suggests starting, like Condillac, with the most basic element of the soul’s life; just the ability to feel or sense: a single point of contact with existence. However, this single point is unimaginable. As Mr. Spencer notes, "Thinking" (or Consciousness) “can’t be defined by just one term.” "Every sensation that is to be recognized as one must be felt." This reflects the nature of the Ego—a subject that requires each part to be defined by the whole and thus transformed. Mr. Spencer again points out that the mind not only seeks to revive, associate, and assimilate, but it also continues this process infinitely and in increasingly complex forms. Ideas, in a sense, grow more complex by re-presenting: by incorporating and enveloping elements that can’t exist in isolation. In the mind, there’s no simple presentation, no bare sensation. This unit is a fiction or hypothesis we use, like the atom, for explanatory purposes. Therefore, the pure sensation you accept because you need a starting point—not just nothing, but something so simple that it seems clear and indisputable—this pure sensation, when you reflect on it, compels you to go much further. To simply exist, it must be more than just itself. It resembles the pure or mere being discussed by logicians. Accept the basic [pg cxii] sensation—and you’ve accepted everything needed to make sensation a viable reality. However, you don’t—in a straightforward logic sense—deduce what follows from the beginning. From that alone, you’ll only get that single entity: mere being will ultimately give you nothing, to the conclusion. But, as the saying goes, sensation is a part of consciousness: it is always more than what you label it; there’s a fascinating "consistency" in phenomena that makes true isolation impossible.

Of course this “deduction” is not history: it is logic. It says, if you posit sensation, then in doing so, you posit a good deal more. You have imagination, reason, and many more, all involved in your original assumption. And there is a further point to be noted. You cannot really stop even at reason, at intelligence and will, if you take these in the full sense. You must realise that these only exist as part and parcel of a reasonable world. An individual intelligence presupposes a society of intelligences. The successive steps in this argument are presented by Fichte in the chief works of his earlier period (1794-98). The works of that period form a kind of trilogy of philosophy, by which the faint outlines of the absolute selfhood is shown acquiring definite consistency in the moral organisation of society. First comes the “Foundation for the collective philosophy.” It shows how our conception of reality and our psychical organisation are inevitably presupposed in the barest function of intelligence, in the abstractest forms of logical law. Begin where you like, with the most abstract and formal point of consciousness, you are forced, as you dwell upon it (you identifying yourself with the thought you realise), to go step by step on till you accept as a self-consistent and self-explanatory unity all that your cognitive and [pg cxiii] volitional nature claims to own as its birthright. Only in such an intelligent will is perception and sensation possible. Next came the “Foundation of Natural Law, on the principles of the general theory.” Here the process of deduction is carried a step further. If man is to realise himself as an intelligence with an inherent bent to action, then he must be conceived as a person among persons, as possessed of rights, as incapable of acting without at the same moment claiming for his acts recognition, generality, and logical consecution. The reference, which in the conception of a practical intelligence was implicit,—the reference to fellow-agents, to a world in which law rules—is thus, by the explicit recognition of these references, made a fact patent and positive—gesetzt,—expressly instituted in the way that the nature and condition of things postulates. But this is not all: we step from the formal and absolute into the material and relative. If man is to be a real intelligence, he must be an intelligence served by organs. “The rational being cannot realise its efficient individuality, unless it ascribes to itself a material body”: a body, moreover, in which Fichte believes he can show that the details of structure and organs are equally with the general corporeity predetermined by reason51. In the same way it is shown that the social and political organisation is required for the realisation—the making positive and yet coherent—of the rights of all individuals. You deduce society by showing it is required to make a genuine individual man. Thirdly came the “System of Ethics.” Here it is further argued that, at least in a certain respect52, in spite of my absolute reason and my absolute freedom, I can only be fully real as a part of Nature: [pg cxiv] that my reason is realised in a creature of appetite and impulse. From first to last this deduction is one process which may be said to have for its object to determine “the conditions of self-hood or egoity.” It is the deduction of the concrete and empirical moral agent—the actual ego of actual life—from the abstract, unconditioned ego, which in order to be actual must condescend to be at once determining and determined.

Of course, this "deduction" isn't history: it's logic. It says that if you accept sensation, you also accept a lot more. You have imagination, reason, and many other elements all tied to your initial assumption. There’s another important point to consider. You can't really stop even at reason, intelligence, and will, if you take these in their full sense. You must realize that they only exist as part of a reasonable world. An individual intelligence assumes the existence of a society of intelligences. The successive steps in this argument are laid out by Fichte in the main works of his earlier period (1794-98). Those works create a sort of trilogy of philosophy, highlighting how the faint outlines of absolute selfhood become clearly defined within the moral organization of society. First, there’s the "Basis for the collective philosophy." It demonstrates how our understanding of reality and our psychological makeup are inevitably assumed in the simplest function of intelligence, in the most abstract forms of logical law. Start wherever you like, with the most abstract and formal point of consciousness, and you will find, as you focus on it (identifying yourself with the thought you recognize), that you must progress step by step until you accept as a self-consistent and self-explanatory unity everything that your cognitive and [pg cxiii] volitional nature claims as its birthright. Only within such an intelligent will are perception and sensation possible. Next came the "Foundation of Natural Law, based on the principles of the general theory." Here, the deduction process goes a step further. If a person is to realize themselves as an intelligence with a natural drive towards action, they must be viewed as a person among other persons, as possessing rights, and as unable to act without simultaneously claiming recognition, universality, and logical coherence for their actions. The implied reference to fellow agents, to a world governed by law, becomes explicitly acknowledged through these references, making it a clear and positive fact—set—established in the way that the nature and conditions of things demand. But that’s not all: we move from the formal and absolute to the material and relative. If humanity is to be a real intelligence, it must be an intelligence supported by physical organs. "A rational being cannot fully express its unique self unless it attributes a physical body to itself.": a body, furthermore, in which Fichte believes he can show that both the details of structure and organs, as well as the general corporeality, are predetermined by reason51. Similarly, it's shown that social and political organization is necessary for the realization—the positive yet coherent—of the rights of all individuals. You deduce society by demonstrating that it’s essential for creating a genuine individual. Thirdly, there’s the "Ethics System." Here, it’s further argued that, at least in a certain sense52, despite my absolute reason and absolute freedom, I can only be fully real as a part of Nature: [pg cxiv] that my reason is realized in a being of appetite and impulse. From beginning to end, this deduction can be described as one process aimed at defining "the state of being oneself or having an identity." It is the deduction of the concrete and empirical moral agent—the actual ego of real life—from the abstract, unconditioned ego, which must, to be actual, simultaneously be both determining and determined.

In all of this Fichte makes—especially formally—a decided advance upon Kant. In Ethics Kant in particular, (—especially for readers who never got beyond the beginning of his moral treatise and were overpowered by the categorical imperative of duty) had found the moral initiative or dynamic apparently in the other world. The voice of duty seemed to speak from a region outside and beyond the individual conscience. In a sense it must do so: but it comes from a consciousness which is, and yet is more than, the individual. It is indeed true that appearances here are deceptive: and that the idea of autonomy, the self-legislation of reason, is trying to become the central conception of Kant's Ethics. Still it is Fichte's merit to have seen this clearly, to have held it in view unfalteringly, and to have carried it out in undeviating system or deduction. Man, intelligent, social, ethical, is a being all of one piece and to be explained entirely immanently, or from himself. Law and ethics are no accident either to sense or to intelligence—nothing imposed by mere external or supernal authority53. Society is not a brand-new order of things supervening upon and superseding a state of nature, where the individual was entirely self-supporting. Morals, law, society, are all necessary steps (necessary i.e. in logic, and hence in the long run [pg cxv] also inevitable in course of time) to complete the full evolution or realisation of a human being. The same conditions as make man intelligent make him social and moral. He does not proceed so far as to become intelligent and practical, under terms of natural and logical development, then to fall into the hands of a foreign influence, an accident ab extra, which causes him to become social and moral. Rather he is intelligent, because he is a social agent.

In all of this, Fichte definitely advances beyond Kant, especially in structure. In ethics, Kant particularly (especially for readers who never got past the beginning of his moral work and were overwhelmed by the categorical imperative of duty) seemed to find the source of moral motivation in another realm. The voice of duty appeared to come from somewhere outside and beyond personal conscience. In a sense, it must do so, but it originates from a consciousness that is both individual and more than individual. It is indeed true that appearances can be misleading, and the concept of autonomy, the self-legislation of reason, is attempting to become the central idea of Kant's ethics. Still, Fichte deserves credit for clearly recognizing this, consistently holding it in view, and methodically applying it. A person—who is intelligent, social, and ethical—is a unified being and should be understood entirely from within themselves. Law and ethics aren't random or imposed by some external or higher authority. Society isn't just a new structure that emerges and replaces a state of nature where individuals were completely self-sufficient. Morals, law, and society are all essential steps (essential in a logical sense, and ultimately unavoidable over time) for the complete development or realization of a human being. The same conditions that make a person intelligent also make them social and moral. A person doesn’t become intelligent and practical through natural and logical growth and then fall under an outside influence that makes them social and moral. Instead, they are intelligent because they are a social being.

Hence, in Fichte, the absence of the ascetic element so often stamping its character on ethics, and representing the moral life as the enemy of the natural, or as mainly a struggle to subdue the sensibility and the flesh. With Kant,—as becomes his position of mere inquirer—the sensibility has the place of a predominant and permanent foreground. Reason, to his way of talking, is always something of an intruder, a stranger from a far-off world, to be feared even when obeyed: sublime, rather than beautiful. From the land of sense which we habitually occupy, the land of reason is a country we can only behold from afar: or if we can be said to have a standpoint in it, that is only a figurative way of saying that though it is really over the border, we can act—it would sometimes seem by a sort of make-believe—as if we were already there. But these moments of high enthusiasm are rare; and Kant commends sobriety and warns against high-minded Schwärmerei, or over-strained Mysticism. For us it is reserved to struggle with a recalcitrant selfhood, a grovelling sensibility: it were only fantastic extravagance, fit for “fair souls” who unfortunately often lapse into “fair sinners,” should we fancy ourselves already anchored in the haven of untempted rest and peace.

In Fichte's view, there's a noticeable absence of the ascetic aspect that often defines ethics, portraying moral life as the enemy of nature or primarily as a battle to control our feelings and desires. With Kant—given that he takes on the role of a simple inquirer—sensibility takes center stage and remains a constant presence. Reason, in his view, often feels like an outsider, a stranger from another world, something to be cautious of even when we follow it: it's more sublime than beautiful. The realm of the senses, where we usually exist, allows us to only observe the realm of reason from a distance. If it seems like we have a position in it, that’s just a figurative way of saying that even though it’s actually across the boundary, we can act—sometimes it feels like it's pretend—that we are already there. However, these moments of intense enthusiasm are rare; Kant advises moderation and warns against high-minded enthusiasm or excessive mysticism. Our reality is to grapple with a stubborn self and a lowly sensibility: it would be nothing but fanciful extravagance, suitable for “fair souls” who sadly often slip into “fair sinners,” to think we are already safely moored in the harbor of untempted rest and peace.

When we come to Fichte, we find another spirit [pg cxvi] breathing. We have passed from the age of Frederick the Great to the age of the French Revolution; and the breeze that burst in the War of Liberation is already beginning to freshen the air. Boldly he pronounces the primacy of that faith of reason whereby not merely the just but all shall live. Your will shall show you what you really are. You are essentially a rational will, or a will-reason. Your sensuous nature, of impulse and appetite, far from being the given and found obstacle to the realisation of reason,—which Kant strictly interpreted might sometimes seem to imply—(and in this point Schopenhauer carries out the implications of Kant)—is really the condition or mode of being which reason assumes, or rises up to, in order to be a practical or moral being. Far from the body and the sensible needs being a stumbling-block to hamper the free fullness of rationality and morality, the truth rather is that it is only by body and sense, by flesh and blood, that the full moral and rational life can be realised54. Or, to put it otherwise, if human reason (intelligence and will) is to be more than a mere and empty inner possibility, if man is to be a real and concrete cognitive and volitional being, he must be a member of an ethical and actual society, which lives by bread, and which marries and has children.

When we get to Fichte, we notice a different perspective [pg cxvi] emerging. We’ve moved from the era of Frederick the Great to the period of the French Revolution; and the fresh air that came with the War of Liberation is starting to blow in. He boldly asserts the importance of the faith in reason, where not only the just but everyone can thrive. Your will reveals your true self. At your core, you are a rational will, or a will-based on reason. Your physical nature, driven by impulses and desires, is not just an obstacle to realizing reason—as Kant might strictly suggest at times (and Schopenhauer further explores Kant's implications)—but is actually the very basis or way of being through which reason expresses itself, making us practical or moral beings. Instead of being a hindrance to the full exercise of rationality and morality, the reality is that it’s only through our bodies and senses, through our physical existence, that we can fully express our moral and rational lives54. In other words, if human reason (intelligence and will) is to be more than just a mere internal possibility, if a person is to be a real and tangible thinking and willing being, they need to be part of a moral and actual society that survives through practical needs, which includes marrying and raising children.

Psychology in Ethics.

In this way, for Fichte, and through Fichte still more decidedly for Hegel, both psychology and ethics [pg cxvii] breathe an opener and ampler air than they often enjoy. Psychology ceases to be a mere description of psychic events, and becomes the history of the self-organising process of human reason. Ethics loses its cloistered, negative, unnatural aspect, and becomes a name for some further conditions of the same development, essentially postulated to complete or supplement its shortcomings. Psychology—taken in this high philosophical acceptation—thus leads on to Ethics; and Ethics is parted by no impassable line from Psychology. That, at least, is what must happen if they are still to retain a place in philosophy: for, as Kant says55, “under the government of reason our cognitions cannot form a rhapsody, but must constitute a system, in which alone can they support and further its essential aims.” As parts of such a system, they carry out their special work in subordination to, and in the realisation of, a single Idea—and therefore in essential interconnexion. From that interconnecting band we may however in detail-enquiry dispense ourselves; and then we have the empirical or inductive sciences of psychology and ethics. But even with these, the necessity of the situation is such that it is only a question of degree how far we lose sight of the philosophical horizon, and entrench ourselves in special enquiry. Something of the philosophic largeness must always guide us; even when, to further the interests of the whole, it is necessary for the special enquirer to bury himself entirely in his part. So long as each part is sincerely and thoroughly pursued, and no part is neglected, there is an indwelling reason in the parts which will in the long run tend to constitute the total.

In this way, for Fichte, and even more decisively for Hegel, psychology and ethics [pg cxvii] take on a clearer and broader perspective than they usually have. Psychology stops being just a description of mental events, transforming into the history of the self-organizing process of human reason. Ethics sheds its cloistered, negative, and unnatural features, becoming a term for additional conditions necessary for the same development, basically proposed to address or enhance its limitations. Psychology—understood in this profound philosophical way—therefore leads to Ethics; and Ethics is not separated by any unbridgeable gap from Psychology. At least, that's what must occur if they are still to maintain a role in philosophy: because, as Kant says55, "Under the guidance of reason, our understanding cannot be chaotic but must create a system that can support and advance its fundamental goals." As components of such a system, they accomplish their specific functions in relation to, and in pursuit of, a single Idea—and thus in essential connection. However, when we investigate details, we can set aside that interconnected framework; then we end up with the empirical or inductive sciences of psychology and ethics. But even with these, the situation is such that it's only a matter of degree how much we lose sight of the philosophical context and focus solely on specific inquiries. Some aspect of philosophical breadth must always guide us; even when, to serve the overall interests, it’s necessary for the specialized researcher to completely immerse themselves in their area. As long as each area is sincerely and thoroughly explored, and none is overlooked, there is a fundamental reason in the parts that will ultimately work to form the whole.

A philosophical psychology will show us how the [pg cxviii] sane intelligence and the rational will are, at least approximately, built up out of elements, and through stages and processes, which modify and complement, as they may also arrest and perplex, each other. The unity, coherence, and completeness of the intelligent self is not, as vulgar irreflectiveness supposes and somewhat angrily maintains, a full-grown thing or agent, of whose actions and modes of behaviour the psychologist has to narrate the history,—a history which is too apt to degenerate into the anecdotal and the merely interesting. This unity of self has to be “deduced,” as Fichte would say: it has to be shown as the necessary result which certain elements in a certain order will lead to56. A normal mind, self-possessed, developed and articulated, yet thoroughly one, a real microcosm, or true and full monad, which under the mode of its individuality still represents the universe: that is, what psychology has to show as the product of factors and processes. And it is clearly something great and good, something valuable, and already possessing, by implication we may say, an ethical character.

A philosophical psychology will reveal how the sane mind and rational will are, at least to some extent, formed from various elements and through stages and processes that modify and complement each other, while also sometimes confusing or hindering one another. The unity, coherence, and completeness of the intelligent self is not, as casual thought wrongly assumes and somewhat angrily insists, a fully developed entity whose actions and behaviors the psychologist has to recount—an account that often turns into mere stories or interesting anecdotes. This unity of self has to be “deduced,” as Fichte would put it; it has to be demonstrated as a necessary outcome of specific elements arranged in a particular way. A normal mind, self-assured, developed, and articulate, yet thoroughly unified, a real microcosm or true and complete monad that, in its individuality, still reflects the universe: that is what psychology aims to reveal as the result of a combination of factors and processes. Clearly, this is something significant and worthwhile, something valuable, and we can imply that it has an ethical nature.

In philosophy, at least, it is difficult, or rather impossible to draw a hard and fast line which shall demarcate ethical from non-ethical characters,—to separate them from other intellectual and reasonable motives. Kant, as we know, attempted to do so: but with the result that he was forced to add a doubt whether a purely moral act could ever be said to exist57; or rather to express the certainty that if it did it was for ever inaccessible to observation. All such designations of [pg cxix] the several “factors” or “moments” in reality, as has been hinted, are only a potiori. But they are misused when it is supposed that they connote abrupt and total discontinuity. And Kant, after all, only repeated in his own terminology an old and inveterate habit of thought:—the habit which in Stoicism seemed to see sage and foolish utterly separated, and which in the straiter sects of Christendom fenced off saint absolutely from sinner. It is a habit to which Hegel, and even his immediate predecessors, are radically opposed. With Herder, he might say, “Ethics is only a higher physics of the mind58.” This—the truth in Spinozism—no doubt demands some emphasis on the word “higher”: and it requires us to read ethics (or something like it) into physics; but it is a step on the right road,—the step which Utilitarianism and Evolutionism had (however awkwardly) got their foot upon, and which “transcendent” ethics seems unduly afraid of committing itself to. Let us say, if we like, that the mind is more than mere nature, and that it is no proper object of a merely natural science. But let us remember that a merely natural science is only a fragment of science: let us add that the merely natural is an abstraction which in part denaturalises and mutilates the larger nature—a nature which includes the natural mind, and cannot altogether exclude the ethical.

In philosophy, it’s hard, or really impossible, to draw a clear line that separates ethical from non-ethical characters—to distinguish them from other intellectual and rational motivations. Kant, as we know, tried to do this, but he ended up questioning whether a purely moral act could even exist; or to put it another way, he expressed the belief that if such a thing did exist, it would forever be out of reach for observation. All these labels for the different “factors” or “moments” in reality, as we've suggested, are only relative. However, they’re misinterpreted when taken to mean sharp and complete separation. Ultimately, Kant was just echoing an old and entrenched way of thinking: the mindset that in Stoicism saw the wise and the foolish as completely distinct, and which in the stricter branches of Christianity completely separated the saint from the sinner. This is an outlook that Hegel, and even his immediate predecessors, fundamentally opposed. With Herder, he might say, “Ethics is just a higher form of physics of the mind.” This—the truth in Spinozism—certainly emphasizes the word “higher”: it suggests we should incorporate ethics (or something similar) into physics; but it's a step in the right direction—the step that Utilitarianism and Evolutionism have (albeit clumsily) taken, and that “transcendent” ethics seems overly hesitant to embrace. Let’s acknowledge, if we wish, that the mind is more than just nature, and that it doesn't fit as an object of purely natural science. But we should also remember that mere natural science is just a part of science: and we should add that the merely natural is an abstraction that partially distorts and damages the larger nature—a nature that encompasses the natural mind and cannot completely exclude the ethical.

What have been called “formal duties59 seem to fall under this range—the province of a philosophical psychology which unveils the conditions of personality. Under that heading may be put self-control, consistency, resolution, energy, forethought, prudence, and the like. The due proportion of faculty, the correspondence of head and heart, the vivacity and quickness of sympathy, [pg cxx] the ease and simplicity of mental tone, the due vigour of memory and the grace of imagination, sweetness of temper, and the like, are parts of the same group60. They are lovely, and of good report: they are praise and virtue. If it be urged that they are only natural gifts and graces, that objection cuts two ways. The objector may of course be reminded that religion tones down the self-complacency of morality. Yet, first, even apart from that, it may be said that of virtues, which stand independent of natural conditions—of external supply of means (as Aristotle would say)—nothing can be known and nothing need be said. And secondly, none of these qualities are mere gifts;—all require exercise, habituation, energising, to get and keep them. How much and how little in each case is nature's and how much ours is a problem which has some personal interest—due perhaps to a rather selfish and envious curiosity. But on the broad field of experience and history we may perhaps accept the—apparently one-sided—proverb that “Each man is the architect of his own fortune.” Be this as it may, it will not do to deny the ethical character of these “formal duties” on the ground e.g. that self-control, prudence, and even sweetness of temper may be used for evil ends,—that one may smile and smile, and yet be a villain. That—let us reply,—on one hand, is a fault (if fault it be) incidental to all virtues in detail (for every single quality has its defect): nay it may be a limitation attaching to the whole ethical sphere: and, secondly, its inevitable limitation does not render the virtue in any case one whit less genuine so far as it goes. And yet of such virtues it may be said, as Hume61 would say (who calls them “natural,” as opposed to the more artificial merits [pg cxxi] of justice and its kin), that they please in themselves, or in the mere contemplation, and without any regard to their social effects. But they please as entering into our idea of complete human nature, of mind and spirit as will and intellect.

What are referred to as “official responsibilities __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__” seem to fit within this framework—the area of a philosophical psychology that reveals the conditions of personality. This category includes self-control, consistency, determination, energy, foresight, prudence, and similar traits. The right balance of abilities, the alignment of mind and heart, the liveliness and quickness of empathy, [pg cxx] the clarity and straightforwardness of mental approach, the proper strength of memory, the creativity of imagination, and a pleasant disposition are all part of the same group60. They are admirable and commendable; they represent praise and virtue. If someone argues that these are merely natural talents and qualities, that argument goes both ways. The critic can certainly be reminded that religion mitigates the self-satisfaction of morality. However, even without that consideration, it can be argued that virtues independent of natural conditions—of external resources (as Aristotle might say)—cannot be understood, and therefore, nothing needs to be said about them. Furthermore, none of these qualities are simply gifts; they all require practice, habituation, and effort to acquire and maintain. The question of how much of each trait is due to nature and how much is our own effort is a topic of personal interest—perhaps stemming from a somewhat selfish and envious curiosity. Yet, in the broader context of experience and history, we might accept the—seemingly one-sided—saying that "Every person is the creator of their own destiny." Regardless, it is not acceptable to deny the ethical nature of these "official responsibilities" based on the idea, for example, that self-control, prudence, and even a pleasant demeanor can be used for harmful purposes—that one can smile and smile, yet still be a villain. To that, we should respond—on one hand, it’s a flaw (if it is a flaw) that applies to all virtues specifically (since every single quality has its downside): in fact, it might be a limitation affecting the entire ethical realm; and, on the other hand, this unavoidable limitation doesn’t make the virtue any less genuine in any of its applications. Moreover, regarding such virtues, one might say, as Hume61 would argue (who labels them "natural" opposed to the more artificial merits [pg cxxi] of justice and related concepts), that they are pleasing in themselves, or in their mere contemplation, without any consideration for their societal impact. They are pleasing because they contribute to our understanding of a complete human nature, encompassing mind and spirit as will and intellect.

The moralists of last century sometimes divided the field of ethics by assigning to man three grades or kinds of duty: duties to himself, duties to society, and duties to God. For the distinction there is a good deal to be said: there are also faults to be found with it. It may be said, amongst other things, that to speak of duties to self is a metaphorical way of talking, and that God lies out of the range of human duty altogether, except in so far as religious service forms a part of social obligation. It may be urged that man is essentially a social being, and that it is only in his relations to other such beings that his morality can find a sphere. The sphere of morality, according to Dr. Bain, embraces whatever “society has seen fit to enforce with all the rigour of positive inflictions. Positive good deeds and self-sacrifice ... transcend the region of morality proper and occupy a sphere of their own62.” And there is little doubt that this restriction is in accordance with a main current of usage. It may even be said that there are tendencies towards a narrower usage still, which would restrict the term to questions affecting the relations of the sexes. But, without going so far, we may accept the standpoint which finds in the phrase “popular or social” sanction, as equivalent to the moral sanction, a description of the average level of common opinion on the topic. The morality of an age or country thus denotes, first, the average requirement in act and behaviour imposed by general consent on the members of a community, and secondly, the average performance of the [pg cxxii] members in response to these requirements. Generally speaking the two will be pretty much the same. If the society is in a state of equilibrium, there will be a palpable agreement between what all severally expect and what all severally perform. On the other hand, as no society is ever in complete equilibrium, this harmony will never be perfect and may often be widely departed from. In what is called a single community, if it reach a considerable bulk, there are (in other words) often a number of minor societies, more or less thwarting and modifying each other; and different observers, who belong in the main to one or other of these subordinate groups, may elicit from the facts before them a somewhat different social code, and a different grade of social observance. Still, with whatever diversity of detail, the important feature of such social ethics is that the stress is laid on the performance of certain acts, in accordance with the organisation of society. So long as the required compliance is given, public opinion is satisfied, and morality has got its due.

The moralists of the last century often divided ethics into three categories of duty: duties to oneself, duties to society, and duties to God. There’s a lot to say about this distinction, but there are also criticisms of it. One could argue that talking about duties to oneself is just metaphorical, and that God is outside the realm of human duty except where religious service ties into social responsibility. It could be said that humans are inherently social beings, and their morality is only relevant in relation to others. According to Dr. Bain, the scope of morality covers whatever “society has deemed necessary to enforce with all the rigor of positive consequences. Positive good deeds and self-sacrifice... go beyond the proper realm of morality and fall into a category of their own.” There’s little doubt that this limitation aligns with a major trend in usage. It might even be suggested that there are movements toward an even narrower definition, confining the term to issues regarding relationships between the sexes. However, without going that far, we can adopt the perspective that the phrase “popular or social” sanction serves as a substitute for moral sanction, reflecting the average level of common opinion on the subject. The morality of a specific age or society thus signifies, firstly, the general expectations in actions and behavior imposed by collective agreement within the community, and secondly, the average adherence to these expectations by its members. Generally, the two will align closely. If society is stable, there will be a clear consensus between what everyone expects and what everyone actually does. Conversely, since no society is ever completely stable, this agreement will never be perfect and can often differ widely. Within what we refer to as a single community, especially if it becomes significant in size, there are often several smaller societies that may conflict with and influence each other. Different observers, largely aligned with one of these smaller groups, might derive somewhat different social codes and levels of social observance from the same facts. Still, despite the variation in specifics, the key aspect of such social ethics is that emphasis is placed on the execution of certain actions according to the structure of society. As long as the expected compliance is met, public opinion remains satisfied, and morality receives its due.

But in two directions this conception of morality needs to be supplementing. There is, on one hand, what is called duty to God. The phrase is not altogether appropriate: for it follows too closely the analogy of social requirement, and treats Deity as an additional and social authority,—a lord paramount over merely human sovereigns. But though there may be some use in the analogy, to press the conception is seriously to narrow the divine character and the scope of religion. As in similar cases, we cannot change one term without altering its correlative. And therefore to describe our relation to God under the name of duty is to narrow and falsify that relation. The word is no longer applicable in this connexion without a strain, and where it exists it indicates the survival of a conception of theocracy: [pg cxxiii] of God regarded as a glorification of the magistrate, as king of kings and lord of lords. It is the social world—and indeed we may say the outside of the social world—that is the sphere of duties. Duty is still with these reductions a great august name: but in literal strictness it only rules over the medial sphere of life, the sphere which lies between the individual as such and his universal humanity63. Beyond duty, lies the sphere of conscience and of religion. And that is not the mere insistence by the individual to have a voice and a vote in determining the social order. It is the sense that the social order, however omnipotent it may seem, is limited and finite, and that man has in him a kindred with the Eternal.

But in two ways, this idea of morality needs some expansion. On one hand, there's what we call duty to God. This phrase isn't entirely fitting; it closely follows the analogy of social obligations and treats God as just another social authority—a supreme ruler over human leaders. While there might be some usefulness in this analogy, relying on it too heavily limits the divine nature and the broader purpose of religion. Like in similar situations, changing one term inevitably alters its counterpart. So, calling our relationship with God a duty actually narrows and misrepresents that relationship. The word has become strained in this context, and where it appears, it reflects a lingering idea of theocracy: a view of God as merely a glorified magistrate, the king of kings and lord of lords. It’s in the social realm—and we can even say outside of that realm—that duties exist. Duty is still a significant term, but in strict terms, it only governs the intermediate sphere of life, the space between the individual and their universal humanity. Beyond duty lies the realm of conscience and religion. This isn’t just about individuals wanting a say in shaping the social order. It’s the understanding that, no matter how powerful the social order may appear, it is still limited and finite, and that humanity shares a connection with the Eternal.

It is not very satisfactory, either, as Aristotle and others have pointed out, to speak of man's duties to himself. The phrase is analogical, like the other. But it has the merit, like that of duty to God, of reminding us that the ordinary latitude occupied by morality is not all that comes under the larger scope of ethics. The “ethics of individual life” is a subject which Mr. Spencer has touched upon: and by this title, he means that, besides his general relationship to others, a human being has to mind his own health, food, and amusement, and has duties as husband and parent. But, after all, these are not matters of peculiarly individual interest. They rather refer to points which society at certain epochs leaves to the common sense of the agent,—apparently on an assumption that he is the person chiefly interested. And these points—as the Greeks taught long ago—are of fundamental importance: they are the very bases of life. Yet the comparative neglect [pg cxxiv] in which so-called civilised societies64 hold the precepts of wisdom in relation to bodily health and vigour, in regard to marriage and progeny, serve to illustrate the doctrine of the ancient Stoics that πάντα ὑπόληψις, or the modern idealist utterance that the World is my idea. More and more as civilisation succeeds in its disruption of man from nature, it shows him governed not by bare facts and isolated experiences, but by the systematic idea under which all things are subsumed. He loses the naïveté of the natural man, which takes each fact as it came, all alike good: he becomes sentimental, and artificial, sees things under a conventional point of view, and would rather die than not be in the fashion. And this tendency is apparently irresistible. Yet the mistake lies in the one-sidedness of sentiment and convention. Not the domination of the idea is evil; but the domination of a partial and fragmentary idea: and this is what constitutes the evil of artificiality. And the correction must lie not in a return to nature, but in the reconstruction of a wider and more comprehensive idea: an idea which shall be the unity and system of all nature; not a fantastic idealism, but an attempt to do justice to the more realist as well as the idealist sides of life.

It’s not very satisfying, either, as Aristotle and others have pointed out, to talk about a person's duties to themselves. The phrase is metaphorical, similar to the others. But it has the advantage, like the duty to God, of reminding us that the ordinary range of morality is not all that falls under the broader umbrella of ethics. The "ethics of personal life" is a topic that Mr. Spencer has addressed: and by this term, he means that, in addition to their general relationships with others, a person needs to take care of their own health, food, and entertainment, and has responsibilities as a spouse and parent. Still, these are not solely individual matters. They refer to areas that society, at certain times, leaves to the common sense of the individual—apparently assuming that they are the one most concerned. And these areas—as the Greeks taught long ago—are fundamentally important: they are the very foundations of life. Yet the relative neglect [pg cxxiv] with which so-called civilized societies hold the principles of wisdom regarding physical health and vitality, concerning marriage and offspring, illustrates the ancient Stoics' doctrine that everything is a perception or the modern idealist statement that the World is my idea. As civilization increasingly distances humanity from nature, it shows that people are governed not just by bare facts and isolated experiences, but by the systematic ideas under which everything is categorized. They lose the simplicity of the natural person, who takes each fact as it comes, all seen as equally good: they become sentimental and artificial, viewing things from a conventional perspective, and would rather die than go against the trend. This tendency seems unstoppable. Yet the flaw lies in the narrowness of sentiment and convention. It’s not the dominance of the idea that is wrong; rather, it’s the dominance of a partial and fragmented idea. This is what creates the issue of artificiality. The solution must not be a return to nature, but a reimagining of a broader and more inclusive idea: an idea that represents the unity and system of all nature; not a fanciful idealism, but an effort to honor both the more realistic and the idealistic aspects of life.

There is however another side of individualist ethics which needs even more especial enforcement. It is the formation of

There is however another side of individualist ethics that needs even more specific emphasis. It is the formation of

The strong reason, the steady will,
Endurance, insight, strength, and skill:

the healthy mind in a healthy body. Ethics is only too apt to suppose that will and intelligence are assumptions which need no special justification. But the truth is that they vary from individual to individual in degree and [pg cxxv] structure. It is the business of ethical psychology to give to these vague attributions the definiteness of a normal standard: to show what proportions are required to justify the proper title of reason and will—to show what reason and will really are if they do what they are encouraged or expected to do. It talks of the diseases of will and personality: it must also set forth their educational ideal. The first problem of Ethics, it may be said, is the question of the will and its freedom. But to say this is of course not to say that, unless freedom of will be understood in some special sense, ethics becomes impossible. If the moral law is the ratio cognoscendi of freedom, then must our conception of morality and of freedom hang together. And it will clearly be indispensable to begin by some attempt to discover in what sense man may be in the most general way described as a moral agent—as an intelligent will, or (more briefly, yet synonymously) as a will. “The soil of law and morality,” says Hegel65, “is the intelligent life: and its more precise place and starting-point the will, which is free, in the sense that freedom is its substance and characteristic, and the system of law the realm of freedom realised, the world of intelligence produced out of itself as a second nature.” Such a freedom is a freedom made and acquired, the work of the mind's self-realisation, not to be taken as a given fact of consciousness which must be believed66. To have a will—in other words, to have freedom, is the consummation—and let us add, only the formal or ideal consummation—of a process by which man raises himself out of his absorption in sensation and impulse, establishes within himself a mental realm, an organism of ideas, a self-consciousness, and a self.

the healthy mind in a healthy body. Ethics often assumes that will and intelligence are basic concepts that don’t need much justification. However, the reality is that they differ from person to person in both degree and structure. The role of ethical psychology is to give clarity to these vague ideas by establishing a normal standard: to show what is needed to properly define reason and will—to explain what reason and will truly are if they fulfill their expected roles. It discusses the issues of will and personality: it must also present its educational ideals. The primary question of Ethics could be seen as the issue of will and its freedom. But stating this doesn’t mean that unless freedom of will is understood in a specific way, ethics becomes impossible. If the moral law is the ratio cognoscendi of freedom, then our understanding of morality and freedom must be connected. Clearly, it will be essential to start with some effort to define how, in the broadest sense, a person can be described as a moral agent—as an intelligent will, or more succinctly, simply as a will. "The foundation of law and ethics," says Hegel65, “is intelligent life: and its more accurate location and starting point is the will, which is free, meaning that freedom is its essence and defining feature, and the system of law is the realm where freedom is realized, the world of intelligence created from itself as a second nature.” Such freedom is a freedom that is created and acquired, the result of the mind’s self-realization, rather than being an assumed fact of consciousness that must be accepted66. To possess a will—in other words, to have freedom—is the culmination—and let’s add, the only formal or ideal culmination—of a process by which a person elevates themselves from mere sensory and impulsive responses, establishes within themselves a mental realm, a framework of ideas, self-awareness, and a sense of self.

[pg cxxvi]

The vulgar apprehension of these things seems to assume that we have by nature, or are born with, a general faculty or set of general faculties, which we subsequently fill up and embody by the aid of experience. We possess—they seem to imply—so many “forms” and “categories” latent in our minds ready to hold and contain the raw materials supplied from without. According to this view we have all a will and an intelligence: the difference only is that some put more into them, and some put less. But such a separation of the general form from its contents is a piece of pure mythology. It is perhaps true and safe to say that the human being is of such a character that will and intelligence are in the ordinary course inevitably produced. But the forms which grow up are the more and more definite and systematic organisation of a graded experience, of series of ideas, working themselves up again and again in representative and re-representative degree, till they constitute a mental or inner world of their own. The will is thus the title appropriate to the final stage of a process, by which sensation and impulse have polished and perfected themselves by union and opposition, by differentiation and accompanying redintegration, till they assume characters quite unsurmised in their earliest aspects, and yet only the consolidation or self-realisation of implications. Thus the mental faculties are essentially acquired powers,—acquired not from without, but by action which generates the faculties it seems to imply. The process of mind is a process which creates individual centres, raises them to completer independence;—which produces an inner life more and more self-centered and also more and more equal to the universe which it has embodied. And will and intelligence are an important stage in that process.

The common understanding of these things seems to suggest that we naturally have, or are born with, a general ability or set of abilities, which we then develop through experience. It implies that we have many “forms” and “categories” hidden in our minds, ready to hold and contain the raw materials provided from the outside. According to this perspective, we all have will and intelligence; the only difference is that some people engage with them more than others. But separating the general form from its content is pure mythology. It might be accurate to say that human beings are naturally inclined to develop will and intelligence. However, the forms that emerge are increasingly definite and systematic organizations of a structured experience, a series of ideas that build upon themselves repeatedly until they create a mental or inner world of their own. The will represents the final stage of a process in which sensation and impulse refine and enhance themselves through unity and opposition, differentiation, and reintegration, until they take on characteristics that were not initially expected, yet are simply the solidification or realization of hidden potentials. Therefore, mental faculties are fundamentally acquired skills—gained not from external sources, but through actions that generate the capabilities they imply. The mind’s process creates individual centers, elevating them to greater independence; it produces an inner life that becomes increasingly self-sufficient and more capable of engaging with the universe it embodies. In this process, will and intelligence are crucial stages.

Herbart (as was briefly hinted at in the first essay) [pg cxxvii] has analysed ethical appreciation (which may or may not be accompanied by approbation) into five distinct standard ideas. These are the ideas of inward liberty, of perfection, of right, benevolence, and equity. Like Hume, he regards the moral judgment as in its purity a kind of aesthetic pronouncement on the agreement or proportion of certain activities in relations to each other. Two of these standard ideas,—that of inward liberty and of perfection—seem to belong to the sphere at present under review. They emerge as conditions determining the normal development of human nature to an intelligent and matured personality. By inward freedom Herbart means the harmony between the will and the intellect: what Aristotle has named “practical truth or reality,” and what he describes in his conception of wisdom or moral intelligence,—the power of discerning the right path and of pursuing it with will and temper: the unity, clear but indissoluble, of will and discernment. By the idea of perfection Herbart means the sense of proportion and of propriety which is awakened by comparing a progress in development or an increase in strength with its earlier stages of promise and imperfection. The pleasure such perception affords works in two ways: it is a satisfaction in achievement past, and a stimulus to achievement yet to come.

Herbart (as briefly mentioned in the first essay) [pg cxxvii] has analyzed ethical appreciation (which may or may not include approval) into five distinct standard ideas. These are the ideas of inner liberty, perfection, right, benevolence, and equity. Like Hume, he views moral judgment as, in its purest form, a type of aesthetic assessment of how certain actions relate to one another. Two of these standard ideas—inner liberty and perfection—seem to relate to the area currently under discussion. They appear as conditions that influence the healthy development of human nature into an intelligent and mature individual. By inner freedom, Herbart refers to the harmony between will and intellect: what Aristotle called "real-world truth" which he describes in his ideas of wisdom or moral intelligence—the ability to recognize the right path and follow it with intention and temperament: the unity, clear yet inseparable, of will and discernment. When Herbart talks about perfection, he refers to the sense of proportion and appropriateness that arises from comparing progress in development or an increase in strength with its earlier stages of potential and imperfection. This awareness brings pleasure in two ways: it serves as both satisfaction in past achievements and motivation for future accomplishments.

Such ideas of inward liberty and of growth in ability or in performance govern (at least in part) our judgment of the individual, and have an ethical significance. Indeed, if the cardinal feature of the ethical sentiment be the inwardness and independence of its approbation and obligation, these ideas lie at the root of all true morality. Inward harmony and inward progress, lucidity of conscience and the resolution which knows no finality of effort, are the very essence of moral life. Yet, if ethics is to include in the first instance social relationships [pg cxxviii] and external utilities and sanctions, these conditions of true life must rather be described as pre-ethical. The truth seems to be that here we get to a range of ethics which is far wider than what is ordinarily called practice and conduct. At this stage logic, aesthetic, and ethic, are yet one: the true, the good, and the beautiful are still held in their fundamental unity. An ethics of wide principle precedes its narrower social application; and whereas in ordinary usage the social provinciality is allowed to prevail, here the higher ethics emerge clear and imperial above the limitations of local and temporal duty.

Ideas about inner freedom and personal growth in ability or performance influence (at least in part) how we judge individuals, and they have ethical significance. In fact, if the main feature of ethical feeling is the inner nature and independence of its approval and obligation, these ideas are fundamental to all true morality. Inner harmony and progress, clarity of conscience, and a determination that doesn’t know the end of effort are the essence of moral life. However, if ethics is to first include social relationships and external utilities and sanctions, these true life conditions should be considered pre-ethical. The reality seems to be that we find a breadth of ethics that is much wider than what is usually called practice and conduct. At this point, logic, aesthetics, and ethics are still united: the true, the good, and the beautiful are still viewed as fundamentally connected. A broad ethical principle comes before its narrower social applications; and while everyday usage often favors social provinciality, here higher ethics rise clear and supreme above the limits of local and temporary duties.

And though it is easy to step into exaggeration, it is still well to emphasise this larger conception of ethics. The moral principle of the “maximising of life,” as it has been called67, may be open to misconception (—so, unfortunately are all moral principles when stated in the effrontery of isolation): but it has its truth in the conviction that all moral evil is marked by a tendency to lower or lessen the total vitality. So too Friedrich Nietzsche's maxim, Sei vornehm68, ensue distinction, and above all things be not common or vulgar (gemein), will easily lend itself to distortion. But it is good advice for all that, even though it may be difficult to define in a general formula wherein distinction consists, to mark the boundary between self-respect and vanity or obstinacy, or to say wherein lies the beauty and dignity of human nature. Kant has laid it down as the principle of duty to ask ourselves if in our act we are prepared to universalise the maxim implied by our conduct. And that this—which essentially bids us look at an act in the whole of its relations and context—is a safeguard against some forms of moral evil, is certain. But there is an [pg cxxix] opposite—or rather an apparently opposite—principle which bids us be individual, be true to our own selves, and never allow ourselves to be dismayed from our own unique responsibility. Perhaps the two principles are not so far apart as they seem. In any case true individuality is the last word and the first word in ethics; though, it may be added, there is a good deal to be said between the two termini.

And while it's easy to exaggerate, it's still important to highlight this broader understanding of ethics. The moral principle of the "maximizing life," as it's been called67, might be misinterpreted (unfortunately, all moral principles can be when taken out of context): but it holds truth in the idea that all moral wrongdoing tends to diminish overall vitality. Similarly, Friedrich Nietzsche's maxim, Stay classy68, "be distinguished" and above all, avoid being common or vulgar (mean), can easily be distorted. Nonetheless, it's sound advice for everyone, even if it's hard to define what distinction means in a general sense, to differentiate between self-respect and vanity or stubbornness, or to pinpoint where the beauty and dignity of human nature lie. Kant suggested that we should ask ourselves if we're willing to universalize the principle behind our actions as a duty. This approach, which essentially encourages us to consider an action in the context of its relationships and surroundings, certainly serves as a safeguard against certain forms of moral evil. However, there is an [pg cxxix] opposing—or rather seemingly opposing—principle that urges us to be individuals, stay true to ourselves, and never let ourselves be discouraged from our unique responsibilities. Perhaps these two principles are not as different as they appear. In any case, true individuality is both the ultimate and initial concept in ethics; though, it may be noted, there is much to discuss between these two endpoints.

(iv.) A Brief Overview of Greek Ethics.

It is in these regions that Greek ethics loves to linger; on the duty of the individual to himself, to be perfectly lucid and true, and to rise to ever higher heights of achievement. Ceteris paribus, there is felt to be something meritorious in superiority, something good:—even were it that you are master, and another is slave. Thus naïvely speaks Aristotle69. To a modern, set amid so many conflicting ideals, perhaps, the immense possibilities of yet further growth might suggest themselves with overpowering force. To him the idea of perfection takes the form of an idea of perfectibility: and sometimes it smites down his conceit in what he has actually done, and impresses a sense of humility in comparison with what yet remains unaccomplished. An ancient Greek apparently was little haunted by these vistas of possibilities of progress through worlds beyond worlds. A comparatively simple environment, a fixed and definite mental horizon, had its plain and definite standards, or at least seemed to have such. There were fewer cases of the man, unattached or faintly attached to any [pg cxxx] definite profession—moving about in worlds half realised—who has grown so common in a more developed civilisation. The ideals of the Greek were clearly descried: each man had his definite function or work to perform: and to do it better than the average, or than he himself habitually had done, that was perfection, excellence, virtue. For virtue to the Greek is essentially ability and respectability: promise of excellent performance: capacity to do better than others. Virtue is praiseworthy or meritorious character and quality: it is achievement at a higher rate, as set against one's past and against others' average.

It is in these regions that Greek ethics loves to linger; on the duty of the individual to himself, to be completely clear and honest, and to strive for ever greater heights of achievement. All other things being equal, there is a feeling that superiority has some merit, something good:—even if you are the master and another is the slave. This is how Aristotle speaks naively. To a modern person, surrounded by so many conflicting ideals, the vast possibilities for further growth may strike them with overwhelming force. For them, the idea of perfection transforms into the idea of perfectibility: and sometimes it casts doubt on their accomplishments, instilling a sense of humility in comparison to what still remains unachieved. An ancient Greek seemed less burdened by these expansive vistas of progress beyond understanding. A relatively simple environment, a fixed and clear mental horizon, had its straightforward standards, or at least appeared to have them. There were fewer cases of individuals, loosely connected to any [pg cxxx] specific profession—wandering through half-realized worlds—who have become so common in a more advanced civilization. The Greek's ideals were clearly defined: each person had a specific function or role to fulfill: and doing it better than the average, or better than they had done before, was considered perfection, excellence, virtue. For the Greek, virtue is essentially competence and respectability: the promise of outstanding performance: the ability to do better than others. Virtue is praiseworthy or admirable character and quality: it is achievement at a higher level, compared to one's past and against the average of others.

The Greek moralists sometimes distinguish and sometimes combine moral virtue and wisdom, ἀρετή and φρόνησις: capacity to perform, and wisdom to guide that capacity. To the ordinary Greek perhaps the emphasis fell on the former, on the attainment of all recognised good quality which became a man, all that was beautiful and honourable, all that was appropriate, glorious, and fame-giving; and that not for any special reference to its utilitarian qualities. Useful, of course, such qualities were: but that was not in question at the time. In the more liberal commonwealths of ancient Greece there was little or no anxious care to control the education of its citizens, so as to get direct service, overt contribution to the public good. A suspicious Spartan legislation might claim to do that. But in the free air of Athens all that was required was loyalty, good-will—εὔνοια—to the common weal; it might be even a sentiment of human kindliness, of fraternity of spirit and purpose. Everything beyond and upon that basis was left to free development. Let each carry out to the full the development of his powers in the line which national estimation points out. He is—nature and history alike emphasise that fact beyond the reach [pg cxxxi] of doubt, for all except the outlaw and the casual stranger—a member of a community, and as such has a governing instinct and ideal which animates him. But he is also a self-centered individual, with special endowments of nature, in his own person and in the material objects which are his. A purely individualist or selfish use of them is not—to the normal Greek—even dreamed of. He is too deeply rooted in the substance of his community for that: or it is on the ground and in the atmosphere of an assured community that his individuality is to be made to flourish. Nature has secured that his individuality shall rest securely in the presupposition of his citizenship. It seems, therefore, as if he were left free and independent in his personal search for perfection, for distinction. His place is fixed for him: Spartam nactus es; hanc orna: his duty is his virtue. That duty, as Plato expresses it, is to do his own deeds—and not meddle with others. Nature and history have arranged that others, in other posts, shall do theirs: that all severally shall energise their function. The very word “duty” seems out of place; if, at least, duty suggests external obligation, an order imposed and a debt to be discharged. If there be a task-master and a creditor, it is the inflexible order of nature and history:—or, to be more accurate, of nature, the indwelling and permanent reality of things. But the obligation to follow nature is scarcely felt as a yoke of constraint. A man's virtue is to perform his work and to perform it well: to do what he is specially capable of doing, and therefore specially charged to do.

The Greek moralists sometimes separate and sometimes combine moral virtue and wisdom, ἀρετή and φρόνησις: the ability to perform and the wisdom to guide that ability. For the average Greek, the focus was likely on the former, on achieving all recognized good qualities that defined a man—everything beautiful and honorable, everything appropriate, glorious, and worthy of fame; and this wasn’t specifically tied to its usefulness. Those qualities were indeed useful, but that wasn’t the point at the time. In the more open societies of ancient Greece, there was little concern for controlling the education of citizens to ensure they provided direct service or contributions to the public good. A wary Spartan law might try to enforce that, but in the open atmosphere of Athens, all that was needed was loyalty and good-will—εὔνοια—toward the common good; it might even involve a feeling of human kindness and a spirit of fraternity and shared purpose. Everything beyond that was left to develop freely. Each person was encouraged to fully develop their abilities in the direction that national values indicated. He is—this fact is emphasized by both nature and history, beyond doubt, for everyone except the outlaw and the casual outsider—a member of a community, and as such, he has a governing instinct and ideal that drives him. But he is also a self-centered individual, with unique gifts from nature, both in himself and in the material things he owns. A purely individualistic or selfish use of those gifts is not— to the ordinary Greek—even considered. He is too deeply rooted in the essence of his community for that; or rather, it’s in the foundation and atmosphere of a stable community that his individuality is meant to thrive. Nature has ensured that his individuality rests securely within his citizenship. Therefore, it appears he is left free and independent in his personal quest for perfection and distinction. His place is set for him: You’ve got Sparta; make it shine: his duty is his virtue. That duty, as Plato puts it, is to do his own work—and not interfere with others. Nature and history have arranged for others, in different roles, to do theirs: that everyone should actively engage in their own function. The word “responsibility” seems somewhat misplaced; at least if duty implies an outside obligation, a command imposed, and a debt to be paid. If there's a taskmaster and creditor, it’s the unbending order of nature and history—or, to be more precise, of nature, the inherent and lasting reality of things. But the obligation to follow nature isn’t felt as a burden. A person's virtue is to do his job and do it well: to accomplish what he is specially able to do, and therefore particularly called to do.

Nowhere has this character of Greek ethics received more classical expression than in the Republic of Plato. In the prelude to his subject—which is the nature of Right and Morality—Plato has touched briefly on certain popular and inadequate views. There is the view [pg cxxxii] that Right has its province in performance of certain single and external acts—in business honesty and commercial straightforwardness. There is the view that it is rendering to each what is due to him; that it consists in the proper reciprocity of services, in the balance of social give and take. There is the critical or hyper-critical view which, from seeing so much that is called justice to be in harmony with the interest of the predominant social order, bluntly identifies mere force or strength as the ground of right. And there are views which regard it as due to social conventions and artifices, to the influence of education, to political arrangements and the operation of irrational prejudices. To all these views Plato objects: not because they are false—for they are all in part, often in large part, true—but because they are inadequate and do not go to the root of the matter. The foundations of right lie, he says, not in external act, but in the inner man: not in convention, but in nature: not in relation to others, but in the constitution of the soul itself. That ethical idea—the idea of right—which seems most obviously to have its centre outside the individual, to live and grow only in the relations between individuals, Plato selects in order to show the independent royalty of the single human soul. The world, as Hume afterwards, called justice artificial: Plato will prove it natural. In a way he joins company with those who bid us drive out the spectre of duty, of obligation coming upon the soul from social authority, from traditional idea, from religious sanctions. He preaches—or he is about to preach—the autonomy of the will.

Nowhere has the essence of Greek ethics been more clearly expressed than in Plato's Republic. In the introduction to his topic—which is the nature of Right and Morality—Plato briefly addresses some popular and inadequate views. One view is that Right is limited to the performance of specific external actions, like business honesty and straightforwardness in commerce. Another view suggests that it means giving each person what they deserve; that it involves a fair exchange of services and a balance of social give and take. There’s also a critical perspective that, by observing that much of what is called justice aligns with the interests of the dominant social order, bluntly equates it with sheer force or strength. Some see it as the result of social conventions and tricks, influenced by education, political systems, and irrational biases. Plato critiques all these views: not because they are false—many are partly, often significantly, true—but because they are insufficient and miss the core issue. He argues that the foundations of right are found not in external actions, but within the individual: not in convention, but in nature: not in relationships with others, but in the very makeup of the soul. He highlights the ethical concept of right, which may seem to originate outside the individual and develop solely through interpersonal relationships, to demonstrate the independent dignity of each human soul. While Hume later described justice as artificial, Plato sets out to prove it is natural. He aligns himself with those who urge us to dispel the notion of duty or obligation imposed on the soul by social authority, traditional beliefs, or religious mandates. He advocates—or is about to advocate—the autonomy of the will.

The four cardinal virtues of Plato's list are the qualities which go to make a healthy, normal, natural human soul, fit for all activity, equipped with all arms for the battle of life. They tell us what such a soul is, not [pg cxxxiii] what it does. They are the qualities which unless a soul has, and has them each perfect, yet all co-operant, its mere outward and single acts have no virtue or merit, but are only lucky accidents at the best. On the other hand, if a man has these constitutive qualities, he will act in the social world, and act well. Plato has said scornful things of mere outward and verbal truthfulness, and has set at the very lowest pitch of degradation the “lie in the soul.” His “temperance” or “self-restraint,” if it be far from breathing any suggestion of self-suppression or self-assertion, is still farther from any suspicion of asceticism, or war against the flesh. It is the noble harmony of the ruling and the ruled, which makes the latter a partner of the sovereign, and takes from the dictates of the ruler any touch of coercion. It is literally sanity of soul, integrity and purity of spirit; it is what has been sometimes called the beautiful soul—the indiscerptible unity of reason and impulse. Plato's bravery, again, is fortitude and consistency of soul, the full-blooded heart which is fixed in reason, the zeal which is according to knowledge, unflinching loyalty to the idea, the spirit which burns in the martyrs to truth and humanity: yet withal with gentleness and courtesy and noble urbanity in its immediate train. And his truthfulness is that inner lucidity which cannot be self-deceived, the spirit which is a safeguard against fanaticism and hypocrisy, the sunlike warmth of intelligence without which the heart is a darkness full of unclean things.

The four main virtues on Plato's list are the qualities that create a healthy, normal, and natural human soul, ready for all activities and equipped for the challenges of life. They define what such a soul is, not what it does. These qualities, which must each be perfect and work together, mean that without them, a soul’s individual actions hold no virtue or value and are merely fortunate accidents at best. Conversely, if someone possesses these essential qualities, they will interact positively in society. Plato has expressed disdain for mere outward or verbal honesty and has deemed the “lie in the soul” as profoundly degrading. His concept of “temperance” or “self-restraint” moves far away from any idea of self-suppression or self-assertion and even further from any hint of asceticism or conflict with the physical self. It represents a noble balance between the ruling and the ruled, making the latter a partner to the leader and distancing the ruler’s commands from coercion. It is literally the soundness of soul, integrity, and purity of spirit; it’s what has sometimes been called the beautiful soul—the inseparable unity of reason and impulse. Plato’s idea of bravery refers to courage and consistency of soul, a passionate heart grounded in reason, enthusiasm backed by knowledge, unwavering loyalty to ideals, and the spirit that fuels martyrs for truth and humanity, all while embodying gentleness, courtesy, and noble civility. His truthfulness reflects that inner clarity that cannot be deceived, a spirit that protects against fanaticism and hypocrisy, the sun-like warmth of understanding without which the heart is a dark place filled with corruption.

The full development and crowning grace of such a manly nature Aristotle has tried to present in the character of the Great-souled man—him whom Plato has called the true king by divine right, or the autocrat by the patent of nature. Like all such attempts to delineate a type in the terms necessarily single and [pg cxxxiv] successive of abstract analysis, it tends occasionally to run into caricature, and to give partial aspects an absurd prominency. Only the greatest of artists could cope with such a task, though that artist may be found perhaps classed among the historians. Yet it is possible to form some conception of the ideal which Aristotle would set before us. The Great-souled man is great, and he dare not deny the witness of his spirit. He is one who does not quail before the anger and seek the applause of popular opinion: he holds his head as his own, and as high as his undimmed self-consciousness shows it is worth. There has been said to him by the reason within him the word that Virgil erewhile addressed to Dante:

The full development and ultimate expression of a strong character is what Aristotle tries to showcase in the figure of the Great-souled person—someone whom Plato described as the true king by divine right, or the natural autocrat. Like all attempts to outline a type using abstract analysis, it sometimes risks turning into a caricature, giving exaggerated emphasis to certain traits. Only the greatest artists could tackle such a challenge, and perhaps that artist might actually be found among historians. However, we can still form an idea of the ideal that Aristotle presents to us. The Great-souled individual is truly great, and he cannot deny the testimony of his spirit. He is someone who doesn’t shrink away from anger or seek the approval of public opinion: he holds his head high, as high as his clear self-awareness allows. There has been spoken to him by the reason within him the words that Virgil once addressed to Dante:

Your choice is free, straightforward, and sound
E fallo fuori non fare a suo cenno;
Since I crown and place the crown upon you.

He is his own Emperor and his own Pope. He is the perfected man, in whom is no darkness, whose soul is utter clearness, and complete harmony. Calm in self-possessed majesty, he stands, if need be, contra mundum: but rather, with the world beneath his feet. The chatter of personality has no interest for him. Bent upon the best, lesser competitions for distinction have no attraction for him. To the vulgar he will seem cold, self-confined: in his apartness and distinction they will see the signs of a “prig.” His look will be that of one who pities men—rather than loves them: and should he speak ill of a foe, it is rather out of pride of heart and unbroken spirit than because these things touch him. Such an one, in many ways, was the Florentine poet himself.

He is his own Emperor and his own Pope. He is the ideal person, filled with light, whose soul is completely clear and in total harmony. Calm in self-assured majesty, he stands, if necessary, against the world: but more often, with the world at his feet. The noise of individualism doesn’t interest him. Focused on the best, he finds lesser competitions for recognition unappealing. To ordinary people, he may come off as cold and self-contained: in his separateness and distinction, they will see the signs of a "prude." His expression will reflect someone who pities people—rather than loves them: and if he speaks poorly of an enemy, it’s more out of pride and an unbroken spirit than because it truly affects him. This is, in many ways, how the Florentine poet himself was.

If the Greek world in general thus conceived ἀρετή as the full bloom of manly excellence (we all know how slightly—witness the remarks in the Periclean oration—Greeks, [pg cxxxv] in their public and official utterances, rated womanliness), the philosophers had a further point to emphasise. That was what they variously called knowledge, prudence, reason, insight, intelligence, wisdom, truth. From Socrates to Aristotle, from Aristotle to the Stoics and Epicureans, and from the Stoics to the Neo-Platonists, this is the common theme: the supremacy of knowledge, its central and essential relation to virtue. They may differ—perhaps not so widely as current prejudice would suppose—as to how this knowledge is to be defined, what kind of knowledge it is, how acquired and maintained, and so on. But in essentials they are at one. None of them, of course, mean that in order to right conduct nothing more is needed than to learn and remember what is right, the precepts and commandments of ordinary morality. Memory is not knowledge, especially when it is out of mind. Even an ancient philosopher was not wholly devoid of common sense. They held—what they supposed was a fact of observation and reflection—that all action was prompted by feelings of the values of things, by a desire of something good or pleasing to self, and aimed at self-satisfaction and self-realisation, but that there was great mistake in what thus afforded satisfaction. People chose to act wrongly or erroneously, because they were, first, mistaken about themselves and what they wanted, and, secondly, mistaken in the means which would give them satisfaction. But this second point was secondary. The main thing was to know yourself, what you really were; in Plato's words, to “see the soul as it is, and know whether it have one form only or many, or what its nature is; to look upon it with the eye of reason in its original purity.” Self-deception, confusion, that worst ignorance which is unaware of itself, false estimation—these are the radical [pg cxxxvi] evils of the natural man. To these critics the testimony of consciousness was worthless, unless corroborated. To cure this mental confusion, this blindness of will and judgment, is the task set for philosophy: to give inward light, to teach true self-measurement. In one passage, much misunderstood, Plato has called this philosophic art the due measurement of pleasures and pains. It should scarcely have been possible to mistake the meaning. But, with the catchwords of Utilitarianism ringing in their ears, the commentators ran straight contrary to the true teaching of the Protagoras, consentient as it is with that of the Phaedo and the Philebus. To measure, one must have a standard: and if Plato has one lesson always for us, it is that a sure standard the multitude have not, but only confusion. The so-called pleasures and pains of the world's experiences are so entitled for different reasons, for contrary aims, and with no unity or harmony of judgment. They are—not a fact to be accepted, but—a problem for investigation: their reality is in question, their genuineness, solidity and purity: and till you have settled that, you cannot measure, for you may be measuring vacuity under the idea that there is substance. You have still to get at the unit—i.e. the reality of pleasure. It was not Plato's view that pleasure was a separate and independent entity: that it was exactly as it was felt. Each pleasure is dependent for its pleasurable quality on the consciousness it belongs to, and has only a relative truth and reality. Bentham has written about computing the value of a “lot” of pleasures and pains. But Plato had his mind on an earlier and more fundamental problem, what is the truth and reality of pleasure; and his fullest but not his only essay towards determining the value or estimating the meaning of pleasure in the scale of being is that given in the Philebus.

If the Greek world generally thought of ἀρετή as the peak of manly excellence (we all know how little—look at the comments in the Periclean oration—the Greeks recognized womanliness in their public and official statements), the philosophers had an additional point to highlight. This was what they variously referred to as knowledge, prudence, reason, insight, intelligence, wisdom, and truth. From Socrates to Aristotle, from Aristotle to the Stoics and Epicureans, and from the Stoics to the Neo-Platonists, this is the common theme: the importance of knowledge and its close connection to virtue. They might vary—perhaps not as much as current bias would suggest—in how this knowledge should be defined, what kind of knowledge it is, how it is acquired and maintained, and so on. But fundamentally, they all agree. None of them, of course, believe that simply knowing and remembering what is right—teaching and commandments of regular morality—is sufficient for good conduct. Just having a memory isn’t knowledge, especially when it’s forgotten. Even an ancient philosopher recognized this fact. They believed—what they thought was a truth based on observation and reflection—that all actions stemmed from feelings about the values of things, driven by a desire for something good or pleasurable, and aimed at self-satisfaction and self-realization, but there was a significant error in what actually brought satisfaction. People choose to act incorrectly because they are, first, confused about who they are and what they truly want, and, secondly, mistaken in the means they believe will satisfy them. But the second point is less important. The main idea is to understand yourself, to know what you truly are; in Plato's terms, to “perceive the soul as it truly is, and understand if it has one form or many, or what its essence is; to observe it with the eye of reason in its original purity.” Self-deception, confusion, that worst ignorance that is unaware of itself, and false estimation—these are the fundamental [pg cxxxvi] evils of human nature. To these critics, the evidence of consciousness is meaningless unless backed up. To remedy this mental confusion, this blindness of will and judgment, is the task of philosophy: to provide inner clarity, to teach proper self-assessment. In one often misunderstood passage, Plato referred to this philosophical skill as the proper evaluation of pleasures and pains. It should hardly have been possible to misinterpret this meaning. But, with the buzzwords of Utilitarianism ringing in their ears, commentators misread the true teaching of the Protagoras, which aligns with that of the Phaedo and the Philebus. To measure, one must have a standard: and if Plato teaches us anything, it's that the masses don't have a reliable standard, only confusion. The so-called pleasures and pains of worldly experiences are labeled as such for various reasons, for opposing aims, and with no unified or harmonious judgment. They aren’t just facts to accept, but problems to investigate: their reality, authenticity, solidity, and purity are all in doubt; and until you resolve that, you cannot measure, as you might be mistakenly measuring emptiness thinking it has substance. You still need to find the unit—i.e., the reality of pleasure. Plato did not believe that pleasure was a separate and independent thing: that it was exactly as it was experienced. Each pleasure depends on the consciousness it belongs to and has only a relative truth and reality. Bentham wrote about calculating the value of a "lots" of pleasures and pains. But Plato was focused on an earlier and more fundamental question: what is the truth and reality of pleasure? His most complete yet not only attempt to assess the value or determine the meaning of pleasure in the scale of existence is presented in the Philebus.

[pg cxxxvii]

This then is the knowledge which Greek philosophy meant: not mere intellect—though, of course, there is always a danger of theoretical inquiry degenerating into abstract and formal dogma. But of the meaning there can be no serious doubt. It is a knowledge, says Plato, to which the method of mathematical science—the most perfect he can find acknowledged—is only an ouverture, or perhaps, only the preliminary tuning of the strings. It is a knowledge not eternally hypothetical—a system of sequences which have no sure foundation. It is a knowledge which rests upon the conviction and belief of the “idea of good”: a kind of knowledge which does not come by direct teaching, which is not mere theory, but implies a lively conviction, a personal apprehension, a crisis which is a kind of “conversion,” or “inspiration.” It is as it were the prize of a great contest, in which the sword that conquers is the sword of dialectic: a sword whereof the property is, like that of Ithuriel's spear, to lay bare all deceptions and illusions of life. Or, to vary the metaphor: the son of man is like the prince in the fairy tale who goes forth to win the true queen; but there are many false pretenders decked out to deceive his unwary eyes and foolish heart. Yet in himself there is a power of discernment: there is something kindred with the truth:—the witness of the Spirit—and all that education and discipline can do is to remove obstacles, especially the obstacles within the self which perturb the sight and mislead the judgment. Were not the soul originally possessed of and dominated by the idea of good, it could never discern it elsewhere. On this original kindred depends all the process of education; the influence of which therefore is primarily negative or auxiliary. Thus the process of history and experience,—which the work of education only reproduces in an accelerated tempo—serves but to bring out [pg cxxxviii] the implicit reason within into explicit conformity with the rationality of the world.

This is the understanding that Greek philosophy referred to: not just intellect—although there's always a risk that theoretical inquiry can slip into abstract and rigid dogma. But there’s no serious doubt about the meaning. Plato says it’s a kind of knowledge, to which the method of mathematical science—the most perfect means he knows—is merely an opening, or maybe just a preliminary tuning of the instruments. This knowledge isn't eternally hypothetical—it's not based on a system of sequences with no solid foundation. It relies on the belief in the "notion of good": it’s a kind of knowledge that doesn’t come from direct teaching, it’s more than just theory; it involves a vibrant conviction, a personal understanding, a shift like “conversion,” or "inspiration." It’s like the reward of a great contest, where the winning sword is the sword of dialectic: a sword that, like Ithuriel's spear, reveals all the deceptions and illusions of life. Or to change the metaphor: the son of man is like the prince in a fairy tale who goes on a quest to find the true queen; yet there are many false contenders dressed up to fool his unsuspecting eyes and foolish heart. But within him lies a power of discernment: there’s something that resonates with the truth—the witness of the Spirit—and all that education and training can do is eliminate distractions, especially the inner obstacles that cloud vision and misguide judgment. If the soul weren’t originally aligned with the idea of good, it would never recognize it elsewhere. This original connection underpins the entire educational process; thus the impact of education is primarily negative or supportive. Consequently, the process of history and experience—which education merely speeds up in an accelerated tempo—only serves to bring the implicit understanding within into explicit alignment with the rationality of the world.

Knowledge, then, in this ethical sphere means the harmony of will, emotion, intellect: it means the clear light which has no illusions and no deceptions. And to those who feel that much of their life and of the common life is founded on prejudice and illusion, such white light will occasionally seem hard and steely. At its approach they fear the loss of the charm of that twilight hour ere the day has yet begun, or before the darkness has fully settled down. Thus the heart and feelings look upon the intellect as an enemy of sentiment. And Plato himself is not without anticipations of such an issue. Yet perhaps we may add that the danger is in part an imaginary one, and only arises because intelligence takes its task too lightly, and encroaches beyond its proper ground. Philosophy, in other words, mistakes its place when it sets itself up as a dogmatic system of life. Its function is to comprehend, and from comprehension to criticise, and through criticising to unify. It has no positive and additional teaching of its own: no addition to the burden of life and experience. And experience it must respect. Its work is to maintain the organic or super-organic interconnexion between all the spheres of life and all the forms of reality. It has to prevent stagnation and absorption of departments—to keep each in its proper place, but not more than its place, and yet to show how each is not independent of the others. And this is what the philosopher or ancient sage would be. If he is passionless, it is not that he has no passions, but that they no longer perturb and mislead. If his controlling spirit be reason, it is not the reason of the so-called “rationalist,” but the reason which seeks in patience to comprehend, and to be at home in, a world it at first finds strange. And if [pg cxxxix] he is critical of others, he is still more critical of himself: critical however not for criticism's sake (which is but a poor thing), but because through criticism the faith of reason may be more fully justified. To the last, if he is true to his mission and faithful to his loyalty to reality, he will have the simplicity of the child.

Knowledge, then, in this ethical realm means the alignment of will, emotion, and intellect: it represents the clear light that has no illusions or deceptions. For those who feel that much of their life and the shared life is built on prejudice and illusion, this pure light can sometimes appear harsh and cold. As it approaches, they fear losing the enchantment of that twilight period before the day has begun or before the darkness has completely set in. Consequently, the heart and emotions view the intellect as an adversary of sentiment. Even Plato anticipated such an outcome. However, we might add that this danger is partly imaginary, arising because intelligence takes its role too casually and intrudes beyond its rightful domain. Philosophy, in other words, misplaces its role when it presents itself as a dogmatic system for living. Its purpose is to understand, to critique from this understanding, and through criticism to unify. It does not have its own positive or additional teaching—no extra burden to add to life and experience. It must respect experience. Its job is to uphold the interconnectedness between all aspects of life and all forms of reality. It must prevent stagnation and the absorption of areas—keeping each in its rightful place, but not beyond that, while also showing how each is dependent on the others. This is what the philosopher or ancient sage should embody. If they seem passionless, it's not because they lack passions, but because their passions no longer disrupt or mislead them. If their guiding force is reason, it’s not the reason of the so-called "rationalist," but the reason that patiently seeks to understand and become comfortable in a world it initially finds unfamiliar. And if [pg cxxxix] they are critical of others, they are even more critical of themselves: their criticism isn’t for the sake of criticism (which is rather shallow), but because through this criticism the faith in reason may be more fully validated. Ultimately, if they stay true to their mission and loyal to reality, they will possess the simplicity of a child.

Whether therefore we agree or not with Plato's reduction of Right and Duty to self-actualisation, we may at least admit that in the idea of perfection or excellence, combined with the idea of knowledge or inward lucidity, he has got the fundamental ideas on which further ethical development must build. Self-control, self-knowledge, internal harmony, are good: and so are the development of our several faculties and of the totality of them to the fullest pitch of excellence. But their value does not lie entirely in themselves, or rather there is implicit in them a reference to something beyond themselves. They take for granted something which, because it is so taken, may also be ignored and neglected, just because it seems so obvious. And that implication is the social humanity in which they are the spirits of light and leading.

Whether we agree or disagree with Plato's reduction of Right and Duty to self-actualization, we can at least acknowledge that the concepts of perfection or excellence, paired with knowledge or inner clarity, represent the foundational ideas that further ethical development should build upon. Self-control, self-knowledge, and internal harmony are positive qualities; so is the growth of our individual abilities and the full development of all of them to their highest potential. However, their value isn't solely inherent; instead, there’s an implicit reference to something beyond themselves. They assume something that, because it's taken for granted, can also be overlooked and neglected simply because it seems so obvious. That underlying implication is the social humanity in which they serve as guiding principles.

To lay the stress on ἀρετή or excellence tends to leave out of sight the force of duty; and to emphasise knowledge is allowed to disparage the heart and feelings. The mind—even of a philosopher—finds a difficulty in holding very different points of view in one, and where it is forced from one to another, tends to forget the earlier altogether. Thus when the ethical philosopher, presupposing as an absolute or unquestionable fact that man the individual was rooted in the community, proceeded to discuss the problem of the best and completest individual estate, he was easily led to lose sight of the fundamental and governing condition altogether. [pg cxl] From the moment that Aristotle lays down the thesis that man is naturally social, to the moment when he asks how the bare ideal of excellence in character and life can become an actuality, the community in which man lives has retired out of sight away into the background. And it only comes in, as it first appears, as the paedagogue to bring us to morality. And Plato, though professedly he is speaking of the community, and is well aware that the individual can only be saved by the salvation of the community, is constantly falling back into another problem—the development of an individual soul. He feels the strength of the egoistic effort after perfection, and his essay in the end tends to lose sight altogether of its second theme. Instead of a man he gives us a mere philosopher, a man, that is, not living with his country's life, instinct with the heart and feeling of humanity, inspired by art and religion, but a being set apart and exalted above his fellows,—charged no doubt in theory with the duty of saving them, of acting vicariously as the mediator between them and the absolute truth—but really tending more and more to seclude himself on the edita templa of the world, on the high-towers of speculation.

Focusing on ἀρετή or excellence tends to overlook the importance of duty, and putting too much emphasis on knowledge can undervalue the heart and emotions. Even a philosopher’s mind struggles to hold different perspectives simultaneously, and when it’s forced to switch from one to another, it often forgets the earlier viewpoint altogether. So when the ethical philosopher, assuming as a given that the individual man is rooted in the community, begins to discuss the issue of the best and most complete individual life, he easily loses sight of the fundamental and governing condition completely. [pg cxl] From the moment Aristotle asserts that man is naturally social to when he asks how the simple ideal of excellence in character and life can become a reality, the community in which man lives fades into the background. It only makes an appearance at first as the guide to bring us to morality. And although Plato claims he is talking about the community and knows that the individual can only be saved through the community’s salvation, he continually shifts back to another issue—the development of the individual soul. He recognizes the power of the egoistic drive for perfection, and in the end, his essay tends to lose complete sight of this second theme. Instead of presenting a true representation of a man, he gives us merely a philosopher, disconnected from the life of his country, devoid of the heart and emotions of humanity, uninspired by art and religion, but rather a being set apart and elevated above his peers—charged in theory with the responsibility of saving them, acting as a mediator between them and absolute truth—but actually tending more and more to isolate himself on the edit templates of the world, in the lofty towers of speculation.

And what Plato and Aristotle did, so to speak, against their express purpose and effort, yet did, because the force of contemporary tendency was irresistible—that the Stoa and Epicurus did more openly and professedly. With a difference in theory, it is true, owing to the difference in the surroundings. Virtue in the older day of the free and glorious commonwealth had meant physical and intellectual achievement, acts done in the public eye, and of course for the public good—a good with which the agent was identified at least in heart and soul, if not in his explicit consciousness. In later and worse days, when the political [pg cxli] world, with the world divine, had withdrawn from actual identity with the central heart of the individual, and stood over-against him as a strange power and little better than a nuisance, virtue came to be counted as endurance, indifference, negative independence against a cold and a perplexing world. But even still, virtue is excellence: it is to rise above the ignoble level: to assert self-liberty against accident and circumstance—to attain self-controlled, self-satisfying independence—and to become God-like in its seclusion. Yet in two directions even it had to acknowledge something beyond the individual. The Epicurean—following out a suggestion of Aristotle—recognised the help which the free society of friends gave to the full development of the single seeker after a self-satisfying and complete life. The Stoic, not altogether refusing such help, tended rather to rest his single self on a fellowship of ideal sort, on the great city of gods and men, the civitas Dei. Thus, in separate halves, the two schools, into which Greek ethics was divided, gave expression to the sense that a new and higher community was needed—to the sense that the visible actual community no longer realised its latent idea. The Stoic emphasised the all-embracing necessity, the absolute comprehensiveness of the moral kingdom. The Epicurean saw more clearly that, if the everlasting city came from heaven, it could only visibly arise by initiation upon the earth. Christianity—in its best work—was a conjunction of the liberty with the necessity, of the human with the divine.

And what Plato and Aristotle did, despite their intentions and efforts, they still contributed to because the influence of the current trends was unavoidable—this was something the Stoics and Epicureans did even more openly and intentionally. There was a difference in their theories, of course, due to the different contexts. In the earlier days of a free and glorious republic, virtue meant achieving both physical and intellectual feats, actions performed in the public eye, and, of course, for the public good—a good with which the person was intertwined, at least in spirit, if not in explicit awareness. In later, tougher times, when politics and the divine world became distanced from the individual, acting as a strange force that was little more than an annoyance, virtue came to be seen as endurance, indifference, and negative independence against a cold and confusing world. But even then, virtue was excellence: it meant rising above the base level, asserting personal freedom against chance and circumstance, achieving self-controlled, self-satisfying independence, and becoming God-like in solitude. Yet, in two ways, virtue had to acknowledge something beyond the individual. The Epicureans—drawing on a suggestion from Aristotle—recognized the support that a free community of friends could provide for an individual seeking a fulfilling and complete life. The Stoics, while not wholly rejecting such support, tended to base their individual selves on an idealized fellowship, in the grand city of gods and men, the City of God. Thus, in different ways, the two schools that made up Greek ethics expressed the understanding that a new and higher community was necessary—an awareness that the existing community no longer fulfilled its deeper purpose. The Stoics emphasized the all-encompassing necessity and the absolute scope of the moral realm. The Epicureans clearly recognized that if the eternal city came from heaven, it could only visibly emerge here on earth through initiation. Christianity—in its finest moments—was a merging of freedom with necessity, of the human with the divine.

More interesting, perhaps, it is to note the misconception of reason and knowledge which grew up. Knowledge came more and more to be identified with the reflective and critical consciousness, which is outside reality and life, and judges it from a standpoint of its own. It came to be esteemed only in its formal and [pg cxlii] abstract shape, and at the expense of the heart and feelings. The antithesis of philosophy (or knowledge strictly so called) according to Plato was mere opinion, accidental and imperfect knowledge. The knowledge which is truly valuable is a knowledge which presupposes the full reality of life, and is the more and more completely articulated theory of it as a whole. It is—abstractly taken—a mere form of unity which has no value except in uniting: it is—taken concretely—the matter, we may say, in complete unity. It is ideal and perfect harmony of thought, appetite, and emotion: or putting it otherwise, the philosopher is one who is not merely a creature of appetite and production, not merely a creature of feeling and practical energy, but a creature, who to both of these superadds an intelligence which sets eyes in the blind forehead of these other powers, and thus, far from superseding them altogether, only raises them into completeness, and realises all that is worthy in their implicit natures. Always these two impulsive tendencies of our nature are guided by some sort of ideas and intelligence, by beliefs and opinions. But they, like their guides, are sporadically emergent, unconnected, and therefore apt to be contradictory. It is to such erratic and occasional ideas, half-truths and deceptions, that philosophy is opposed. Unfortunately for all parties, the antithesis is carried farther. Philosophy and the philosopher are further set in opposition to the faith of the heart, the intimacy and intensity of feeling, the depth of love and trust, which in practice often go along with imperfect ideas. The philosopher is made one who has emancipated himself from the heart and feelings,—a pure intelligence, who is set above all creeds, contemplating all, and holding none. Consistency and clearness become his idol, to be worshipped at any cost, save one sacrifice: and that one sacrifice is [pg cxliii] the sacrifice of his own self-conceit. For consistency generally means that all is made to harmonise with one assumed standpoint, and that whatever presents discrepancies with this alleged standard is ruthlessly thrown away. Such a philosophy mistakes its function, which is not, as Heine scoffs, to make an intelligible system by rejecting the discordant fragments of life, but to follow reverently, if slowly, in the wake of experience. Such a “perfect sage,” with his parade of reasonableness, may often assume the post of a dictator.

More interesting, perhaps, is the misconception of reason and knowledge that developed. Knowledge increasingly became associated with a reflective and critical awareness that exists outside of reality and life, judging it from its own perspective. It started to be valued only in its formal and abstract form, at the expense of the heart and emotions. According to Plato, the opposite of philosophy (or knowledge in its strict sense) was mere opinion—chance and imperfect knowledge. The truly valuable knowledge is one that presupposes the full reality of life and is a more fully articulated theory of it as a whole. It is—abstractly speaking—a mere form of unity that has no value except in uniting; concretely, it is the matter, so to speak, in complete unity. It represents the ideal and perfect harmony of thought, desire, and emotion. In other words, a philosopher is not just someone driven by desire and productivity, or solely by feelings and practical energy, but a being who adds intelligence to these drives, giving clarity to these other powers. Rather than replacing them, this intelligence enhances their completeness and realizes everything worthy in their inherent nature. These two impulsive tendencies in our nature are always guided by some kind of ideas and understanding, beliefs and opinions. However, like their guides, they emerge sporadically and unconnected, which makes them prone to contradiction. Philosophy opposes such erratic and occasional ideas, half-truths, and deceptions. Unfortunately for everyone involved, this opposition goes further. Philosophy and the philosopher are set against the faith of the heart, the closeness and intensity of feeling, the depth of love and trust, which often accompany imperfect ideas in practice. The philosopher is portrayed as someone who has liberated themselves from the heart and emotions—a pure intellect who stands above all beliefs, contemplating everything without adhering to any. Consistency and clarity become their idol, to be revered at any cost, except for one sacrifice: the sacrifice of their own self-importance. Consistency often means forcing everything to align with one assumed perspective, casting aside anything that contradicts this supposed standard. This kind of philosophy misses its purpose, which is not, as Heine mocks, to create an intelligible system by dismissing the conflicting parts of life, but to slowly and reverently follow the path of experience. Such a “perfect sage,” with their display of reasonableness, may often take on the role of a dictator.

And, above all, intelligence is only half itself when it is not also will. And both are more than mere consciousness. Plato—whom we refer to, because he is the coryphaeus of all the diverse host of Greek philosophy—seems to overestimate or rather to misconceive the place of knowledge. That it is the supreme and crowning grace of the soul, he sees. But he tends to identify it with the supreme or higher soul:—as Aristotle did after him, to be followed by the Stoics and Neo-Platonists. For them the supreme, or almost supreme reality is the intelligence or reason: the soul is only on a second grade of reality, on the borders of the natural or physical world. When Plato takes that line, he turns towards the path of asceticism, and treats the philosophic life as a preparation for that truer life when intelligence shall be all in all, for that better land where “divine dialogues” shall form the staple and substance of spiritual existence. Aristotle,—who less often treads these solitudes,—still extols the theoretic life, when the body and its needs trouble no more, when the activity of reason—the theory of theory—is attained at least as entirely as mortal conditions allow man to be deified. Of the “apathy” and the reasonable conformity of the Stoics, or of the purely negative character of Epicurean happiness (the excision of all that pained) [pg cxliv] we need not here speak. And in Plotinus and Proclus the deification of mere reason is at any rate the dominant note; whatever protests the larger Greek nature in the former may from time to time offer. The truth which philosophy should have taught was that Mind or intelligence was the element where the inner life culminated and expanded and flourished: the error which it often tended to spread was that intelligence was the higher life of which all other was a degenerate shortcoming, and something valuable on its own account.

And, above all, intelligence is only half of what it can be if it doesn’t also include will. Both are more than just awareness. Plato—who we refer to, because he is the leader of all the various strands of Greek philosophy—seems to overrate or misunderstand the role of knowledge. He recognizes that it is the highest and most important quality of the soul. However, he tends to equate it with the highest or ultimate aspect of the soul; Aristotle followed this idea, and later the Stoics and Neo-Platonists did too. For them, the highest, or nearly the highest, reality is intelligence or reason: the soul only exists at a lower level of reality, at the edge of the natural or physical world. When Plato takes this approach, he leans towards asceticism and views the philosophical life as a preparation for a truer existence where intelligence will rule everything, a better world where “divine dialogues” will be the foundation of spiritual life. Aristotle—who doesn’t often dwell in these solitary thoughts—still praises the theoretical life, when the body and its needs no longer intrude, when the activity of reason—the theory of theory—can be achieved as fully as human conditions allow one to attain a godlike state. We don’t need to discuss the “apathy” and reasonable conformity of the Stoics, or the purely negative nature of Epicurean happiness (the removal of all pain). In Plotinus and Proclus, the glorification of mere reason is definitely the main theme, no matter what the broader Greek perspective may occasionally assert. The truth that philosophy should have conveyed is that Mind or intelligence is where the inner life reaches its peak and thrives: the mistake it often made was suggesting that intelligence was the highest form of life, with all other forms being a lesser version and something valuable in itself.

It may be that thus to interpret Plato is to do him an injustice. It has been sometimes said that his division of parts or kinds of soul—or his distinction between its fighting horses—tends to destroy the unity of mental life. But perhaps this was exactly what he wanted to convey. There are—we may paraphrase his meaning—three kinds of human being, three types of human life. There is the man or the life of appetite and the flesh: there is the man of noble emotion and energetic depth of soul: there is the life of reasonable pursuits and organised principle. Or, we may take his meaning to be that there are three elements or provinces of mental life, which in all except a few are but imperfectly coherent and do not reach a true or complete unity. Some unity there always is: but in the life of mere appetite and impulse, even when these impulses are our nobler sentiments of love and hatred, the unity falls very far short. Or, as he puts the theme elsewhere, the soul has a passion for self-completion, a love of beauty, which in most is but a misleading lust. It is the business of the philosophic life to re-create or to foster this unity: or philosophy is the persistent search of the soul for its lost unity, the search to see that unity which is always its animating principle, its inner faith. [pg cxlv] When the soul has reached this ideal—if it can be supposed to attain it (and of this the strong-souled ancient philosophers feel no doubt),—then a change must take place. The love of beauty is not suppressed; it is only made self-assured and its object freed from all imperfection. It is not that passion has ceased; but its nature is so transfigured, that it seems worthy of a nobler name, which yet we cannot give. To such a life, where battle and conflict are as such unknown, we cannot longer give the title of life: and we say that philosophy is in life a rehearsal of death70. And yet if there be no battle, there is not for that reason mere inaction. Hence, as the Republic concludes, the true philosopher is the complete man. He is the truth and reality which the appetitive and emotional man were seeking after and failed to realise. It is true they at first will not see this. But the whole long process of philosophy is the means to induce this conviction. And for Plato it remains clear that through experience, through wisdom, and through abstract deduction, the philosopher will justify his claim to him who hath ears to hear and heart to understand. If that be so, the asceticism of Plato is not a mere war upon flesh and sense as such, but upon flesh and sense as imperfect truth, fragmentary reality, which suppose themselves complete, though they are again and again confuted by experience, by wisdom, and by mere calculation,—a war against their blindness and shortsightedness.

It might be unfair to interpret Plato this way. Some have said that his division of the parts or kinds of soul—or his distinction between its fighting horses—threatens the unity of mental life. But maybe that’s exactly what he aimed to express. We could restate his meaning as there being three kinds of human beings, three types of human life. There’s the person driven by appetite and physical desires; then there’s the person of noble emotions and deep energy of soul; and finally, there’s the person focused on reason and organized principles. Alternatively, we might understand his message as suggesting there are three elements or areas of mental life, which in most people are only imperfectly connected and don’t achieve true unity. There is always some unity, but in a life purely driven by appetite and impulse, even when those impulses reflect our nobler feelings of love and hatred, that unity is quite lacking. Or, as he discusses in other parts, the soul has a yearning for self-completion, a love of beauty, which for most is merely a misleading desire. The purpose of the philosophical life is to recreate or nurture that unity; philosophy is the ongoing quest of the soul for its lost unity, seeking the unity that is always its driving force and inner belief. [pg cxlv] When the soul achieves this ideal—if we can assume it can (and the strong-minded ancient philosophers had no doubt about this)—then a transformation must occur. The love of beauty isn’t shut down; it becomes self-assured, and its object is freed from imperfection. It’s not that passion has disappeared; instead, its nature is so transformed that it deserves a nobler name, one we struggle to articulate. In such a life, where battles and conflicts are unknown, we can no longer refer to it simply as life; thus, we say that philosophy's role in life is like a rehearsal for death. And yet, the absence of battle doesn’t equate to mere inaction. Therefore, as the Republic concludes, the true philosopher is the whole person. He embodies the truth and reality that the appetitive and emotional person were searching for but failed to grasp. It’s true they won’t see this at first. However, the long journey of philosophy serves to foster this understanding. For Plato, it’s clear that through experience, wisdom, and abstract reasoning, the philosopher will validate his claims for those who have the ears to hear and the heart to comprehend. If that’s the case, Plato's asceticism isn’t just a battle against flesh and senses, but against flesh and senses as imperfect truths, fragmented realities that consider themselves whole, even as they are repeatedly challenged by experience, wisdom, and mere logic—a struggle against their ignorance and shortsightedness.

[pg cxlvi]

Essay IV. Psycho-Genesis.

“The key,” says Carus, “for the ascertainment of the nature of the conscious psychical life lies in the region of the unconscious71.” The view which these words take is at least as old as the days of Leibniz. It means that the mental world does not abruptly emerge a full-grown intelligence, but has a genesis, and follows a law of development: that its life may be described as the differentiation (with integration) of a simple or indifferentiated mass. The terms conscious and unconscious, indeed, with their lax popular uses, leave the door wide open for misconception. But they may serve to mark that the mind is to be understood only in a certain relation (partly of antithesis) to nature, and the soul only in reference to the body. The so-called “superior faculties”—specially characteristic of humanity—are founded upon, and do not abruptly supersede, the lower powers which are supposed to be specially obvious in the animals72. The individual and specific phenomena of consciousness, which the psychologist is generally supposed to study, rest upon a deeper, less explicated, more indefinite, life of sensibility, which in its turn fades away by immeasurable gradations into something irresponsive to the ordinary tests for sensation and life.

"The key," says Carus, "To understand the nature of conscious mental life, we need to explore the realm of the unconscious__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__." This perspective has been around since the days of Leibniz. It suggests that our mental world doesn’t just pop up as a fully developed intelligence, but instead has a beginning and follows a developmental path: its life can be seen as the differentiation (along with integration) of a simple or undifferentiated mass. The terms conscious and unconscious, with their loose everyday meanings, can easily lead to misunderstandings. However, they help indicate that the mind should be understood in relation (partly in contrast) to nature, and the soul primarily concerning the body. The so-called "advanced skills"—especially characteristic of humans—are built on, and do not quickly replace, the lower abilities that are typically evident in animals72. The individual and specific aspects of consciousness that psychologists are typically seen as studying are based on a deeper, less articulated, more vague sensitivity, which gradually fades into something that doesn't respond to our usual measures of sensation and life.

[pg cxlvii]

And yet the moment we attempt to leave the daylight of consciousness for the darker sides of sub-conscious life, the risks of misinterpretation multiply. The problem is to some extent the same as confronts the student of the ideas and principles of primitive races. There, the temptation of seeing things through the “spectacles of civilisation” is almost irresistible. So in psychology we are apt to import into the life of sensation and feeling the distinctions and relations of subsequent intellection. Nor is the difficulty lessened by Hegel's method which deals with soul, sentiency, and consciousness as grades or general characteristics in a developmental advance. He borrows his illustrations from many quarters, from morbid and anomalous states of consciousness,—less from the cases of savages, children and animals. These illustrations may be called a loose induction. But it requires a much more powerful instrument than mere induction to build up a scientific system; a framework of general principle or theory is the only basis on which to build theory by the allegation of facts, however numerous. Yet in philosophic science, which is systematised knowledge, all facts strictly so described will find their place and be estimated at their proper value.

And yet the moment we try to move away from the clear light of consciousness into the darker areas of the subconscious, the chances of misunderstanding increase. The challenge is somewhat similar to what the scholar encounters when studying the beliefs and principles of primitive cultures. There, the urge to view things through the “spectacles of civilization” is almost impossible to resist. Similarly, in psychology, we tend to project our later understanding into the realm of sensation and emotion. The issue is further complicated by Hegel's approach, which considers soul, awareness, and consciousness as stages or general traits in a developmental progression. He draws his examples from various sources, including unusual states of consciousness—not as much from the experiences of indigenous peoples, children, and animals. These examples might be seen as a loose form of induction. However, building a scientific system requires something stronger than simple induction; a foundation of overarching principles or theories is essential for developing theory through the presentation of facts, no matter how plentiful they are. Nevertheless, in the realm of philosophical science, which organizes knowledge systematically, all precisely defined facts will be recognized and assessed appropriately.

Basic feelings.

Psychology (with Hegel) takes up the work of science from biology. The mind comes before it as the supreme product of the natural world, the finest flower of organic life, the “truth” of the physical process. As such it is called by the time-honoured name of Soul. If we further go on to say that the soul is the principle of life, [pg cxlviii] we must not understand this vital principle to be something over and above the life of which it is the principle. Such a locally-separable principle is an addition which is due to the analogy of mechanical movement, where a detached agent sets in motion and directs the machinery. But in the organism the principle is not thus detachable as a thing or agent. By calling Soul the principle of life we rather mean that in the vital organism, so far as it lives, all the real variety, separation, and discontinuity of parts must be reduced to unity and identity, or as Hegel would say, to ideality. To live is thus to keep all differences fluid and permeable in the fire of the life-process. Or to use a familiar term of logic, the Soul is the concept or intelligible unity of the organic body. But to call it a concept might suggest that it is only the conception through which we represent to ourselves the variety in unity of the organism. The soul, however, is more than a mere concept: and life is more than a mere mode of description for a group of movements forming an objective unity. It is a unity, subjective and objective. The organism is one life, controlling difference: and it is also one by our effort to comprehend it. The Soul therefore is in Hegelian language described as the Idea rather than the concept of the organic body. Life is the generic title for this subject-object: but the life may be merely physical, or it may be intellectual and practical, or it may be absolute, i.e. will and know all that it is, and be all that it knows and wills.

Psychology (with Hegel) picks up the work of science from biology. The mind appears as the highest product of the natural world, the finest expression of organic life, the "truth" of the physical process. Because of this, it's referred to by the traditional name of Soul. If we go on to say that the soul is the principle of life, [pg cxlviii] we should not think of this vital principle as something separate from the life it represents. Such a notion of a separable principle comes from the analogy of mechanical movement, where an outside agent activates and directs the machinery. But in the organism, this principle can’t be detached as a separate thing or agent. By calling the Soul the principle of life, we mean that in the living organism, as long as it lifestyles, all genuine variety, separation, and discontinuity of parts must be unified and cohesive, or as Hegel might say, brought to idealness. To live is to keep all differences dynamic and interconnected in the energy of the life-process. Or, to use a well-known logical term, the Soul is the concept or intelligible unity of the organic body. However, referring to it as a concept might imply that it's just the way us understand the variety within the unity of the organism. The soul, though, is more than just a concept: life is more than a simple way of describing a group of movements that create an objective unity. It's a unity that is both subjective and objective. The organism embodies one life that manages differences, and it is also unified through our effort to understand it. Therefore, in Hegelian terms, the Soul is described as the Idea rather than just the concept of the organic body. Life serves as the general term for this subject-object: but life can be purely physical, intellectual, practical, or it can be absolute, meaning it knows and wills everything it is, and is everything it knows and wills.

Up to this point the world is what is called an external, which is here taken to mean (not a world external to the individual, but) a self-externalised world. That is to say, it is the observer who has hitherto by his interpretation of his perceptions supplied the “Spirit in Nature.” In itself the external world has no inside, [pg cxlix] no centre: it is we who read into it the conception of a life-history. We are led to believe that a principle of unity is always at work throughout the physical world—even in the mathematical laws of natural operation. It is only intelligible and credible to us as a system, a continuous and regular development. But that system is only a hypothetical idea, though it is held to be a conclusion to which all the evidence seems unequivocally to point. And, even in organic life, the unity, though more perfect and palpable than in the mechanical and inorganic world, is only a perception, a vision,—a necessary mode of realising the unity of the facts. The phenomenon of life reveals as in a picture and an ocular demonstration the conformity of inward and outward, the identity of whole and parts, of power and utterance. But it is still outside the observer. In the function of sensibility and sentiency, however, we stand as it were on the border-line between biology and psychology. At one step we have been brought within the harmony, and are no longer mere observers and reflecters. The sentient not merely is, but is aware that it is. Hitherto as life, it only is the unity in diversity, and diversity in unity, for the outsider, i.e. only implicitly: now it is so for itself, or consciously. And in the first stage it does not know, but feels or is sentient. Here, for the first time, is created the distinction of inward and outward. Loosely indeed we may, like Mr. Spencer, speak of outward and inward in physiology: but strictly speaking, what Goethe says is true, Natur hat weder Kern noch Schaale73. Nature in the narrower sense knows no distinction of the inward and outward in its phenomena: it is a purely superficial order and succession of appearance and event. The Idea which has been visible to an intelligent [pg cl] percipient in the types and laws of the natural world, now is, actually is—is in and for itself—but at first in a minimum of content, a mere point of light, or rather the dawn which has yet to expand into the full day.

Up to this point, the world is what we call external, which here means (not a world outside the individual, but) a self-externalized world. In other words, it is the observer who has, so far, through their interpretation of perceptions given meaning to the "Spirit in Nature." The external world itself has no inner aspect, [pg cxlix] no center: it is we who project the idea of a life-history onto it. We tend to believe that a principle of unity is constantly at work throughout the physical world—even in the mathematical laws that govern natural processes. It only makes sense and is believable to us as a system, a continuous and orderly progression. However, that system is only a hypothetical concept, even though it appears to be the conclusion that all the evidence clearly supports. And, even in living organisms, the unity—though more complete and obvious than in the mechanical and non-organic world—is only a perception, a vision—a necessary way of realizing the unity of the facts. The phenomenon of life reveals, like a picture and a clear demonstration, the relationship between the internal and external, the unity of whole and parts, and the connection between power and expression. But it is still outside the observer. In terms of sensitivity and awareness, we find ourselves on the threshold between biology and psychology. With one step, we have entered into harmony and are no longer just observers and reflectors. The sentient being not only exists but is also aware of its existence. Until now, it has only represented the unity in diversity and diversity in unity from an outsider's perspective—implicitly; now it stands as a conscious concept for itself. In this initial stage, it doesn’t know but feels or is sentient. Here, for the first time, the distinction between inward and outward is created. While we might loosely refer to outward and inward in physiology, as Mr. Spencer does, strictly speaking, Goethe's assertion holds true, Nature has neither core nor shell73. Nature, in a narrower sense, makes no distinction between the inward and outward in its phenomena: it is a purely superficial arrangement and sequence of appearances and events. The Idea that has been apparent to an intelligent [pg cl] perceiver in the types and laws of the natural world now is, it truly exists—in and for itself—but initially holds a minimal amount of content, a mere point of light, or rather the dawn that has yet to unfold into full daylight.

Spinoza has asserted that “all individual bodies are animate, though in different degrees74.” Now it is to a great extent this diversity of degree on which the main interest turns. Yet it is well to remember that the abrupt and trenchant separations which popular practice loves are overridden to a deeper view by an essential unity of idea, reducing them to indifference. If, that is, we take seriously the Spinozist unity of Substance, and the continual correlation (to call it no more) of extension and consciousness therein, we cannot avoid the conclusion which even Bacon would admit of something describable as attraction and perception, something subduing diversity to unity. But whether it be well to name this soul or life is a different matter. It may indeed only be taken to mean that all true being must be looked on as a real unity and individuality, must, that is, be conceived as manifesting itself in organisation, must be referred to a self-centred and self-developing activity. But this—which is the fundamental thesis of idealism—is hardly all that is meant. Rather Spinoza would imply that all things which form a real unity must have life—must have inner principle and unifying reality: and what he teaches is closely akin to the Leibnitian doctrine that every substantial existence reposes upon a monad, a unity which is at once both a force and a cognition, a “representation” and an appetite or nisus to act. [pg cli] When Fechner in a series of works75 expounds and defends the hypothesis that plants and planets are not destitute of soul, any more than man and animals, he only gives a more pronounced expression to this idealisation or spiritualisation of the natural world. But for the moment the point to be noted is that all of this idealistic doctrine is an inference, or a development which finds its point d'appui in the fact of sensation. And the problem of the Philosophy of Mind is just to trace the process whereby a mere shock of sensation has grown into a conception and a faith in the goodness, beauty and intelligence of the world.

Spinoza has asserted that "All individual bodies are living, though to varying degrees __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__." The main interest revolves around this variation in degrees. However, it’s important to remember that the sharp and clear divisions that people like to create are overshadowed by a fundamental unity of idea, making them seem less significant. If we take Spinoza's concept of the unity of Substance seriously, along with the ongoing connection between extension and consciousness, we must conclude—something even Bacon would agree with—that there’s something describable as attraction and perception, something that brings diversity down to unity. Whether it's appropriate to call this soul or life is another question. It might simply mean that all true existence should be viewed as a real unity and individuality, understood as expressing itself through organization, and linked to a self-centered and self-developing activity. However, this— which is the core principle of idealism—doesn’t fully capture the meaning. Instead, Spinoza suggests that all things that create a real unity must possess life—they must have an inner principle and a unifying reality: what he teaches is closely related to Leibniz's idea that every substantial existence depends on a monad, which is both a force and a form of awareness, a "representation" and a drive or nisus to act. [pg cli] When Fechner, in a series of works75, explains and defends the idea that plants and planets have souls just like humans and animals, he is simply giving a clearer expression to this idealization or spiritualization of the natural world. But for now, it's important to note that this entire idealistic doctrine is an inference or development grounded in the reality of sensation. The challenge in the Philosophy of Mind is to explore how a simple sensory shock has evolved into a belief in the goodness, beauty, and intelligence of the world.

Schopenhauer has put the point with his usual picturesqueness. Outward nature presents nothing but a play of forces. At first, however, this force shows merely the mechanical phenomena of pressure and impact, and its theory is sufficiently described by mathematical physics. But in the process of nature force assumes higher types, types where it loses a certain amount of its externality76, till in the organic world it acquires a peculiar phase which Schopenhauer calls Will, meaning by that, however, an organising and controlling power, a tendency or nisus to be and live, which is persistent and potent, but without consciousness. This blind force, which however has a certain coherence and purposiveness, is in the animal organism endowed with a new character, in consequence of the emergence of a new organ. This organ, the brain and nervous system, causes the evolution into clear day of an element which has been growing more and more urgent. The gathering tendency of force to return into itself is now complete: the cycle of operation is [pg clii] formed: and the junction of the two currents issues in the spark of sensation. The blind force now becomes seeing.

Schopenhauer has expressed the idea with his usual vividness. Outer nature is nothing but a display of forces. Initially, this force only shows the mechanical effects of pressure and impact, which can be adequately explained by mathematical physics. However, as nature progresses, force takes on higher forms, losing some of its externality76, until in the organic world it develops a unique aspect that Schopenhauer refers to as Will. By this, he means an organizing and controlling power, a drive or nisus to exist and thrive, which is persistent and strong but lacks consciousness. This blind force, which still has some coherence and purpose, acquires a new character within the animal organism due to the emergence of a new organ. This organ, the brain and nervous system, brings forth a previously growing element into clear awareness. The accumulating tendency of force to turn inward is now complete: the cycle of operation is [pg clii] established, and the merging of the two currents results in the spark of sensation. The blind force now gains the ability to see.

But at first—and this is the point we have to emphasise—its powers of vision are limited. Sensibility is either a local and restricted phenomenon: or, in so far as it is not local, it is vague and indefinite, and hardly entitled to the name of sensibility. Either it is a dim, but far-reaching, sympathy with environing existence, and in that case only so-called blind will or feeling: or if it is clear, is locally confined, and at first within very narrow limits. Neither of these points must be lost sight of. On the one hand feeling has to be regarded as the dull and confused stirring of an almost infinite sympathy with the world—a pulse which has come from the far-distant movements of the universe, and bears with it, if but as a possibility, the wealth of an infinite message. On the other hand, feeling at first only becomes real, in this boundless ideality to which its possibilities extend, by restricting itself to one little point and from several points organising itself to a unity of bodily feeling, till it can go on from thence to embrace the universe in distinct and articulate comprehension.

But at first—and this is the point we need to emphasize—its ability to perceive is limited. Sensibility can either be a local and restricted occurrence, or, when it's not local, it tends to be vague and unclear, hardly deserving the label of sensibility. It can be a faint, yet extensive, sympathy with the surrounding world, and in that case, it's merely what we call blind will or feeling; or if it's clear, it is confined to a specific area and initially operates within very narrow boundaries. We must not lose sight of either of these aspects. On one hand, feeling should be seen as a dull and murky stirring of an almost infinite sympathy with the world—a pulse that resonates from the distant movements of the universe, carrying, even if just as a possibility, the richness of an infinite message. On the other hand, feeling only becomes tangible, within this boundless ideality of its potential, by narrowing itself down to one small point and then organizing itself from several points into a unity of bodily feeling, until it can expand from there to embrace the universe in a clear and articulate understanding.

Soul, says Hegel, is not a separate and additional something over and above the rest of nature: it is rather nature's “'universal immaterialism, and simple ideal life77.” There were ancient philosophers who spoke of the soul as a self-adjusting number,—as a harmony, or equilibrium78—and the moderns have added considerably to the list of these analogical definitions. As definitions they obviously fall short. Yet these things give, as it were, by anticipation, an image of soul, as the “ideality,” which reduces the manifold to [pg cliii] unity. The adhesions and cohesions of matter, its gravitating attractions, its chemical affinities and electrical polarities, the intricate out-and-in of organic structure, are all preludes to the true incorporating unity which is the ever-immanent supersession of the endless self-externalism and successionalism of physical reality. But in sentiency, feeling, or sensibility, the unity which all of these imply without reaching, is explicitly present. It is implicitly an all-embracing unity: an infinite,—which has no doors and no windows, for the good reason that it needs none, because it has nothing outside it, because it “expresses” and “envelopes” (however confusedly at first) the whole universe. Thus, even if, with localising phraseology, we may describe mind, where it appears emerging in the natural world, as a mere feeble and incidental outburst,—a rebellion breaking out as in some petty province or isolated region against the great law of the physical realm—we are in so speaking taking only an external standpoint. But with the rise of mind in nature the bond of externalism is implicitly overcome. To it, and where it really is, there is nothing outside, nothing transcendent. Everything which is said to be outside mind is only outside a localised and limited mind—outside a mind which is imperfectly and abstractly realised—not outside mind absolutely. Mind is the absolute negation of externality: not a mere relative negative, as the organism may be biologically described as inner in respect of the environment. To accomplish this negation in actuality, to bring the multiplicity and externality of things into the unity and identity of one Idea, is the process of development of mind from animal sensibility to philosophic knowledge, from appetite to art,—the process of culture through the social state under the influence of religion.

Soul, according to Hegel, isn’t just something separate or additional to the rest of nature; it’s more like nature’s "universal immaterialism and a simple ideal life __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__." Ancient philosophers described the soul as a self-adjusting number—a harmony or equilibrium78—and modern thinkers have added a lot to these kinds of definitions. As definitions, they clearly don’t capture everything. Still, they provide an early glimpse of the soul as the "idealism," which brings together diversity into [pg cliii] unity. The way matter sticks together, its gravitational pull, chemical attractions, and electrical charges, along with the complex structures of organic life, all serve as preludes to the true unifying essence that constantly moves beyond the endless separateness and succession of physical reality. However, in sentience, feeling, or sensitivity, the unity that all these imply is clearly present. It is implicitly an all-encompassing unity—an infinite whole that has no doors and no windows because it doesn’t need any; there’s nothing outside it, since it “shares” and “envelopes” (though initially in a confused manner) the entire universe. So even if we describe mind, where it shows to emerge in the natural world, as just a weak and random outburst—a rebellion in a small area against the large laws of the physical world—we’re only seeing part of the picture. However, with the emergence of mind in nature, the bond of separateness is naturally overcome. For mind, and where it truly exists, there is nothing outside, nothing beyond it. Everything said to be outside the mind is only outside a localized and limited mind—outside a mind that is only partially and abstractly realized—not outside mind in absolute terms. Mind is the complete negation of externality; it’s not just a relative negative, like how organisms may be described as inner in relation to their environment. To achieve this negation in reality, bringing the diversity and externality of things into the unity of one Idea, is the process of mental development from animal sensitivity to philosophical understanding, from desire to art—the process of cultural evolution through social conditions influenced by religion.

Sentiency or psychic matter (mind-stuff), to begin [pg cliv] with, is in some respects like the tabula rasa of the empiricists. It is the possibility—but the real possibility—of intelligence rather than intelligence itself. It is the monotonous undifferentiated inwardness—a faint self-awareness and self-realisation of the material world, but at first a mere vague psychical protoplasm and without defined nucleus, without perceptible organisation or separation of structures. If there is self-awareness, it is not yet discriminated into a distinct and unified self, not yet differentiated and integrated,—soul in the condition of a mere “Is,” which, however, is nothing determinate. It is very much in the situation of Condillac's statue-man—une statue organisée intérieurement comme nous, et animée d'un esprit privé de toute espèce d'idées: alike at least so far that the rigid uniformity of the latter's envelope prevents all articulated organisation of its faculties. The foundation under all the diversity and individuality in the concrete intelligent and volitional life is a common feeling,—a sensus communis—a general and indeterminate susceptibility to influence, a sympathy responsive, but responsive vaguely and equivocally, to all the stimuli of the physical environment. There was once a time, according to primitive legend, when man understood the language of beast and bird, and even surprised the secret converse of trees and flowers. Such fancies are but the exaggeration of a solidarity of conscious life which seems to spread far in the sub-conscious realm, and to narrow the individual's soul into limited channels as it rises into clear self-perception,

Sentience or psychic matter (mind-stuff), to start with, is somewhat like the tabula rasa of the empiricists. It represents the potential—but the real potential—of intelligence rather than intelligence itself. It embodies a monotonous, undifferentiated inwardness— a faint self-awareness and self-realization of the material world, but initially just a vague psychical protoplasm, lacking a defined core, with no noticeable organization or separation of structures. If there is self-awareness, it hasn’t yet formed into a distinct and unified self; it hasn’t been differentiated and integrated yet—soul in a state of being merely an “Is,” which, however, isn’t anything specific. It resembles Condillac's statue-man—une statue organisée intérieurement comme nous, et animée d'un esprit privé de toute espèce d'idées: similar at least in that the rigid uniformity of its exterior prevents any articulated organization of its faculties. The foundation underneath all the diversity and individuality in concrete intelligent and volitional life is a common feeling—a sensus communis— a general and indeterminate sensitivity to influence, a sympathy that responds, but responds vaguely and ambiguously, to all the stimuli of the physical environment. According to ancient legend, there was a time when humans could understand the language of animals and birds, and even overheard the secret conversations of trees and flowers. Such ideas are merely an exaggeration of a solidarity of conscious life that seems to spread extensively in the subconscious realm, narrowing the individual’s soul into limited paths as it rises into clear self-awareness.

As he moves through the frame that holds him in
His isolation becomes more defined.

It may be a mere dream that, as Goethe feigns of Makaria in his romance79, there are men and women in [pg clv] sympathy with the vicissitudes of the starry regions: and hypotheses of lunar influence, or dogmas of astrological destiny, may count to the present guardians of the sciences as visionary superstitions. Yet science in these regions has no reason to be dogmatic; her function hitherto can only be critical; and even for that, her data are scanty and her principles extremely general. The influences on the mental mood and faculty, produced by climate and seasons, by local environment and national type, by individual peculiarities, by the differences of age and sex, and by the alternation of night and day, of sleep and waking, are less questionable. It is easy no doubt to ignore or forget them: easy to remark how indefinable and incalculable they are. But that does not lessen their radical and inevitable impress in the determination of the whole character. “The sum of our existence, divided by reason, never comes out exact, but always leaves a marvellous remainder80.” Irrational this residue is, in the sense that it is inexplicable, and incommensurable with the well-known quantities of conscious and voluntarily organised life. But a scientific psychology, which is adequate to the real and concrete mind, should never lose sight of the fact that every one of its propositions in regard to the more advanced phases of intellectual development is thoroughly and in indefinable ways modified by these preconditions. When that is remembered, it will be obvious how complicated is the problem of adapting psychology for the application to education, and how dependent the solution of that problem is upon an experiential familiarity with the data of individual and national temperament and character.

It might just be a fantasy that, as Goethe imagines with Makaria in his novel 79, there are people who resonate with the changes of the starry skies. Ideas about lunar effects or beliefs in astrological fate might seem like outdated superstitions to today's scholars. However, science in these areas shouldn't be rigid; its role so far has mostly been critical, and even then, its data is limited and its principles very broad. The impacts on our thoughts and feelings from climate and seasons, surroundings and cultural backgrounds, personal traits, age and gender differences, and the shifts between night and day, sleep and wakefulness, are more straightforward. It may be easy to overlook or dismiss them, noting how difficult they are to define or measure. But that doesn’t diminish their fundamental and unavoidable influence on shaping one's entire character. "The total of our existence, when divided by reason, never results in a perfect answer but always leaves an amazing remainder __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__." This residue is irrational in that it's unexplainable and can't be measured against the familiar aspects of conscious, organized life. Yet, a scientific understanding of psychology that accurately reflects real human experience should always recognize that each of its claims regarding higher levels of intellectual growth is significantly and subtly shaped by these underlying conditions. Keeping that in mind makes it clear how intricate the challenge is in tailoring psychology for educational purposes and how much the success of that challenge relies on a practical understanding of individual and cultural traits and characters.

The first stage in mental development is the establishment of regular and uniform relations between soul and [pg clvi] body: it is the differentiation of organs and the integration of function: the balance between sensation and movement, between the afferent and efferent processes of sensitivity. Given a potential soul, the problem is to make it actual in an individual body. It is the business of a physical psychology to describe in detail the steps by which the body we are attached to is made inward as our idea through the several organs and their nervous appurtenances: whereas a psychical physiology would conversely explain the corresponding processes for the expression of the emotions and for the objectification of the volitions. Thus soul inwardises (erinnert) or envelops body: which body “expresses” or develops soul. The actual soul is the unity of both, is the percipient individual. The solidarity or “communion” of body and soul is here the dominant fact: the soul sentient of changes in its peripheral organs, and transmitting emotion and volition into physical effect. It is on this psychical unity,—the unity which is the soul of the diversity of body—that all the subsequent developments of mind rest. Sensation is thus the prius—or basis—of all mental life: the organisation of soul in body and of body in soul. It is the process which historically has been prepared in the evolution of animal life from those undifferentiated forms where specialised organs are yet unknown, and which each individual has further to realise and complete for himself, by learning to see and hear, and use his limbs. At first, moreover, it begins from many separate centres and only through much collision and mutual compliance arrives at comparative uniformity and centralisation. The common basis of united sensibility supplied by the one organism has to be made real and effective, and it is so at first by sporadic and comparatively independent developments. If self-hood means reference [pg clvii] to self of what is prima facie not self, and projection of self therein, there is in primitive sensibility only the germ or possibility of self-hood. In the early phases of psychic development the centre is fluctuating and ill-defined, and it takes time and trouble to co-ordinate or unify the various starting-points of sensibility81.

The first stage in mental development is establishing regular and consistent connections between the soul and the body. It involves the differentiation of organs and the integration of their functions, maintaining a balance between sensation and movement, and between the incoming and outgoing processes of sensitivity. Given a potential soul, the challenge is to bring it to life within an individual body. It's the role of physical psychology to detail how the body we inhabit becomes an expression of our thoughts through various organs and their nervous connections. Conversely, psychical physiology would explain how emotions are expressed and willpower becomes manifest. Thus, the soul becomes inner and envelops the body, while the body “expresses” and develops the soul. The actual soul is the combination of both and represents the aware individual. The unity or “communion” of body and soul is the key aspect here: the soul senses changes in its peripheral organs and translates emotions and will into physical actions. This psychical unity—where the soul embodies the diversity of the body—forms the foundation for all future mental developments. Sensation is thus the basis of all mental life: the organization of soul within the body and body within the soul. This process has historically evolved from the development of animal life, starting from primitive forms where specialized organs were not yet recognized, and every individual must further realize this by learning to see, hear, and use their limbs. Initially, it begins with many separate centers, and only through significant interaction and adaptation does it reach comparative uniformity and centralization. The shared foundation of combined sensitivity provided by the single organism must be made real and effective, and it begins through sporadic and relatively independent developments. If self-hood means referring to oneself in what initially seems not to be self and projecting oneself within it, then primitive sensitivity holds only the potential for self-hood. In the early stages of psychic development, the center is unstable and unclear, requiring time and effort to coordinate or unify the various sources of sensitivity.

This consolidation of inward life may be looked at either formally or concretely. Under the first head, it means the growth of a central unity of apperception. In the second case, it means a peculiar aggregate of ideas and sentiments. There is growing up within him what we may call the individuality of the individual,—an irrational, i.e. not consciously intelligent, nether-self or inner soul, a firm aggregation of hopes and wishes, of views and feelings, or rather of tendencies and temperament, of character hereditary and acquired. It is the law of the natural will or character which from an inaccessible background dominates our action,—which, because it is not realised and formulated in consciousness, behaves like a guardian spirit, or genius, or destiny within us. This genius is the sub-conscious unity of the sensitive life—the manner of man which unknown to ourselves we are,—and which influences us against our nominal or formal purposes. So far as this predominates, our ends, rough hew them how we will, are given by a force which is not really, i.e. with full consciousness, ours: by a mass of ingrained prejudice and unreasoned sympathies, of instincts and passions, of fancies and feelings, which have condensed and organised themselves into a natural power. As the child in the mother's womb is responsive to her psychic influences, so the development of a man's psychic life is guided by feelings centred in objects and agents [pg clviii] external to him, who form the genius presiding over his development. His soul, to that extent, is really in another: he himself is selfless, and when his stay is removed the principle of his life is gone82. He is but a bundle of impressions, held together by influences and ties which in years before consciousness proper began made him what he is. Such is the involuntary adaptation to example and environment, which establishes in the depths below personality a self which becomes hereafter the determinant of action. Early years, in which the human being is naturally susceptible, build up by imitation, by pliant obedience, an image, a system, reproducing the immediate surroundings. The soul, as yet selfless, and ready to accept any imprint, readily moulds itself into the likeness of an authoritative influence.

This consolidation of inner life can be viewed in two ways: formally or concretely. Formally, it refers to the development of a central unity of awareness. Concretely, it signifies a unique collection of ideas and feelings. Within a person, what we can call their individuality is emerging—an irrational, or not consciously intelligent, inner self or soul, a solid mix of hopes and desires, perspectives and emotions, or more accurately, tendencies and temperament, shaped by both inherited traits and personal experiences. It’s the fundamental nature of the will or character that dominates our actions from an inaccessible background—because it isn’t fully realized and expressed in our awareness, it acts like a guiding spirit, genius, or fate within us. This genius represents the subconscious unity of our sensitive life—the unknowable part of ourselves that shapes who we are—and influences us against our overt intentions. To the extent this subconscious aspect takes precedence, our objectives, no matter how we try to define them, are influenced by a force that isn’t entirely ours: a mix of deeply ingrained biases and unexamined affections, instincts and passions, whims and feelings that have solidified into a natural power. Just as a fetus in the womb responds to the mother’s psychic influences, a man’s psychological development is guided by the feelings related to external objects and agents, who act as the genius guiding his growth. In this respect, his soul is truly connected to something beyond himself; he is selfless, and when those external influences are removed, the essence of his life dissipates. He is merely a collection of impressions, bound together by influences and connections established before conscious awareness began, which shaped him into who he is. This involuntary adjustment to examples and surroundings creates a self that later influences actions. Early years, during which a person is naturally impressionable, shape an image and system through imitation and pliant obedience, reflecting immediate surroundings. The soul, still selfless and willing to take any shape, easily conforms to the mold of an authoritative influence.

The step by which the universality or unity of the self is realised in the variety of its sensation is Habit. Habit gives us a definite standing-ground in the flux of single impressions: it is the identification of ourselves with what is most customary and familiar: an identification which takes place by practice and repetition. If it circumscribes us to one little province of being, it on the other frees us from the vague indeterminateness where we are at the mercy of every passing mood. It makes thus much of our potential selves our very own, our acquisition and permanent possession. It, above all, makes us free and at one with our bodily part, so that henceforth we start as a subjective unit of body and soul. We have now as the result of the anthropological process a self or ego, an individual consciousness able to reflect and compare, setting itself on one side (a soul [pg clix] in bodily organisation), and on the other setting an object of consciousness, or external world, a world of other things. All this presupposes that the soul has actualised itself by appropriating and acquiring as its expression and organ the physical sensibility which is its body. By restricting and establishing itself, it has gained a fixed standpoint. No doubt it has localised and confined itself, but it is no longer at the disposal of externals and accident: it has laid the foundation for higher developments.

The way we achieve a sense of unity or universality of the self through various sensations is called Habit. Habit provides us with a solid foundation amidst the flow of individual experiences: it connects us to what is most familiar and customary, a connection developed through practice and repetition. While it may limit us to a small area of existence, it also liberates us from the vague uncertainty where we are influenced by every fleeting mood. It makes many of our potential selves truly ours, turning them into our personal possession. Most importantly, it aligns us with our physical selves, allowing us to function as a unified body and soul. As a result of this anthropological process, we develop a self or ego, an individual consciousness capable of reflection and comparison, distinguishing between itself (a soul [pg clix] in bodily organization) and the object of consciousness or external world, which consists of other things. All of this assumes that the soul has realized itself by incorporating and utilizing its body, the expression and instrument of physical sensitivity. By defining and solidifying itself, it has established a stable perspective. It may have localized and confined itself, but it is no longer subject to external influences and randomness: it has laid the groundwork for further development.

Psychic Life Anomalies

Psychology, as we have seen, goes for information regarding the earlier stages of mental growth to the child and the animal,—perhaps also to the savage. So too sociology founds certain conclusions upon the observations of savage customs and institutions, or on the earlier records of the race. In both cases with a limitation caused by the externality and fragmentariness of the facts and the need of interpreting them through our own conscious experiences. There is however another direction in which corresponding inquiries may be pursued; and where the danger of the conclusions arrived at, though not perhaps less real, is certainly of a different kind. In sociology we can observe—and almost experiment upon—the phenomena of the lapsed, degenerate and criminal classes. The advantage of such observation is that the object of study can be made to throw greater light on his own inner states. He is a little of the child and a little of the savage, but these aspects co-exist with other features which put him more on a level with the intelligent observer. Similar pathological [pg clx] regions are open to us in the case of psychology. There the anomalous and morbid conditions of mind co-exist with a certain amount of mature consciousness. So presented, they are thrown out into relief. They form the negative instances which serve to corroborate our positive inductions. The regularly concatenated and solid structure of normal mind is under abnormal and deranged conditions thrown into disorder, and its constituents are presented in their several isolation. Such phenomena are relapses into more rudimentary grades: but with the difference that they are set in the midst of a more advanced phase of intellectual life.

Psychology, as we've seen, looks for information about the early stages of mental development in children and animals, and possibly even in primitive cultures. Similarly, sociology bases certain conclusions on observations of primitive customs and institutions, or on earlier records of humanity. In both cases, there's a limitation due to the external and fragmented nature of the facts, along with the need to interpret them through our own conscious experiences. However, there is another avenue through which similar inquiries can be pursued, where the risk of the conclusions reached, while perhaps still significant, is definitely different. In sociology, we can observe—and even experiment with—the behaviors of marginalized, degenerate, and criminal groups. The benefit of such observation is that the subject can provide more insight into their own inner states. They embody aspects of both the child and the primitive person, but these characteristics coexist with other traits that align them more closely with the observant individual. Similar pathological regions can be found in psychology as well. There, the abnormal and unhealthy states of mind coexist with a degree of mature consciousness. When presented this way, they stand out clearly. They serve as negative examples that support our positive conclusions. The regular and solid structure of a normal mind becomes disordered under abnormal and disturbed conditions, revealing its components in isolation. These phenomena are regressions into more basic levels of functioning, but with the distinction that they occur amidst a more advanced stage of intellectual life.

Even amongst candid and honest-minded students of psychology there is a certain reluctance to dabble in researches into the night-side of the mental range. Herbart is an instance of this shrinking. The region of the Unconscious seemed—and to many still seems—a region in which the charlatan and the dupe can and must play into each other's hands. Once in the whirl of spiritualist and crypto-psychical inquiry you could not tell how far you might be carried. The facts moreover were of a peculiar type. Dependent as they seemed to be on the frame of mind of observers and observed, they defied the ordinary criteria of detached and abstract observation. You can only observe them, it is urged, when you believe; scepticism destroys them. Now there is a widespread natural impatience against what Bacon has called “monodical” phenomena, phenomena i.e. which claim to come under a special law of their own, or to have a private and privileged sphere. And this impatience cuts the Gordian knot by a determination to treat all instances which oppose its hitherto ascertained laws as due to deception and fraud, or, at the best, to incompetent observation, confusions of memory, and superstitions of ignorance. Above all, [pg clxi] great interests of religion and personality seemed to connect themselves with these revelations—interests, at any rate, to which our common humanity thrills; it seemed as if, in this region beyond the customary range of the conscious and the seen, one might learn something of the deeper realities which lie in the unseen. But to feel that so much was at stake was naturally unfavourable to purely dispassionate observation.

Even among candid and honest-minded psychology students, there’s a certain hesitation to explore the darker side of the mind. Herbart is an example of this reluctance. The area of the Unconscious seemed—and still seems to many—like a place where charlatans and their victims can easily exploit each other. Once you get caught up in spiritualist and crypto-psychical research, you have no idea how far you might end up going. Furthermore, the facts were quite unusual. They appeared to depend heavily on the mindset of both the observers and the observed, making it hard to apply the usual standards of detached and objective observation. It's argued that you can only observe these phenomena when you believe in them; skepticism nullifies them. There’s a growing frustration with what Bacon termed “monodical” phenomena, meaning those that assert they follow a special set of laws or exist in a unique, privileged space. This frustration resolves the issue by insisting that all examples contradicting the currently established laws are due to deception and fraud, or at best, to poor observation, memory errors, and superstitions rooted in ignorance. Most importantly, the significant interests of religion and personal identity seemed to be tied to these revelations—interests that resonate with our shared humanity; it felt as though exploring this area beyond the usual conscious experience might reveal deeper truths hidden from view. But feeling that so much was at stake naturally hindered purely dispassionate observation.

The philosophers were found—as might have been expected—amongst those most strongly attracted by these problems. Even Kant had been fascinated by the spiritualism of Swedenborg, though he finally turned away sceptical. At least as early as 1806 Schelling had been interested by Ritter's researches into the question of telepathy, or the power of the human will to produce without mechanical means of conveyance an effect at a distance. He was looking forward to the rise of a Physica coelestis, or New Celestial Physics, which should justify the old magic. About the same date his brother Karl published an essay on Animal Magnetism. The novel phenomena of galvanism and its congeners suggested vast possibilities in the range of the physical powers, especially of the physical powers of the human psyche as a natural agent. The divining-rod was revived. Clairvoyance and somnambulism were carefully studied, and the curative powers of animal magnetism found many advocates83.

The philosophers were found—as might have been expected—among those most strongly drawn to these issues. Even Kant had been intrigued by Swedenborg's spiritualism, although he ultimately remained skeptical. As early as 1806, Schelling was interested in Ritter's research on telepathy, or the ability of the human will to produce an effect at a distance without mechanical means. He anticipated the emergence of a Celestial Physics, or New Celestial Physics, which would validate the old magic. Around the same time, his brother Karl published an essay on Animal Magnetism. The new phenomena of galvanism and related concepts hinted at vast possibilities in the realm of physical powers, particularly the physical powers of the human psyche as a natural force. The divining rod was revived. Clairvoyance and somnambulism were meticulously examined, and the healing abilities of animal magnetism gained many supporters83.

Interest in these questions went naturally with the new conception of the place of Man in Nature, and of Nature as the matrix of mind84. But it had been acutely stimulated by the performances and professions of Mesmer at Vienna and Paris in the last quarter of the eighteenth century. These—though by no means [pg clxii] really novel—had forced the artificial world of science and fashion to discuss the claim advanced for a new force which, amongst other things, could cure ailments that baffled the ordinary practitioner. This new force—mainly because of the recent interest in the remarkable advances of magnetic and electrical research—was conceived as a fluid, and called Animal Magnetism. At one time indeed Mesmer actually employed a magnet in the manipulation by which he induced the peculiar condition in his patients. The accompaniments of his procedure were in many respects those of the quack-doctor; and with the quack indeed he was often classed. A French commission of inquiry appointed to examine into his performances reported in 1784 that, while there was no doubt as to the reality of many of the phenomena, and even of the cures, there was no evidence for the alleged new physical force, and declared the effects to be mainly attributable to the influence of imagination. And with the mention of this familiar phrase, further explanation was supposed to be rendered superfluous.

Interest in these questions naturally aligned with the new understanding of humanity’s place in Nature and Nature as the foundation of the mind. However, it was significantly heightened by Mesmer's demonstrations and claims in Vienna and Paris during the last quarter of the eighteenth century. These performances, though not entirely new, forced the artificial realms of science and fashion to engage in discussions about a new force that allegedly could cure ailments that puzzled regular doctors. This new force—largely inspired by growing interest in recent advancements in magnetic and electrical research—was imagined as a fluid and referred to as Animal Magnetism. At one point, Mesmer even used a magnet in his techniques to induce the unique conditions in his patients. The elements of his method resembled those of a quack doctor, and he was often categorized with such individuals. A French inquiry commission established to investigate his practices reported in 1784 that, while many of the phenomena and even some cures were undeniably real, there was no evidence supporting the claimed new physical force, attributing the effects mainly to the power of imagination. With the mention of this well-known phrase, further explanation was deemed unnecessary.

In France political excitement allowed the mesmeric theory and practice to drop out of notice till the fall of the first Empire. But in Germany there was a considerable amount of investigations and hypotheses into these mystical phenomena, though rarely by the ordinary routine workers in the scientific field. The phenomena where they were discussed were studied and interpreted in two directions. Some theorists, like Jung-Stilling, Eschenmayer, Schubert, and Kerner, took the more metaphysicist and spiritualistic view: they saw in them the witness to a higher truth, to the presence and operation in this lower world of a higher and spiritual matter, a so-called ether. Thus Animal Magnetism supplied a sort of physical theory of the other world and the other life. Jung-Stilling, e.g. in his “Theory of Spirit-lore.” [pg clxiii] (1808), regarded the spiritualistic phenomena as a justification of—what he believed to be—the Kantian doctrine that in the truly real and persistent world space and time are no more. The other direction of inquiry kept more to the physical field. Ritter (whose researches interested both Schelling and Hegel) supposed he had detected the new force underlying mesmerism and the like, and gave to it the name of Siderism (1808); while Amoretti of Milan named the object of his experiments Animal Electrometry (1816). Kieser85, again (1826) spoke of Tellurism, and connected animal magnetism with the play of general terrestrial forces in the human being.

In France, political excitement caused the mesmeric theory and practice to fade from public attention until the fall of the first Empire. However, in Germany, there was a significant amount of investigation and hypotheses regarding these mystical phenomena, though it was rarely the typical scientists doing the work. The phenomena were discussed and studied in two main ways. Some theorists, like Jung-Stilling, Eschenmayer, Schubert, and Kerner, took a more metaphysical and spiritual perspective: they viewed these phenomena as evidence of a higher truth, of a higher and spiritual force, often referred to as ether, influencing our lower world. Thus, Animal Magnetism provided a sort of physical theory of the afterlife. For example, Jung-Stilling, in his “Spirit Lore Theory.” [pg clxiii] (1808), saw the spiritual phenomena as a validation of what he believed to be the Kantian idea that in the truly real and enduring world, space and time do not exist. The other line of inquiry remained more grounded in the physical realm. Ritter (whose research caught the interest of both Schelling and Hegel) thought he had discovered the new force behind mesmerism and similar phenomena, which he called Siderism (1808); while Amoretti from Milan named the object of his experiments Animal Electrometry (1816). Kieser 85, on the other hand, in 1826 spoke of Tellurism and connected animal magnetism to the influence of general terrestrial forces on human beings.

At a later date (1857) Schindler, in his “Magical Spirit-life,” expounded a theory of mental polarity. The psychical life has two poles or centres,—its day-pole, around which revolves our ordinary and superficial current of ideas, and its night-pole, round which gathers the sub-conscious and deeper group of beliefs and sentiments. Either life has a memory, a consciousness, a world of its own: and they flourish to a large extent inversely to each other. The day-world has for its organs of receiving information the ordinary senses. But the magical or night-world of the soul has its feelers also, which set men directly in telepathic rapport with influences, however distant, exerted by the whole world: and through this “inner sense” which serves to concentrate in itself all the telluric forces (—a sense which in its various aspects we name instinct, presentiment, conscience) is constructed the fabric of our sub-conscious system. Through it man is a sort of résumé of all the cosmic life, in secret affinity and sympathy with all natural processes; and by the will which stands in response therewith he can exercise [pg clxiv] a directly creative action on external nature. In normal and healthy conditions the two currents of psychic life run on harmonious but independent. But in the phenomena of somnambulism, clairvoyance, and delirium, the magic region becomes preponderant, and comes into collision with the other. The dark-world emerges into the realm of day as a portentous power: and there is the feeling of a double personality, or of an indwelling genius, familiar spirit, or demon.

At a later date (1857), Schindler, in his "Magical Spirit Life," explained a theory of mental polarity. The psychic life has two poles or centers—its day-pole, around which our ordinary and superficial ideas revolve, and its night-pole, where the subconscious and deeper beliefs and feelings gather. Each of these lives has its own memory, consciousness, and unique world, and they largely thrive in an opposite manner. The day-world uses our regular senses to gather information. But the magical or night-world of the soul also has its own receptors, connecting people telepathically to influences from the entire world, no matter how distant. Through this “intuition”, which consolidates all the earth's forces (a sense we refer to in various ways as instinct, premonition, or conscience), the foundation of our subconscious system is formed. Through it, humans become a summary of all cosmic life, maintaining a secret affinity with all natural processes; and through the will that responds to it, they can exert [pg clxiv] a direct creative impact on the external world. In normal and healthy conditions, the two currents of psychic life operate harmoniously yet independently. However, during phenomena like sleepwalking, clairvoyance, and delirium, the magical realm takes precedence and clashes with the other. The dark world emerges into the realm of day as an ominous force, leading to a sense of dual personality or the presence of an inner genius, familiar spirit, or demon.

To the ordinary physicist the so-called Actio in distans was a hopeless stumbling-block. If he did not comprehend the transmission (as it is called) of force where there was immediate contact, he was at least perfectly familiar with the outer aspect of it as a condition of his limited experience. It needed one beyond the mere hodman of science to say with Laplace: “We are so far from knowing all the agents of nature, that it would be very unphilosophical to deny the existence of phenomena solely because they are inexplicable in the present state of our knowledge.” Accordingly mesmerism and its allied manifestations were generally abandoned to the bohemians of science, and to investigators with dogmatic bias. It was still employed as a treatment for certain ailments: and philosophers, as different as Fichte and Schopenhauer86, watched its fate with attention. But the herd of professional scientists fought shy of it. The experiments of Braid at Manchester in 1841 gradually helped to give research into the subject a new character. Under the name of Hypnotism (or, rather at first Neuro-hypnotism) he described the phenomena of the magnetic sleep (induced through prolonged staring at [pg clxv] a bright object), such as abnormal rigidity of body, perverted sensibility, and the remarkable obedience of the subject to the command or suggestions of the operator. Thirty years afterwards, the matter became an object of considerable experimental and theoretic work in France, at the rival schools of Paris and Nancy; and the question, mainly under the title of hypnotism, though the older name is still occasionally heard, has been for several years brought prominently under public notice.

To the ordinary physicist, the concept of Remote action was a confusing challenge. While he might not understand how force is transmitted without direct contact, he was at least well aware of its visible effects based on his limited experience. It took someone beyond just a laborer of science to echo Laplace’s sentiment: "We are so far from understanding all the forces of nature that it would be quite unphilosophical to deny the existence of phenomena just because we can't explain them with what we currently know." As a result, mesmerism and its related phenomena were mostly left to the unconventional scientists and those with rigid beliefs. Though it was still used to treat certain conditions, philosophers as different as Fichte and Schopenhauer86 kept an eye on its development. However, most professional scientists avoided it. The experiments conducted by Braid in Manchester in 1841 gradually changed the tone of research in this area. Under the name Hypnotism (originally called Neuro-hypnotism), he described the effects of the magnetic sleep (induced by staring at [pg clxv] a bright object), such as unusual body rigidity, altered sensitivity, and the subject's striking obedience to the commands or suggestions of the operator. Thirty years later, the topic became the focus of significant experimental and theoretical work in France, particularly at the competing schools in Paris and Nancy; and the discussion, primarily known as hypnotism (although the older term is still sometimes used), has gained notable public attention in recent years.

It cannot be said that the net results of these observations and hypotheses are of a very definitive character. While a large amount of controversy has been waged on the comparative importance of the several methods and instruments by which the hypnotic or mesmeric trance may be induced, and a scarcely less wide range of divergence prevails with regard to the physiological and pathological conditions in connexion with which it has been most conspicuously manifested, there has been less anxiety shown to determine its precise psychical nature, or its significance in mental development. And yet the better understanding of these aspects may throw light on several points connected with primitive religion and the history of early civilisation, indeed over the whole range of what is called Völkerpsychologie. Indeed this is one of the points which may be said to emerge out of the confusion of dispute. Phenomena at least analogous to those styled hypnotic have a wide range in the anthropological sphere87: and the proper characters which belong to them will only be caught by an observer who examines them in the widest variety of examples. Another feature which has been put in prominence is what has been called “psychological automatism.” And in this name two points [pg clxvi] seem to deserve note. The first is the spontaneous and as it were mechanical consecution of mental states in the soul whence the interfering effect of voluntary consciousness has been removed. And the second is the unfailing or accurate regularity, so contrary to the hesitating and uncertain procedure of our conscious and reasoned action, which so often is seen in the unreflecting and unreasoned movements. To this invariable sequence of psychical movement the superior control and direction by the intelligent self has to adapt itself, just as it respects the order of physical laws.

It can't be said that the overall results of these observations and ideas are very definitive. While there's been a lot of debate about the relative importance of various methods and tools used to induce a hypnotic or mesmeric trance, and a similarly wide range of disagreement exists about the physiological and pathological conditions most notably associated with it, there has been less urgency to determine its exact psychological nature or its role in mental development. Yet, a better understanding of these aspects could shed light on several issues related to primitive religion and the history of early civilization, indeed across the entire scope of what's called Cultural psychology. This is one of the points that emerges from the confusion of debate. Phenomena similar to those described as hypnotic exist widely in the anthropological realm87: and the proper characteristics that define them can only be recognized by someone who examines them across a broad variety of examples. Another aspect that has been highlighted is what's termed “psychological automatism.” Two points seem worth noting in this term [pg clxvi]: first, the spontaneous and almost mechanical succession of mental states in the mind when the influence of voluntary consciousness has been removed; and second, the consistent or precise regularity, which stands in sharp contrast to the hesitant and uncertain nature of our conscious and reasoned actions, often seen in unreflective and unreasoned movements. This unchanging sequence of psychological movement must be adapted to by the greater control and direction of the intelligent self, just as it respects the order of physical laws.

But, perhaps, the chief conclusion to be derived from hypnotic experience is the value of suggestion or suggestibility. Even cool thinkers like Kant have recognised how much mere mental control has to do with bodily state,—how each of us, in this way, is often for good or for ill his own physician. An idea is a force, and is only inactive in so far as it is held in check by other ideas. “There is no such thing as hypnotism,” says one: “there are only different degrees of suggestibility.” This may be to exaggerate: yet it serves to impress the comparatively secondary character of many of the circumstances on which the specially mesmeric or hypnotic experimentalist is apt to lay exclusive stress. The methods may probably vary according to circumstances. But the essence of them all is to get the patient out of the general frame and system of ideas and perceptions in which his ordinary individuality is encased. Considering how for all of us the reality of concrete life is bound up with our visual perceptions, how largely our sanity depends upon the spatial idea, and how that depends on free ocular range, we can understand that darkness and temporary loss of vision are powerful auxiliaries in the hypnotic process, as in magical and superstitious rites. But [pg clxvii] a great deal short of this may serve to establish influence. The mind of the majority of human beings, but especially of the young, may be compared to a vacant seat waiting for some one to fill it.

But, perhaps, the main takeaway from hypnotic experiences is the importance of suggestion or suggestibility. Even rational thinkers like Kant have acknowledged how much mental control affects our physical state—how each of us can often be our own healer, for better or worse. An idea is powerful and is only inactive as long as it's held back by other ideas. "Hypnotism doesn't exist." says one: "There are just different levels of suggestibility." This might be an exaggeration, but it highlights how secondary many of the factors are that hypnotic or mesmeric practitioners often emphasize. The techniques may vary depending on the situation, but the core of all of them is to shift the patient out of the usual framework of ideas and perceptions in which their normal self is confined. Given that our reality is closely tied to our visual perceptions, that our mental stability relies heavily on our sense of space, and that the latter depends on a clear line of sight, it's easy to see how darkness and a temporary loss of vision are powerful aids in the hypnotic process, just as they are in magical and superstitious rituals. However, [pg clxvii] much less than that can still effectively establish influence. The minds of most people, especially the young, can be likened to an empty chair waiting for someone to take a seat.

In Hegel's view hypnotic phenomena produce a kind of temporary and artificial atavism. Mechanical or chemical means, or morbid conditions of body, may cause even for the intelligent adult a relapse into states of mind closely resembling those exhibited by the primitive or the infantile sensibility. The intelligent personality, where powers are bound up with limitations and operate through a chain of means and ends, is reduced to its primitively undifferentiated condition. Not that it is restored to its infantile simplicity; but that all subsequent acquirements operate only as a concentrated individuality, or mass of will and character, released from the control of the self-possessed mind, and invested (by the latter's withdrawal) with a new quasi-personality of their own. With the loss of the world of outward things, there may go, it is supposed, a clearer perception of the inward and particularly of the organic life. The Soul contains the form of unity which other experiences had impressed upon it: but this form avails in its subterranean existence where it creates a sort of inner self. And this inner self is no longer, like the embodied self of ordinary consciousness, an intelligence served by organs, and proceeding by induction and inference. Its knowledge is not mediated or carried along specific channels: it does not build up, piecemeal, by successive steps of synthesis and analysis, by gradual idealisation, the organised totality of its intellectual world. The somnambulist and the clairvoyant see without eyes, and carry their vision directly into regions where the waking consciousness of orderly intelligence cannot enter. [pg clxviii] But that region is not the world of our higher ideas,—of art, religion, and philosophy. It is still the sensitivity—that realm of sensitivity which is ordinarily covered by unconsciousness. Such sensitive clairvoyants may, as it were, hear themselves growing; they may discern the hidden quivers and pulses of blood and tissue, the seats of secret pain and all the unrevealed workings in the dark chambers of the flesh. But always their vision seems confined to that region, and will fall short of the world of light and ideal truth. It is towards the nature-bond of sensitive solidarity with earth, and flowers, and trees, the life that “rolls through all things,” not towards the spiritual unity which broods over the world and “impels all thinking things,” that these immersions in the selfless universe lead us.

In Hegel's view, hypnotic phenomena create a temporary and artificial return to earlier states. Mechanical or chemical means, or unhealthy body conditions, can cause even intelligent adults to revert to mindsets similar to those of primitive or childish sensibilities. The intelligent personality, which normally operates through a series of abilities and limitations, is reduced to a more basic, undifferentiated state. It's not that this personality is returned to its childish simplicity, but rather that all later accomplishments function only as a concentrated individuality or mass of will and character, freed from the control of a self-aware mind and shaped (due to this mind's withdrawal) into a new quasi-personality of its own. With the loss of the external world, it's believed that there may come a clearer insight into the inner self, especially concerning organic life. The Soul retains the form of unity that previous experiences have impressed upon it: however, this form is effective in its hidden existence, where it creates a sort of inner self. This inner self is no longer like the physical self of ordinary awareness, which relies on sensory organs and operates through induction and inference. Its knowledge isn't mediated or funneled through specific channels; it doesn't gradually construct the organized entirety of its intellectual world through synthesis and analysis. The somnambulist and clairvoyant perceive without using their eyes, directing their vision into realms that waking consciousness of rational intelligence cannot access. But that realm isn't the space of our higher ideas—like art, religion, and philosophy. It remains in the domain of sensitivity, a realm usually obscured by unconsciousness. Such sensitive clairvoyants may, in a sense, feel themselves growing; they might detect hidden tremors and pulses of blood and tissue, the sources of secret pain, and all the undisclosed processes within the darker areas of the body. Yet their vision seems always limited to that domain and falls short of the world of light and ideal truth. It leads us toward the connection to nature shared with the earth, flowers, and trees—the life that “rolls through all things,” rather than towards the spiritual unity that watches over the world and “impels all thinking things.”

What Hegel chiefly sees in these phenomena is their indication, even on the natural side of man, of that ideality of the material, which it is the work of intelligence to produce in the more spiritual life, in the fully-developed mind. The latter is the supreme over-soul, that Absolute Mind which in our highest moods, aesthetic and religious, we approximate to. But mind, as it tends towards the higher end to “merge itself in light,” to identify itself yet not wholly lost, but retained, in the fullness of undivided intellectual being, so at the lower end it springs from a natural and underlying unity, the immense solidarity of nether-soul, the great Soul of Nature—the “Substance” which is to be raised into the “Subject” which is true divinity. Between these two unities, the nature-given nether-soul and the spirit-won over-soul, lies the conscious life of man: a process of differentiation which narrows and of redintegration which enlarges,—which alternately builds up an isolated personality and dissolves it in a common intelligence and sympathy. It is because [pg clxix] mental or tacit “suggestion”88 (i.e. will-influence exercised without word or sign, or other sensible mode of connexion), thought-transference, or thought-reading (which is more than dexterous apprehension of delicate muscular signs), exteriorisation or transposition of sensibility into objects primarily non-sensitive, clairvoyance (i.e. the power of describing, as if from direct perception, objects or events removed in space beyond the recognised limits of sensation), and somnambulism, so far as it implies lucid vision with sealed eyes,—it is because these things seem to show the essential ideality of matter, that Hegel is interested in them. The ordinary conditions of consciousness and even of practical life in society are a derivative and secondary state; a product of processes of individualism, which however are never completed, and leave a large margin for idealising intelligence to fulfil. From a state which is not yet personality to a state which is more than can be described as personality—lies the mental movement. So Fichte, too, had regarded the power of the somnambulist as laying open a world underlying the development of egoity and self-consciousness89: “the merely sensuous man is still in somnambulism,” only a somnambulism of waking hours: “the true waking is the life in God, to be free in him, all else is sleep and dream.” “Egoity,” he adds, “is a merely formal principle, utterly, and never qualitative (i.e. the essence and universal force).” For Schopenhauer, too, the experiences of animal magnetism had seemed to prove the [pg clxx] absolute supernatural power of the radical will in its superiority to the intellectual categories of space, time, and causal sequence: to prove the reality of the metaphysical which is at the basis of all conscious divisions.

What Hegel primarily observes in these phenomena is how they indicate, even on the natural side of humans, that ideal quality of the material, which intelligence helps create in the more spiritual life, within the fully developed mind. The latter is the ultimate over-soul, that Absolute Mind which we approach in our highest moods—be they aesthetic or religious. Yet, as the mind moves toward the higher purpose to "merge with light," it aims to identify itself without losing itself entirely but retains a place in the fullness of undivided intellectual existence. At the lower end, it emerges from a natural and fundamental unity, the vast oneness of the nether-soul, the great Soul of Nature—the "Substance" that is to be elevated into the “Topic” that represents true divinity. Between these two unities—the nature-given nether-soul and the spirit-won over-soul—lies the conscious life of humans: a process of differentiation that narrows and a process of reintegration that widens—alternately creating an isolated personality and merging it within a shared intelligence and empathy. It's because [pg clxix] mental or implicit “recommendation”88 (i.e., will-influence exerted without words or signs or other tangible connections), thought-transference, or thought-reading (which goes beyond just dexterously noticing subtle muscular cues), the externalization, or transposition, of feelings into objects that are not initially sensitive, clairvoyance (i.e., the ability to describe, as if from direct perception, objects or events that are far away beyond the recognized limits of sensation), and somnambulism, as far as it implies clear vision with closed eyes—it’s because these aspects seem to demonstrate the essential ideality of matter that Hegel finds them intriguing. The typical conditions of consciousness and practical life in society are a derivative and secondary state; a product of ongoing individualistic processes, which are never fully complete and leave ample space for idealizing intelligence to develop further. The mental movement extends from a state that is not yet personality to one that surpasses mere personality—thus, Fichte also viewed the ability of the somnambulist as revealing a world that underlies the evolution of egoity and self-consciousness89: "the purely sensory person is still sleepwalking," just a somnambulism of waking hours: "The true awakening is living in God, finding freedom in Him; everything else is just sleep and illusion." "Ego" he adds, “is just a formal principle, completely, and never qualitative (meaning the essence and universal force).” For Schopenhauer, the phenomena of animal magnetism also seemed to showcase the [pg clxx] absolute supernatural power of the radical will, which transcends the intellectual frameworks of space, time, and causal relationships: demonstrating the reality of the metaphysical foundation underlying all conscious separations.

(iii.) The Growth of Inner Freedom.

The result of the first range in the process of psycho-genesis was to make the body a sign and utterance of the Soul, with a fixed and determinate type. The “anthropological process” has defined and settled the mere general sentiency of soul into an individualised shape, a localised and limited self, a bundle of habits. It has made the soul an Ego or self: a power which looks out upon the world as a spectator, lifted above immanence in the general tide of being, but only so lifted because it has made itself one in the world of objects, a thing among things. The Mind has reached the point of view of reflection. Instead of a general identifiability with all nature, it has encased itself in a limited range, from which it looks forth on what is now other than itself. If previously it was mere inward sensibility, it is now sense, perceptive of an object here and now, of an external world. The step has involved some price: and that price is, that it has attained independence and self-hood at the cost of surrendering the content it had hitherto held in one with itself. It is now a blank receptivity, open to the impressions of an outside world: and the changes which take place in its process of apprehension seem to it to be given from outside. The world it perceives is a world of isolated and independent objects: and it takes them as they [pg clxxi] are given. But a closer insistance on the perception develops the implicit intelligence, which makes it possible. The percipient mind is no mere recipiency or susceptibility with its forms of time and space: it is spontaneously active, it is the source of categories, or is an apperceptive power,—an understanding. Consciousness, thus discovered to be a creative or constructive faculty, is strictly speaking self-consciousness90.

The result of the first phase in the process of psycho-genesis was to make the body a sign and expression of the Soul, with a defined and specific type. The “anthropological process” has transformed the general feeling of the soul into a personalized form, a localized and limited self, a collection of habits. It has made the soul into an Ego or self: a power that observes the world as a spectator, elevated above the immediate flow of existence, but only because it has aligned itself with the realm of objects, a thing among other things. The Mind has reached a reflective perspective. Instead of being generally connected to all nature, it has confined itself within a limited scope, from which it views what is now separate from itself. Previously just a sense of inner feeling, it is now aware, perceiving an object present here and now, in an external world. This shift has come at a cost: it has gained independence and individuality at the expense of the unity it once shared with its content. It is now an empty receptivity, open to the impressions of the outside world: and the changes occurring in its understanding seem to come from that external source. The world it perceives is made up of isolated and independent objects: and it accepts them as they [pg clxxi] appear. But a deeper focus on perception reveals the underlying intelligence that makes this possible. The perceiving mind is not just a passive recipient shaped by time and space: it is actively engaged, it is the source of categories, or is an apperceptive power — an understanding. Consciousness, thus recognized as a creative or constructive faculty, is strictly speaking self-consciousness90.

Self-consciousness appears at first in the selfish or narrowly egoistic form of appetite and impulse. The intelligence which claims to mould and construe the world of objects—which, in Kant's phrase, professes to give us nature—is implicitly the lord of that world. And that supremacy it carries out as appetite—as destruction. The self is but a bundle of wants—its supremacy over things is really subjection to them: the satisfaction of appetite is baffled by a new desire which leaves it as it was before. The development of self-consciousness to a more adequate shape is represented by Hegel as taking place through the social struggle for existence. Human beings, too, are in the first instance to the uninstructed appetite or the primitive self-consciousness (which is simply a succession of individual desires for satisfaction of natural want) only things,—adjectival to that self's individual existence. To them, too, his primary relation is to appropriate and master them. Might precedes right. But the social struggle for existence forces him to recognise something other which is kindred to himself,—a limiting principle, another self which has to form an element in his calculations, not to be neglected. And gradually, [pg clxxii] we may suppose, the result is the division of humanity into two levels, a ruling lordly class, and a class of slaves,—a state of inequality in which each knows that his appetite is in some measure checked by a more or less permanent other. Lastly, perhaps soonest in the inferior order, there is fashioned the perception that its self-seeking in its isolated appetites is subject to an abiding authority, a continuing consciousness. There grows up a social self—a sense of general humanity and solidarity with other beings—a larger self with which each identifies himself, a common ground. Understanding was selfish intelligence: practical in the egoistic sense. In the altruistic or universal sense practical, a principle social and unifying character, intelligence is Reason.

Self-awareness initially manifests in the selfish or self-centered forms of desire and impulse. The intellect that aims to shape and interpret the world of objects—which, in Kant's words, claims to reveal nature—implicitly rules over that world. This dominance is enacted through desire—as destruction. The self is merely a collection of wants—its control over things is truly a subservience to them: the fulfillment of one desire is thwarted by a new want, leaving it unchanged. The evolution of self-awareness into a more refined form is depicted by Hegel as happening through the social struggle for survival. Humans, in their primitive state, relate to basic appetite or primitive self-awareness (which is simply a series of individual desires for the satisfaction of natural needs) as just objects—secondary to the individual's existence. For them, the primary relationship is to possess and dominate these objects. Power comes before morality. However, the social struggle for survival compels individuals to recognize something akin to themselves—a limiting factor, another self that must be factored into their considerations, not overlooked. Gradually, [pg clxxii] we may imagine, this leads to the division of humanity into two classes, a ruling elite and a class of subordinates—a state of inequality in which each person realizes that their desires are to some extent restrained by a more or less permanent other. Lastly, perhaps most quickly among the subordinate class, the awareness emerges that their self-serving isolated desires are subject to an enduring authority, a persistent consciousness. A social self develops—a sense of shared humanity and connection with others—a larger self with which each person identifies, establishing common ground. Understanding was self-serving intelligence: practical in a self-centered sense. In the selfless or universal sense of practical, it embodies a social and unifying principle, intelligence is Reason.

Thus, Man, beginning as a percipient consciousness, apprehending single objects in space and time, and as an appetitive self bent upon single gratifications, has ended as a rational being,—a consciousness purged of its selfishness and isolation, looking forward openly and impartially on the universe of things and beings. He has ceased to be a mere animal, swallowed up in the moment and the individual, using his intelligence only in selfish satisfactions. He is no longer bound down by the struggle for existence, looking on everything as a mere thing, a mere means. He has erected himself above himself and above his environment, but that because he occupies a point of view at which he and his environment are no longer purely antithetical and exclusive91. He has reached what is really the moral standpoint: the point i.e. at which he is inspired by a universal self-consciousness, and lives in that peaceful world where the antitheses of individualities and of outward [pg clxxiii] and inward have ceased to trouble. “The natural man,” says Hegel92, “sees in the woman flesh of his flesh: the moral and spiritual man sees spirit of his spirit in the moral and spiritual being and by its means.” Hitherto we have been dealing with something falling below the full truth of mind: the region of immediate sensibility with its thorough immersion of mind in body, first of all, and secondly its gradual progress to a general standpoint. It is only in the third part of Subjective mind that we are dealing with the psychology of a being who in the human sense knows and wills, i.e. apprehends general truth, and carries out ideal purposes.

Thus, humanity, starting as a conscious awareness that perceives individual objects in space and time, and as a self-driven being focused on personal pleasures, has evolved into a rational entity—a consciousness that has shed its selfishness and isolation, looking forward with openness and fairness at the universe of things and beings. We have stopped being mere animals, caught up in the moment and the individual, using our intelligence solely for self-serving purposes. We are no longer trapped by the struggle for survival, viewing everything as just an object, merely a means to an end. We have elevated ourselves above both our individual concerns and our surroundings, as we now see ourselves from a perspective where we and our environment are not strictly opposed or exclusive to one another91. We have reached what is truly the moral standpoint: a place where we are inspired by a universal self-awareness, living in a harmonious world where the conflicts between individualities and the external vs. internal have ceased to trouble us. “The average person,” says Hegel92, “sees in the woman flesh of his flesh: the moral and spiritual man sees the spirit of his spirit in the moral and spiritual being and through it.” Until now, we have been addressing something that falls short of the complete truth of the mind: the realm of immediate sensory experience, where the mind is fully immersed in the body, leading to its gradual advancement to a broader perspective. It is only in the third part of Subjective mind that we are engaging with the psychology of a being who, in the human sense, knows and intends, that is, perceives universal truths and fulfills ideal purposes.

Thus, for the third time, but now on a higher plane, that of intelligence and rationality, is traced the process of development or realisation by which reason becomes reasoned knowledge and rational will, a free or autonomous intelligence. And, as before, the starting-point, alike in theoretical and practical mind, is feeling—or immediate knowledge and immediate sense of Ought. The basis of thought is an immediate perception—a sensuous affection or given something, and the basis of the idea of a general satisfaction is the natural claim to determine the outward existence conformably to individual feeling. In intelligent perception or intuition the important factor is attention, which raises it above mere passive acceptance and awareness of a given fact. Attention thus involves on one hand the externality of its object, and on the other affirms its dependence on the act of the subject: it sets the objects before and out of itself, in space and time, but yet in so doing it shows itself master of the objects. If perception presuppose attention, in short, they cease to be wholly outward: we make them ours, and the space and time they fill are projected by us. So attended to, they are appropriated, [pg clxxiv] inwardised and recollected: they take their place in a mental place and mental time: they receive a general or de-individualised character in the memory-image. These are retained as mental property, but retained actually only in so far they are revivable and revived. Such revival is the work of imagination working by the so-called laws of association. But the possession of its ideas thus inwardised and recollected by the mind is largely a matter of chance. The mind is not really fully master of them until it has been able to give them a certain objectivity, by replacing the mental image by a vocal, i.e. a sensible sign. By means of words, intelligence turns its ideas or representations into quasi-realities: it creates a sort of superior sense-world, the world of language, where ideas live a potential, which is also an actual, life. Words are sensibles, but they are sensibles which completely lose themselves in their meaning. As sensibles, they render possible that verbal memory which is the handmaid of thought: but which also as merely mechanical can leave thought altogether out of account. It is through words that thought is made possible: for it alone permits the movement through ideas without being distracted through a multitude of associations. In them thought has an instrument completely at its own level, but still only a machine, and in memory the working of that machine. We think in names, not in general images, but in terms which only serve as vehicles for mental synthesis and analysis.

So, for the third time, but now at a higher level of intelligence and rationality, we see the process of development or realization where reason transforms into reasoned knowledge and rational will, creating a free or autonomous intelligence. As before, the starting point, whether in theory or practice, is feeling—or immediate knowledge and the instinctive sense of what ought to be. The foundation of thought is an immediate perception—a sensory experience or something given, and the idea of general satisfaction is rooted in the natural need to shape the external world according to individual feelings. In intelligent perception or intuition, the key factor is attention, which raises it above mere passive acceptance and awareness of a fact. Attention thus involves both the externality of its object and affirms its dependence on the subject's action: it places objects before and outside of itself, in space and time, while also demonstrating mastery over them. If perception relies on attention, they stop being entirely external: we internalize them, and the space and time they occupy are projected by us. When we attend to them, they become appropriated, internalized, and remembered: they find their place in mental space and time and take on a general or depersonalized character in memory images. These are kept as mental property, but only as long as they can be revived. This revival is the function of imagination, which operates according to the so-called laws of association. However, the mind's possession of these internalized and remembered ideas is largely a matter of chance. The mind doesn’t have full control until it can give them a certain objectivity by transforming the mental image into a verbal, or sensory, sign. Through words, intelligence converts its ideas or representations into something resembling reality: it creates a sort of superior sensory world, the world of language, where ideas lead a potential, and also an actual, life. Words are sensory, but they become completely absorbed in their meanings. As sensory objects, they enable the verbal memory that supports thought, but can also, in their mechanical nature, overlook thought entirely. It is through words that thought becomes possible, as they allow the movement through ideas without getting sidetracked by a multitude of associations. In using them, thought has a tool that operates entirely at its level, yet it is still just a machine, and memory is the operation of that machine. We think in names, not in general images, but in terms that serve solely as vehicles for mental synthesis and analysis.

It is as such a thinking being—a being who can use language, and manipulate general concepts or take comprehensive views, that man is a rational will. A concept of something to be done—a feeling even of some end more or less comprehensive in its quality, is the implication of what can be called will. At first [pg clxxv] indeed its material may be found as immediately given and all its volitionality may lie in the circumstance that the intelligent being sets this forward as a governing and controlling Ought. Its vehicle, in short, may be mere impulse, or inclination, and even passion: but it is the choice and the purposive adoption of means to the given end. Gradually it attains to the idea of a general satisfaction, or of happiness. And this end seems positive and definite. It soon turns out however to be little but a prudent and self-denying superiority to particular passions and inclinations in the interest of a comprehensive ideal. The free will or intelligence has so far only a negative and formal value: it is the perfection of an autonomous and freely self-developing mind. Such a mind, which in language has acquired the means of realising an intellectual system of things superior to the restrictions of sense, and which has emancipated reason from the position of slave to inclination, is endued with the formal conditions of moral conduct. Such a mind will transform its own primarily physical dependence into an image of the law of reason and create the ethical life: and in the strength of that establishment will go forth to conquer the world into a more and more adequate realisation of the eternal Idea.

It is as such a thinking being—a being who can use language and understand general concepts or take a broad perspective—that humans possess rational will. A concept of something to be done—a feeling about a goal that is somewhat comprehensive—implies what can be called will. Initially, its foundation can be found in immediate experiences, and all its volition may stem from the intelligent being treating this as a guiding and controlling obligation. In short, it may be driven by mere impulse, inclination, or even passion; however, it is the choice and intentional adoption of means to achieve that goal. Gradually, it leads to the idea of general satisfaction or happiness. This goal appears to be clear and definite. Yet, it often turns out to be little more than a thoughtful and self-denying superiority over particular passions and inclinations, aiming for a broader ideal. The free will or intelligence, at this point, holds only a negative and formal value: it represents the perfection of an autonomous and freely self-developing mind. Such a mind, having gained the ability to shape an intellectual framework that transcends sensory limitations and liberated reason from being a servant to inclination, possesses the foundational conditions of moral conduct. This mind will transform its original physical dependence into an understanding of the law of reason and create ethical life: and with that foundation, it will go forth to conquer the world in a progressively accurate realization of the eternal Idea.

[pg clxxvi]

Essay V. Ethics and Politics.

“In dealing,” says Hegel, “with the Idea of the State, we must not have before our eyes a particular state, or a particular institution: we must rather study the Idea, this actual God, on his own account. Every State, however bad we may find it according to our principles, however defective we may discover this or that feature to be, still contains, particularly if it belongs to the mature states of our time, all the essential factors of its existence. But as it is easier to discover faults than to comprehend the affirmative, people easily fall into the mistake of letting individual aspects obscure the intrinsic organism of the State itself. The State is no ideal work of art: it stands in the everyday world, in the sphere, that is, of arbitrary act, accident, and error, and a variety of faults may mar the regularity of its traits. But the ugliest man, the criminal, a sick man and a cripple, is after all a living man; the affirmative, Life, subsists in spite of the defect: and this affirmative is here the theme93.” “It is the theme of philosophy,” he adds, “to ascertain the substance which is immanent in the show of the temporal and transient, and the eternal which is present.”

“When talking,” Hegel says, When discussing the concept of the State, we shouldn't focus on a specific state or institution; instead, we should look at the concept itself, this true God, on its own terms. Every State, no matter how flawed it may appear based on our principles or how imperfect we might find certain aspects, contains, especially if it’s one of the more developed states of our time, all the essential elements necessary for its existence. However, it's easier to identify flaws than to appreciate the positives, leading people to often let individual shortcomings overshadow the fundamental structure of the State itself. The State isn't a perfect work of art; it exists in the real world, within the domain of arbitrary actions, chance, and mistakes, and various faults can disrupt its normal characteristics. But even the unlikeliest individuals, such as criminals, the ill, or those with disabilities, are still living beings; positivity, or Life, endures despite the flaws, and this positivity is the main point __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__. “It is the core of philosophy,” he adds, "to recognize the essence that lies within the temporary and fleeting display, as well as the eternal that is present."

[pg clxxvii]

(i.) Hegel as a Political Critic.

But if this is true, it is also to be remembered that the philosopher is, like other men, the son of his age, and estimates the value of reality from preconceptions and aspirations due to his generation. The historical circumstances of his nation as well as the personal experiences of his life help to determine his horizon, even in the effort to discover the hidden pulse and movement of the social organism. This is specially obvious in political philosophy. The conception of ethics and politics which is presented in the Encyclopaedia was in 1820 produced with more detail as the Grundlinien der Philosophie des Rechts. Appearing, as it did, two years after his appointment to a professorship at Berlin, and in the midst of a political struggle between the various revolutionary and conservative powers and parties of Germany, the book became, and long remained, a target for embittered criticism. The so-called War of Liberation or national movement to shake off the French yoke was due to a coalition of parties, and had naturally been in part supported by tendencies and aims which went far beyond the ostensive purpose either of leaders or of combatants. Aspirations after a freer state were entwined with radical and socialistic designs to reform the political hierarchy of the Fatherland: high ideals and low vulgarities were closely intermixed: and the noble enthusiasm of youth was occasionally played on by criminal and anarchic intriguers. In a strong and wise and united Germany some of these schemes might have been tolerated. But strength, wisdom, and unity were absent. In the existing tension between Austria and Prussia for the leadership, in the ill-adapted and effete constitutions of the several principalities which were yet expected to realise the [pg clxxviii] advance which had taken place in society and ideas during the last thirty years, the outlook on every hand seemed darker and more threatening than it might have otherwise done. Governments, which had lost touch with their peoples, suspected conspiracy and treason: and a party in the nation credited their rulers with gratuitous designs against private liberty and rights. There was a vast but ill-defined enthusiasm in the breasts of the younger world, and it was shared by many of their teachers. It seemed to their immense aspirations that the war of liberation had failed of its true object and left things much as they were. The volunteers had not fought for the political systems of Austria or Prussia, or for the three-and-thirty princes of Germany: but for ideas, vague, beautiful, stimulating. To such a mood the continuance of the old system was felt as a cruel deception and a reaction. The governments on their part had not realised the full importance of the spirit that had been aroused, and could not at a moment's notice set their house in order, even had there been a clearer outlook for reform than was offered. They too had suffered, and had realised their insecurity: and were hardly in a mood to open their gates to the enemy.

But if this is true, it's also important to remember that the philosopher, like everyone else, is shaped by their time and judges reality based on the preconceptions and aspirations of their generation. The historical context of their nation and their personal life experiences influence their perspective, even as they try to uncover the underlying dynamics of the social fabric. This is particularly evident in political philosophy. The understanding of ethics and politics outlined in the Encyclopedia was detailed in 1820 in the Foundations of the Philosophy of Law. Released just two years after he became a professor in Berlin, amid a political struggle between various revolutionary and conservative factions in Germany, the book became a focal point for fierce criticism. The so-called War of Liberation or national movement to shake off French control arose from a coalition of groups, and it was partly driven by ambitions that went well beyond the stated goals of both leaders and fighters. Aspirations for a freer state were intertwined with radical and socialist designs aimed at reforming the political structure of the Fatherland: lofty ideals mixed with base ambitions, and the passionate enthusiasm of youth was occasionally exploited by criminal and anarchic schemers. In a strong, wise, and united Germany, some of these plans might have been tolerated. But strength, wisdom, and unity were lacking. With the existing tensions between Austria and Prussia for dominance, and the outdated and ineffective constitutions of the various principalities that were expected to keep up with the societal and ideological advancements of the past thirty years, the overall outlook felt more grim and threatening than it perhaps should have. Governments that had lost touch with their citizens suspected conspiracy and betrayal: meanwhile, a faction within the nation accused their rulers of having unprovoked designs against individual liberty and rights. There was a vast but unclear enthusiasm among the younger generation, shared by many of their educators. They felt that the war of liberation had missed its true goal and left everything largely unchanged. The volunteers did not fight for the political systems of Austria or Prussia, or for the thirty-three princes of Germany, but for ideas that were vague, beautiful, and inspiring. In such a mindset, the continuation of the old system felt like a cruel deception and a backlash. The governments, for their part, hadn’t grasped the full significance of the spirit that had been stirred up and couldn't quickly get their act together, even if a clearer path for reform had been available. They, too, had suffered and recognized their vulnerability, and were hardly in the right mindset to welcome the enemy.

Coming on such a situation of affairs, Hegel's book would have been likely in any case to provoke criticism. For it took up a line of political theory which was little in accord with the temper of the age. The conception of the state which it expounded is not far removed in essentials from the conception which now dominates the political life of the chief European nations. But in his own time it came upon ears which were naturally disposed to misconceive it. It was unacceptable to the adherents of the ancien régime, as much as to the liberals. It was declared by one party to be a glorification [pg clxxix] of the Prussian state: by another to rationalise the sanctities of authority. It was pointed out that the new professor was a favourite of the leading minister, that his influence was dominant in scholastic appointments, and that occasional gratuities from the crown proved his acceptability. A contemporary professor, Fries, remarked that Hegel's theory of the state had grown “not in the gardens of science but on the dung-hill of servility.” Hegel himself was aware that he had planted a blow in the face of a “shallow and pretentious sect,” and that his book had “given great offence to the demagogic folk.” Alike in religious and political life he was impatient of sentimentalism, of rhetorical feeling, of wordy enthusiasm. A positive storm of scorn burst from him at much-promising and little-containing declamation that appealed to the pathos of ideas, without sense of the complex work of construction and the system of principles which were needed to give them reality. His impatience of demagogic gush led him (in the preface) into a tactless attack on Fries, who was at the moment in disgrace for his participation in the demonstration at the Wartburg. It led him to an attack on the bumptiousness of those who held that conscientious conviction was ample justification for any proceeding:—an attack which opponents were not unwilling to represent as directed against the principle of conscience itself.

Facing such a situation, Hegel's book was bound to attract criticism. It presented a political theory that didn’t quite match the mood of the times. The idea of the state that he described is not far off from what currently influences the political landscape of major European nations. However, in his own time, it was met with misunderstanding. It was rejected by supporters of the old regime, as well as by liberals. One group claimed it glorified the Prussian state, while another accused it of justifying the power of authority. Critics pointed out that the new professor had the backing of the leading minister, was influential in academic appointments, and received occasional payments from the crown, which showed he was in favor. A contemporary professor, Fries, noted that Hegel's theory of the state had developed "not in the fields of science but on the heap of submission." Hegel recognized that he had struck a blow against a “superficial and pretentious group,” and that his book had "deeply offended the manipulative people." In both religious and political contexts, he was tired of sentimentalism, rhetorical emotion, and empty enthusiasm. He unleashed a storm of scorn against grandiloquent rhetoric that appealed to emotional ideas without acknowledging the intricate work of construction and the system of principles needed to make them real. His frustration with demagogic rhetoric led him (in the preface) to make a tactless attack on Fries, who was then out of favor for his involvement in the demonstration at the Wartburg. It also drove him to critique the arrogance of those who believed that personal conviction justified any action—an attack that his opponents were quick to portray as a strike against the principle of conscience itself.

Yet Hegel's views on the nature of political unity were not new. Their nucleus had been formed nearly twenty years before. In the years that immediately followed the French revolution he had gone through the usual anarchic stage of intelligent youth. He had wondered whether humanity might not have had a nobler destiny, had fate given supremacy to some heresy rather than the orthodox creed of Christendom. He had [pg clxxx] seen religion in the past “teaching what despotism wished,—contempt of the human race, its incapacity for anything good94.” But his earliest reflections on political power belong to a later date, and are inspired, not so much by the vague ideals of humanitarianism, as by the spirit of national patriotism. They are found in a “Criticism of the German Constitution” apparently dating from the year 180295. It is written after the peace of Lunéville had sealed for Germany the loss of her provinces west of the Rhine, and subsequent to the disasters of the German arms at Hohenlinden and Marengo. It is almost contemporaneous with the measures of 1803 and 1804, which affirmed the dissolution of the “Holy Roman Empire” of German name. The writer of this unpublished pamphlet sees his country in a situation almost identical with that which Macchiavelli saw around him in Italy. It is abused by petty despots, distracted by mean particularist ambitions, at the mercy of every foreign power. It was such a scene which, as Hegel recalls, had prompted and justified the drastic measures proposed in the Prince,—measures which have been ill-judged by the closet moralist, but evince the high statesmanship of the Florentine. In the Prince, an intelligent reader can see “the enthusiasm of patriotism underlying the cold and dispassionate doctrines.” Macchiavelli dared to declare that Italy must become a state, and to assert that “there is no higher duty for a state than to maintain itself, and to punish relentlessly every author of anarchy,—the supreme, and perhaps sole political crime.” And [pg clxxxi] like teaching, Hegel adds, is needed for Germany. Only, he concludes, no mere demonstration of the insanity of utter separation of the particular from his kin will ever succeed in converting the particularists from their conviction of the absoluteness of personal and private rights. “Insight and intelligence always excite so much distrust that force alone avails to justify them; then man yields them obedience96.”

Yet Hegel's views on political unity weren't new. The core of them had been formed nearly twenty years earlier. In the years right after the French Revolution, he went through the typical rebellious phase of an insightful youth. He wondered if humanity might have had a greater destiny if fate had granted power to some heresy instead of the mainstream beliefs of Christianity. He had [pg clxxx] seen religion in the past as "teaching what tyranny desired,—disrespect for humanity, its failure to accomplish anything worthwhile__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__." But his earliest thoughts on political power came later, inspired not so much by vague ideals of humanitarianism, but by a sense of national pride. These ideas are found in a “Critique of the German Constitution” that apparently dates back to 180295. It was written after the peace of Lunéville had confirmed Germany's loss of its provinces west of the Rhine, and following the German military defeats at Hohenlinden and Marengo. It almost coincides with the events of 1803 and 1804, which declared the dissolution of the “Holy Roman Empire” of Germanic origin. The author of this unpublished pamphlet views his country as being in a situation nearly the same as that which Machiavelli observed in Italy. It is exploited by small-time tyrants, fragmented by selfish ambitions, and at the mercy of foreign powers. It was such a scenario that, as Hegel notes, prompted and justified the harsh measures proposed in the Prince—measures which have been misjudged by moralists but showcase the high statesmanship of the Florentine. In the Prince, any smart reader can see "the fervor of patriotism beneath the unemotional and detached principles." Machiavelli boldly stated that Italy needed to become a unified state and asserted that "There is no greater responsibility for a state than to ensure its survival and to consistently punish anyone who creates chaos—the ultimate, and perhaps only, political crime." And [pg clxxxi] like teachings, Hegel adds, are what Germany requires. Yet, he concludes, no simple demonstration of the madness of complete separation from one's kin can ever convince the individualists of the absolute nature of personal and private rights. "Insight and intelligence often raise so much suspicion that only force can validate them; then people go along with them__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__."

“The German political edifice,” says the writer, “is nothing else but the sum of the rights which the single parts have withdrawn from the whole; and this justice, which is ever on the watch to prevent the state having any power left, is the essence of the constitution.” The Peace of Westphalia had but served to constitute or stereotype anarchy: the German empire had by that instrument divested itself of all rights of political unity, and thrown itself on the goodwill of its members. What then, it may be asked, is, in Hegel's view, the indispensable minimum essential to a state? And the answer will be, organised strength,—a central and united force. “The strength of a country lies neither in the multitude of its inhabitants and fighting men, nor in its fertility, nor in its size, but solely in the way its parts are by reasonable combination made a single political force enabling everything to be used for the common defence.” Hegel speaks scornfully of “the philanthropists and moralists who decry politics as an endeavour and an art to seek private utility at the cost of right”: he tells them that “it is foolish to oppose the interest or (as it is expressed by the more morally-obnoxious word) the utility of the state to its right”: that the “rights of a state are the utility of the state as established and recognised by compacts”: and that “war” (which they [pg clxxxii] would fain abolish or moralise) “has to decide not which of the rights asserted by either party is the true right (—for both parties have a true right), but which right has to give way to the other.”

“The German political system,” the writer says, "is simply the sum of the rights that individual parts have removed from the whole; and this ongoing effort to stop the state from having any power is what defines the constitution." The Peace of Westphalia only served to establish or solidify anarchy: the German empire, through that agreement, had stripped itself of any rights to political unity and relied on the goodwill of its members. So, what is, in Hegel's opinion, the essential minimum needed for a state? The answer is organized strength—a central and unified force. A country’s strength doesn’t come from the number of its people or soldiers, its agricultural output, or its size, but instead from how its components are effectively combined to create a unified political force that allows everything to be used for common defense. Hegel looks down on "the philanthropists and moralists who criticize politics as a practice and an art that aims for personal benefit at the cost of what is right": he tells them "It’s foolish to pit the interests, or as they more negatively describe it, the utility, of the state against its rights.": that the "The rights of a state are the usefulness of the state as defined and acknowledged by agreements.": and that "war" (which they [pg clxxxii] would like to abolish or moralize) “must decide not which of the rights claimed by either side is the true right (—for both sides have a legitimate right), but which right should give way to the other.”

It is evident from these propositions that Hegel takes that view of political supremacy which has been associated with the name of Hobbes. But his views also reproduce the Platonic king of men, “who can rule and dare not lie.” “All states,” he declares, “are founded by the sublime force of great men, not by physical strength. The great man has something in his features which others would gladly call their lord. They obey him against their will. Their immediate will is his will, but their conscious will is otherwise.... This is the prerogative of the great man to ascertain and to express the absolute will. All gather round his banner. He is their God.” “The state,” he says again, “is the self-certain absolute mind which recognises no definite authority but its own: which acknowledges no abstract rules of good and bad, shameful and mean, craft and deception.” So also Hobbes describes the prerogatives of the sovereign Leviathan. But the Hegelian God immanent in the state is a higher power than Hobbes knows: he is no mortal, but in his truth an immortal God. He speaks by (what in this early essay is called) the Absolute Government97: the government of the Law—the true impersonal sovereign,—distinct alike from the single ruler and the multitude of the ruled. “It is absolutely only universality as against particular. As this absolute, ideal, universal, compared to which everything else is a particular, it is the phenomenon of God. Its words are his decision, and it can appear [pg clxxxiii] and exist under no other form.... The Absolute government is divine, self-sanctioned and not made98.” The real strength—the real connecting-mean which gives life to sovereign and to subject—is intelligence free and entire, independent both of what individuals feel and believe and of the quality of the ruler. “The spiritual bond,” he says in a lower form of speech, “is public opinion: it is the true legislative body, national assembly, declaration of the universal will which lives in the execution of all commands.” This still small voice of public opinion is the true and real parliament: not literally making laws, but revealing them. If we ask, where does this public opinion appear and how does it disengage itself from the masses of partisan judgment? Hegel answers,—and to the surprise of those who have not entered into the spirit of his age99—it is embodied in the Aged and the Priests. Both of these have ceased to live in the real world: they are by nature and function disengaged from the struggles of particular existence, have risen above the divergencies of social classes. They breathe the ether of pure contemplation. “The sunset of life gives them mystical lore,” or at least removes from old age the distraction of selfishness: while the priest is by function set apart from the divisions of human interest. Understood in a large sense, Hegel's view is that the real voice of experience is elicited through those who have attained indifference to the distorting influence of human parties, and who see life steadily and whole.

It’s clear from these ideas that Hegel shares the perspective on political power often linked to Hobbes. However, his thoughts also reflect the Platonic ideal of the ruler, "who can lead and doesn't dare to lie." He states, "All states are established by the remarkable influence of great individuals, not by brute force. A great person has a presence that others naturally recognize as leadership. They follow him even when it's not what they want. Their immediate wants may match his, but their true intentions don't align.... It’s the special ability of the great person to recognize and express the ultimate will. Everyone unites under his banner. He is their God." He further asserts, "The state is the confident absolute mind that acknowledges no authority other than its own: it does not accept any abstract standards of right and wrong, shame and dishonesty, cunning and deceit." Similarly, Hobbes describes the powers of the sovereign Leviathan. Yet, the Hegelian God present in the state represents a higher power than what Hobbes describes: he is not merely mortal, but in truth, an immortal God. He expresses himself through what is referred to in this early essay as the Absolute Government97: the government of Law—the true impersonal sovereign—separate from both the individual ruler and the ruled masses. "It is purely universality opposed to the particular. As the absolute, ideal, universal, which makes everything else a particular, it represents the manifestation of God. Its statements reflect His will, and it can only appear [pg clxxxiii] and exist in no other way.... The Absolute government is divine, self-justifying, and not created __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__." The true power—the real connection that gives life to both the sovereign and the subject—is complete and free intelligence, independent of individual feelings and beliefs as well as the ruler's character. "The spiritual connection," he explains in simpler terms, "Public opinion is the true legislative body, the national assembly, the expression of the universal will achieved through the execution of all directives." This still, small voice of public opinion serves as the true parliament: not literally creating laws, but unveiling them. If we question where this public opinion emerges from and how it separates itself from the overwhelming partisan sentiment, Hegel responds—much to the surprise of those who haven’t embraced the mindset of his era99—that it is embodied in the Elders and the Priests. Both of these groups have stepped away from everyday life: they are, by nature and duty, detached from the conflicts of personal existence, having risen above social class differences. They thrive in the realm of pure thought. "The sunset of life gives them profound wisdom." or at least alleviates the distractions of selfishness in old age: while the priest, by obligation, remains separate from human interests. In a broader sense, Hegel’s perspective is that the true voice of experience is brought forth by those who have developed insensitivity to the distorting effects of human factions, allowing them to see life clearly and in its entirety.

If this utterance shows the little belief Hegel had in the ordinary methods of legislation through “representative” bodies, and hints that the real substance of political [pg clxxxiv] life is deeper than the overt machinery of political operation, it is evident that this theory of “divine right” is of a different stamp from what used to go under that name. And, again, though the power of the central state is indispensable, he is far from agreeing with the so-called bureaucratic view that “a state is a machine with a single spring which sets in motion all the rest of the machinery.” “Everything,” he says, “which is not directly required to organise and maintain the force for giving security without and within must be left by the central government to the freedom of the citizens. Nothing ought to be so sacred in the eyes of a government as to leave alone and to protect, without regard to utilities, the free action of the citizens in such matters as do not affect its fundamental aim: for this freedom is itself sacred100.” He is no friend of paternal bureaucracy. “The pedantic craving to settle every detail, the mean jealousy against estates and corporations administrating and directing their own affairs, the base fault-finding with all independent action on the part of the citizens, even when it has no immediate bearing on the main political interest, has been decked out with reasons to show that no penny of public expenditure, made for a country of twenty or thirty millions' population, can be laid out, without first being, not permitted, but commanded, controlled and revised by the supreme government.” You can see, he remarks, in the first village after you enter Prussian territory the lifeless and wooden routine which prevails. The whole country suffers also from the way religion has been mixed up with political rights, and a particular creed pronounced by law indispensable both for sovereign and full-privileged subject. In a word, the unity and vigour of the state is quite compatible with considerable latitude [pg clxxxv] and divergence in laws and judicature, in the imposition and levying of taxes, in language, manners, civilisation and religion. Equality in all these points is desirable for social unity: but it is not indispensable for political strength.

If this utterance reflects Hegel's lack of faith in the usual methods of governance through “rep” bodies and suggests that the true material of political [pg clxxxiv] life is more profound than the surface-level operations of politics, it is clear that his theory of “divine right” is quite different from what was previously understood by that term. Moreover, while the power of a central state is essential, he does not agree with the bureaucratic perspective that "A state is like a machine with one spring that activates all the other parts." “Everything” he argues, "Anything that isn’t directly necessary to organize and maintain the force required for security, both external and internal, should be left to the citizens' freedom by the central government. The government shouldn’t consider anything so sacred that it overlooks practicalities to protect the free actions of citizens in matters that don’t impact its fundamental purpose: this freedom is sacred in itself __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__." He is not a supporter of a paternalistic bureaucracy. “The obsessive need to control every detail, the small-minded resentment towards estates and corporations managing their own affairs, and the unfair criticism of all independent actions taken by citizens—even when they don’t affect the main political interests—has been justified with arguments claiming that no public spending in a country with twenty or thirty million people can happen without first being not just allowed, but required, controlled, and overseen by the supreme government.” He points out that you can observe, in the first village after entering Prussian territory, the rigid and lifeless routine that dominates. The entire country is also affected by how religion has been intertwined with political rights, with a specific creed deemed essential by law for both sovereigns and fully-privileged subjects. In short, the unity and strength of the state can coexist with significant diversity [pg clxxxv] in laws and judiciary, in the collection and imposition of taxes, in language, customs, civilization, and religion. While equality in all these areas is desirable for social cohesion, it’s not essential for political power.

This decided preference for the unity of the state against the system of checks and counterchecks, which sometimes goes by the name of a constitution, came out clearly in Hegel's attitude in discussing the dispute between the Würtembergers and their sovereign in 1815-16. Würtemberg, with its complicated aggregation of local laws, had always been a paradise of lawyers, and the feudal rights or privileges of the local oligarchies—the so-called “good old law”—were the boast of the country. All this had however been aggravated by the increase of territory received in 1805: and the king, following the examples set by France and even by Bavaria, promulgated of his own grace a “constitution” remodelling the electoral system of the country. Immediately an outcry burst out against the attempt to destroy the ancient liberties. Uhland tuned his lyre to the popular cry: Rückert sang on the king's side. To Hegel the contest presented itself as a struggle between the attachment to traditional rights, merely because they are old, and the resolution to carry out reasonable reform whether it be agreeable to the reformed or not: or rather he saw in it resistance of particularism, of separation, clinging to use and wont, and basing itself on formal pettifogging objections, against the spirit of organisation. Anything more he declined to see. And probably he was right in ascribing a large part of the opposition to inertia, to vanity and self-interest, combined with the want of political perception of the needs of Würtemberg and Germany. But on the other hand, he failed to remember the insecurity and danger of such [pg clxxxvi] “gifts of the Danai”: he forgot the sense of free-born men that a constitution is not something to be granted (octroyé) as a grace, but something that must come by the spontaneous act of the innermost self of the community. He dealt rather with the formal arguments which were used to refuse progress, than with the underlying spirit which prompted the opposition101.

This clear preference for a unified state over a system of checks and balances, often referred to as a constitution, was evident in Hegel's views during the conflict between the people of Würtemberg and their ruler in 1815-16. Würtemberg, with its complex mix of local laws, had always been a lawyer's paradise, and the feudal rights or privileges of local elites—the so-called “good old rule”—were a source of pride for the region. However, this was made worse by the increased territory acquired in 1805. The king, following the examples of France and even Bavaria, issued a "constitution" that restructured the country’s electoral system. This led to an outcry against the perceived threat to ancient liberties. Uhland composed songs echoing the popular dissent, while Rückert backed the king. To Hegel, this conflict seemed to be a battle between loyalty to outdated rights for the sake of their age and the determination to implement reasonable reforms, regardless of whether they suited the reformers. He viewed it as a struggle against particularism, a desire for separation, and a resistance to change, grounded in formal legal arguments, against the larger spirit of organization. He chose not to see anything beyond this. He was likely correct in attributing much of the opposition to inertia, vanity, and self-interest, along with a lack of political awareness regarding the needs of Würtemberg and Germany. However, he overlooked the insecurity and risks of such [pg clxxxvi] “gifts of the Danaids”: he neglected the belief among free individuals that a constitution is not something to be granted (granted) as a favor, but rather something that must arise from the genuine will of the community. He focused more on the formal arguments used to block progress than on the deeper spirit motivating the opposition101.

The philosopher lives (as Plato has well reminded us) too exclusively within the ideal. Bent on the essential nucleus of institutions, he attaches but slight importance to the variety of externals, and fails to realise the practice of the law-courts. He forgets that what weighs lightly in logic, may turn the scale in real life and experience. For feeling and sentiment he has but scant respect: he is brusque and uncompromising: and cannot realise all the difficulties and dangers that beset the Idea in the mazes of the world, and may ultimately quite alter a plan which at first seemed independent of petty details. Better than other men perhaps he recognises in theory how the mere universal only exists complete in an individual shape: but more than other men he forgets these truths of insight, when the business of life calls for action or for judgment. He cannot at a moment's notice remember that he is, if not, as Cicero says, in faece Romuli, the member of a degenerate commonwealth, at least living in a world where good and evil are not, as logic presupposes, sharply divided but intricately intertwined.

The philosopher tends to stay too much in the realm of ideals, as Plato pointed out. Focused on the core principles of institutions, he often overlooks the importance of various external factors and fails to recognize the practicalities of the legal system. He forgets that what may seem insignificant in theory can have a significant impact in real life. He doesn't show much respect for feelings and emotions; he is abrupt and inflexible, unable to grasp the challenges and risks that the Idea faces within the complexities of the real world, which can ultimately change a plan that initially appeared free of minor details. While he may understand better than most how the universal only achieves completeness in an individual form, he is more likely to forget this insight when life demands action or judgment. He can't quickly recall that, as Cicero said, in the face of Romulus, he is at least a part of a declining society, living in a world where good and evil are not, as logic assumes, clearly separated but deeply interconnected.

[pg clxxxvii]

(ii.) The State's Ethics and Religion.

This idealism of political theory is illustrated by the sketch of the Ethical Life which he drew up about 1802. Under the name of “Ethical System” it presents in concentrated or undeveloped shape the doctrine which subsequently swelled into the “Philosophy of Mind.” At a later date he worked out more carefully as introduction the psychological genesis of moral and intelligent man, and he separated out more distinctly as a sequel the universal powers which give to social life its higher characters. In the earlier sketch the Ethical Part stands by itself, with the consequence that Ethics bears a meaning far exceeding all that had been lately called moral. The word “moral” itself he avoids102. It savours of excessive subjectivity, of struggle, of duty and conscience. It has an ascetic ring about it—an aspect of negation, which seeks for abstract holiness, and turns its back on human nature. Kant's words opposing duty to inclination, and implying that moral goodness involves a struggle, an antagonism, a victory, seem to him (and to his time) one-sided. That aspect of negation accordingly which Kant certainly began with, and which Schopenhauer magnified until it became the all-in-all of Ethics, Hegel entirely subordinates. Equally little does he like the emphasis on the supremacy of insight, intention, conscience: they lead, he thinks, to a view which holds the mere fact of conviction to be all-important, as if it mattered not what we thought and believed and did, so long as we were sincere in our belief. All this emphasis on the good-will, on the imperative of duty, on the rights of conscience, has, he admits, its justification in certain circumstances, as [pg clxxxviii] against mere legality, or mere natural instinctive goodness; but it has been overdone. Above all, it errs by an excess of individualism. It springs from an attitude of reflection,—in which the individual, isolated in his conscious and superficial individuality, yet tries—but probably tries in vain—to get somewhat in touch with a universal which he has allowed to slip outside him, forgetting that it is the heart and substance of his life. Kant, indeed, hardly falls under this condemnation. For he aims at showing that the rational will inevitably creates as rational a law or universal; that the individual act becomes self-regulative, and takes its part in constituting a system or realm of duty.

This idealism of political theory is shown in the outline of Ethical Life that he created around 1802. Under the title of “Ethical Framework”, it presents in a condensed or undeveloped form the idea that later expanded into the "Mind Philosophy." Later, he developed a more detailed introduction to the psychological development of moral and intelligent individuals, and he clearly separated out the universal powers that give social life its higher qualities. In the earlier outline, the Ethical Part stands alone, leading to a meaning of Ethics that goes far beyond what was recently referred to as moral. He avoids the term "ethical" because it suggests excessive subjectivity, struggle, duty, and conscience. It has an ascetic tone—an aspect of negation that seeks abstract holiness and distances itself from human nature. Kant’s distinction between duty and inclination, implying that moral goodness requires struggle, conflict, and victory, seems to him (and to his era) one-sided. The aspect of negation that Kant initiated, which Schopenhauer exaggerated until it dominated Ethics, Hegel completely downplays. He also doesn't agree with the focus on the superiority of insight, intention, and conscience; he believes they lead to a perspective that makes mere belief seem paramount, as if it didn't matter what we thought, believed, or did, as long as we were sincere in our convictions. He acknowledges that there is justification for this focus on goodwill, the urgency of duty, and the rights of conscience in certain situations, as [pg clxxxviii] against pure legality or mere instinctive goodness; but he thinks it has been exaggerated. Most importantly, it suffers from an excess of individualism. It arises from a reflective mindset—where the individual, isolated in his conscious and superficial self, attempts (but probably fails) to connect with a universal that he has allowed to slip away, forgetting that it is the heart and essence of his life. Kant, indeed, hardly falls under this criticism. He aims to demonstrate that the rational will inevitably creates a rational law or universal; that individual actions become self-regulating and contribute to forming a system or realm of duty.

Still, on the whole, “morality” in this narrower sense belongs to an age of reflection, and is formal or nominal goodness rather than the genuine and full reality. It is the protest against mere instinctive or customary virtue, which is but compliance with traditional authority, and compliance with it as if it were a sort of quasi-natural law. Moralising reflection is the awakening of subjectivity and of a deeper personality. The age which thus precedes morality is not an age in which kindness, or love, or generosity is unknown. And if Hegel says that “Morality,” strictly so called, began with Socrates, he does not thereby accuse the pre-Socratic Greeks of inhumanity. But what he does say is that such ethical life as existed was in the main a thing of custom and law: of law, moreover, which was not set objectively forward, but left still in the stage of uncontradicted usage, a custom which was a second nature, part of the essential and quasi-physical ordinance of life. The individual had not yet learned to set his self-consciousness against these usages and ask for their justification. These are like the so-called law of the Medes and Persians which alters not: customs [pg clxxxix] of immemorial antiquity and unquestionable sway. They are part of a system of things with which for good or evil the individual is utterly identified, bound as it were hand and foot. These are, as a traveller says103, “oral and unwritten traditions which teach that certain rules of conduct are to be observed under certain penalties; and without the aid of fixed records, or the intervention of a succession of authorised depositaries and expounders, these laws have been transmitted to father and son, through unknown generations, and are fixed in the minds of the people as sacred and unalterable.”

Still, overall, "ethics" in this more limited sense belongs to a time of contemplation and represents a formal or nominal goodness rather than the true and complete reality. It is a reaction against merely instinctive or habitual virtue, which simply follows traditional authority, treating it as if it were a kind of almost natural law. Moral reflection is the awakening of personal insight and a deeper self. The era that precedes morality isn’t one where kindness, love, or generosity are absent. And when Hegel states that “Ethics,” strictly speaking, started with Socrates, he isn’t accusing the pre-Socratic Greeks of being inhumane. What he’s really saying is that the ethical life that existed was largely based on custom and law: a law that wasn’t clearly defined but remained in the realm of unchallenged tradition, a custom that became a second nature, part of the essential and almost physical fabric of life. Individuals hadn’t yet learned to question these customs and seek their justification. These customs are like the so-called law of the Medes and Persians, which doesn’t change: long-standing traditions with unquestionable authority. They are part of a system of things with which individuals are completely intertwined, bound hand and foot, so to speak. These are, as a traveler says103, “Oral and unwritten traditions teach that specific rules of conduct must be followed under certain penalties; without fixed records or a series of authorized keepers and interpreters, these laws have been passed down from father to son through countless generations and are deeply ingrained in the minds of the people as sacred and unchangeable.”

The antithesis then in Hegel, as in Kant, is between Law and Morality, or rather Legality and Morality,—two abstractions to which human development is alternately prone to attach supreme importance. The first stage in the objectivation of intelligence or in the evolution of personality is the constitution of mere, abstract, or strict right. It is the creation of institutions and uniformities, i.e. of laws, or rights, which express definite and stereotyped modes of behaviour. Or, if we look at it from the individual's standpoint, we may say his consciousness awakes to find the world parcelled out under certain rules and divisions, which have objective validity, and govern him with the same absolute authority as do the circumstances of physical nature. Under their influence every rank and individual is alike forced to bow: to each his place and function is assigned by an order or system which claims an inviolable and eternal supremacy. It is not the same place and function for each: but for each the position and duties are predetermined in this metaphysically-physical order. The situation and its duties [pg cxc] have been created by super-human and natural ordinance. As the Platonic myth puts it, each order in the social hierarchy has been framed underground by powers that turned out men of gold, and silver, and baser metal: or as the Norse legend tells, they are the successive offspring of the white God, Heimdal, in his dealings with womankind.

The contradiction, then, in Hegel, as in Kant, is between Law and Morality, or rather Legality and Morality—two ideas that human development tends to view as extremely important. The first step in the realization of intelligence or the development of personality is the establishment of mere, abstract, or strict right. This involves creating institutions and standards, i.e., laws or rights, that reflect specific and fixed ways of behaving. From the individual's perspective, it can be said that their awareness awakens to find the world divided according to certain rules and categories, which have objective validity and govern them with the same absolute authority as the conditions of physical nature. Under their influence, every person and rank is compelled to conform; each person is assigned a place and role by a system that claims an indestructible and eternal supremacy. It is not the same place and role for everyone, but for each, their position and responsibilities are predetermined in this metaphysical-physical order. The situation and its responsibilities [pg cxc] have been established by superhuman and natural decree. As the Platonic myth suggests, each level in the social hierarchy has been shaped underground by forces that produced people of gold, silver, and lesser metals; or as the Norse legend tells, they are the successive descendants of the white God, Heimdal, in his interactions with women.

The central idea of the earlier social world is the supremacy of rights—but not of right. The sum (for it cannot be properly called a system) of rights is a self-subsistent world, to which man is but a servant; and a second peculiarity of it is its inequality. If all are equal before the laws, this only means here that the laws, with their absolute and thorough inequality, are indifferent to the real and personal diversities of individuals. Even the so-called equality of primitive law is of the “Eye-for-eye, Tooth-for-tooth” kind; it takes no note of special circumstances; it looks abstractly and rudely at facts, and maintains a hard and fast uniformity, which seems the height of unfairness. Rule stands by rule, usage beside usage,—a mere aggregate or multitude of petty tyrants, reduced to no unity or system, and each pressing with all the weight of an absolute mandate. The pettiest bit of ceremonial law is here of equal dignity with the most far-reaching principle of political obligation.

The main idea of the earlier social world is that rights hold power—but not right. The collection of rights (which can't exactly be called a system) is a self-sustaining world where humans are merely servants; another unique aspect of this is its inequality. If everyone is equal under the law, it only means that the laws, with their total and absolute inequality, disregard the real and personal differences among individuals. Even the so-called equality of primitive law is based on the “Eye-for-eye, Tooth-for-tooth” concept; it doesn't consider special circumstances; it looks at facts in a general and harsh way, maintaining an inflexible uniformity that seems incredibly unfair. Laws are stacked on top of each other, customs sit next to customs—a mere collection of petty tyrants, lacking any unity or system, each exerting the full weight of an absolute command. The tiniest piece of ceremonial law holds the same importance as the most significant principle of political obligation.

In the essay already referred to, Hegel has designated something analogous to this as Natural or Physical Ethics, or as Ethics in its relative or comparative stage. Here Man first shows his superiority to nature, or enters on his properly ethical function, by transforming the physical world into his possession. He makes himself the lord of natural objects—stamping them as his, and not their own, making them his permanent property, his tools, his instruments of exchange [pg cxci] and production. The fundamental ethical act is appropriation by labour, and the first ethical world is the creation of an economic system, the institution of property. For property, or at least possession and appropriation, is the dominant idea, with its collateral and sequent principles. And at first, even human beings are treated on the same method as other things: as objects in a world of objects or aggregate of things: as things to be used and acquired, as means and instruments,—not in any sense as ends in themselves. It is a world in which the relation of master and slave is dominant,—where owner and employer is set in antithesis against his tools and chattels. But the Nemesis of his act issues in making the individual the servant of his so-called property. He has become an objective power by submitting himself to objectivity: he has literally put himself into the object he has wrought, and is now a thing among things: for what he owns, what he has appropriated, determines what he is. The real powers in the world thus established are the laws of possession-holding: the laws dominate man: and he is only freed from dependence on casual externals, by making himself thoroughly the servant of his possessions.

In the essay already mentioned, Hegel refers to something similar as Natural or Physical Ethics, or as Ethics in its relative or comparative stage. Here, humanity first showcases its superiority over nature by transforming the physical world into its possession. People position themselves as the masters of natural objects—marking them as their own, making them permanent property, tools, and instruments of exchange and production. The key ethical action is the appropriation through labor, and the initial ethical world is the establishment of an economic system and property. Property, or at least ownership and appropriation, is the central idea, along with its related principles. Initially, even human beings are treated the same way as other objects: as items in a world of objects, as means to an end—not as ends in themselves. It is a world where the relationship between master and slave prevails—where the owner and employer are set against their tools and possessions. However, the consequence of this behavior results in transforming the individual into the servant of what they claim to own. They become an objective force by submitting to objectivity: they have literally embedded themselves into the object they have created and are now another item among items; for what they own, what they have claimed, defines who they are. The true powers in this established world are the laws of ownership: these laws dominate individuals, and one is only free from reliance on random external factors by becoming entirely the servant of their possessions.

The only salvation, and it is but imperfect, that can be reached on this stage is by the family union. The sexual tie, is at first entirely on a level with the other arrangements of the sphere. The man or woman is but a chattel and a tool; a casual appropriation which gradually is transformed into a permanent possession and a permanent bond104. But, as the family constituted itself, it helped to afford a promise of better things. An ideal interest—the religion of the household—extending [pg cxcii] beyond the individual, and beyond the moment,—binding past and present, and parents to offspring, gave a new character to the relation of property. Parents and children form a unity, which overrides and essentially permeates their “difference” from each other: there is no exchange, no contract, nor, in the stricter sense, property between the members. In the property-idea they are lifted out of their isolation, and in the continuity of family life there is a certain analogue of immortality. But, says Hegel, “though the family be the highest totality of which Nature is capable, the absolute identity is in it still inward, and is not instituted in absolute form; and hence, too, the reproduction of the totality is an appearance, the appearance of the children105.” “The power and the intelligence, the ‘difference’ of the parents, stands in inverse proportion to the youth and vigour of the child: and these two sides of life flee from and are sequent on each other, and are reciprocally external106.” Or, as we may put it, the god of the family is a departed ancestor, a ghost in the land of the dead: it has not really a continuous and unified life. In such a state of society—a state of nature—and in its supreme form, the family, there is no adequate principle which though real shall still give ideality and unity to the self-isolating aspects of life. There is wanted something which shall give expression to its “indifference,” which shall control the tendency of this partial moralisation to sink at every moment into individuality, and lift it from its immersion in nature. Family life and economic groups (—for these two, which Hegel subsequently separates, are here kept close together) need an ampler and wider [pg cxciii] life to keep them from stagnating in their several selfishnesses.

The only salvation, though it's not perfect, that can be found in this situation is through family unity. The sexual bond starts out on the same level as other arrangements within that sphere. A man or woman is merely a possession and a tool; a casual connection that eventually turns into a lasting possession and a permanent bond104. However, as the family evolves, it begins to offer a promise of better things. An ideal interest—the spirituality of the household—extends [pg cxcii] beyond the individual and beyond the moment, connecting the past and present, and binding parents to their children, which gives a new dimension to the concept of property. Parents and children create a unity that transcends and deeply influences their "difference" from one another: there is no exchange, no contract, nor, strictly speaking, property among the members. In terms of property, they are lifted out of isolation, and in the continuity of family life, there is a certain reflection of immortality. But, as Hegel states, "While the family represents the greatest unity that Nature can achieve, its complete identity remains internal and isn't formed in an absolute way; therefore, the reproduction of this unity is just an illusion, the illusion of the children __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__." "The strength and intelligence, the ‘difference’ of the parents, are inversely related to the youth and energy of the child: these two aspects of life both escape from and pursue each other, and are externally connected__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__." Or, we could say, the divinity of the family is a deceased ancestor, a spirit from the land of the dead: it doesn’t truly have a continuous and unified life. In such a society—a natural state—and in its most developed form, the family, there's no adequate principle that can provide both reality and ideality and unity to the self-isolating elements of life. What is needed is something that can express its "meh," that can manage the tendency of this partial moral development to revert into individuality, and elevate it from its immersion in nature. Family life and economic groups (—since Hegel later separates these, they are closely linked here) need a broader and deeper [pg cxciii] life to prevent them from stagnating in their individual selfishnesses.

This freshening and corrective influence they get in the first instance from deeds of violence and crime. Here is the “negative unsettling” of the narrow fixities, of the determinate conditions or relationships into which the preceding processes of labour and acquisition have tended to stereotype life. The harsh restriction brings about its own undoing. Man may subject natural objects to his formative power, but the wild rage of senseless devastation again and again bursts forth to restore the original formlessness. He may build up his own pile of wealth, store up his private goods, but the thief and the robber with the instincts of barbarian socialism tread on his steps: and every stage of appropriation has for its sequel a crop of acts of dispossession. He may secure by accumulation his future life; but the murderer for gain's sake cuts it short. And out of all this as a necessary consequence stands avenging justice. And in the natural world of ethics—where true moral life has not yet arisen—this is mere retaliation or the lex talionis;—the beginning of an endless series of vengeance and counter-vengeance, the blood-feud. Punishment, in the stricter sense of the term,—which looks both to antecedents and effects in character—cannot yet come into existence; for to punish there must be something superior to individualities, an ethical idea embodied in an institution, to which the injurer and the injured alike belong. But as yet punishment is only vengeance, the personal and natural equivalent, the physical reaction against injury, perhaps regulated and formulated by custom and usage, but not essentially altered from its purely retaliatory character. These crimes—or transgressions—are thus by Hegel quaintly conceived as storms which clear the air—which shake the individualist [pg cxciv] out of his slumber. The scene in which transgression thus acts is that of the so-called state of nature, where particularism was rampant: where moral right was not, but only the right of nature, of pre-occupation, of the stronger, of the first maker and discoverer. Crime is thus the “dialectic” which shakes the fixity of practical arrangements, and calls for something in which the idea of a higher unity, a permanent substance of life, shall find realisation.

This freshening and corrective influence initially comes from acts of violence and crime. Here is the “bad vibes” of the narrow certainties, of the established conditions or relationships that previous processes of labor and acquisition have tended to stereotype life into. The harsh restrictions lead to their own undoing. A person can shape natural objects with their creative power, but the wild rage of pointless destruction keeps erupting to restore initial chaos. They might accumulate their own wealth and stockpile their possessions, but thieves and robbers, driven by primitive social instincts, follow closely behind: and every act of possession leads to a wave of dispossession. They might secure their future through accumulation, but a murderer seeking profit can cut that future short. And as a necessary result, avenging justice arises from all this. In the natural realm of ethics—where genuine moral life has not yet emerged—this is merely retaliation or the law of retaliation;—the start of an endless cycle of revenge and counter-revenge, the blood feud. Punishment, in the stricter sense—which considers both past actions and their character effects—cannot yet exist; to punish, there must be something greater than individualities, an ethical idea represented in an institution to which both the offender and the victim belong. But for now, punishment is just vengeance, the personal and natural equivalent, the physical reaction to injury, perhaps regulated by customs and traditions, but not fundamentally different from its purely retaliatory nature. These crimes—or violations—are thus uniquely viewed by Hegel as storms that clear the air, shaking the individualist [pg cxciv] out of their slumber. The setting in which transgression occurs is the so-called state of nature, where individualism thrived: where moral right did not exist, only the right of nature, of occupation, of the stronger, of the first maker and discoverer. Crime is thus the “debate” that disturbs the stability of practical arrangements, demanding something that embodies the idea of a higher unity, a lasting essence of life.

The “positive supersession107 of individualism and naturalism in ethics is by Hegel called “Absolute Ethics.” Under this title he describes the ethics and religion of the state—a religion which is immanent in the community, and an ethics which rises superior to particularity. The picture he draws is a romance fashioned upon the model of the Greek commonwealth as that had been idealised by Greek literature and by the longings of later ages for a freer life. It is but one of the many modes in which Helena—to quote Goethe—has fascinated the German Faust. He dreams himself away from the prosaic worldliness of a German municipality to the unfading splendour of the Greek city with its imagined coincidence of individual will with universal purpose. There is in such a commonwealth no pain of surrender and of sacrifice, and no subsequent compensation: for, at the very moment of resigning self-will to common aims, he enjoys it retained with the added zest of self-expansion. He is not so left to himself as to feel from beyond the restraint of a law which controls—even if it wisely and well controls—individual effort. There is for his happy circumstances no possibility of doing otherwise. Or, it may be, Hegel has reminiscences from the ideals of other nations than the Greek. He recalls the Israelite depicted by the Law-adoring [pg cxcv] psalmist, whose delight is to do the will of the Lord, whom the zeal of God's house has consumed, whose whole being runs on in one pellucid stream with the universal and eternal stream of divine commandment. Such a frame of spirit, where the empirical consciousness with all its soul and strength and mind identifies its mission into conformity with the absolute order, is the mood of absolute Ethics. It is what some have spoken of as the True life, as the Eternal life; in it, says Hegel, the individual exists auf ewige Weise108, as it were sub specie aeternitatis: his life is hid with his fellows in the common life of his people. His every act, and thought, and will, get their being and significance from a reality which is established in him as a permanent spirit. It is there that he, in the fuller sense, attains αὐτάρκεια, or finds himself no longer a mere part, but an ideal totality. This totality is realised under the particular form of a Nation (Volk), which in the visible sphere represents (or rather is, as a particular) the absolute and infinite. Such a unity is neither the mere sum of isolated individuals, nor a mere majority ruling by numbers: but the fraternal and organic commonwealth which brings all classes and all rights from their particularistic independence into an ideal identity and indifference109. Here all are not merely equal before the laws: but the law itself is a living and organic unity, self-correcting, subordinating and organising, and no longer merely defining individual privileges and so-called liberties. “In such conjunction of the universal with the particularity lies the divinity of a nation: or, if we give this universal a separate place in our ideas, [pg cxcvi] it is the God of the nation.” But in this complete accordance between concept and intuition, between visible and invisible, where symbol and significate are one, religion and ethics are indistinguishable. It is the old conception (and in its highest sense) of Theocracy110. God is the national head and the national life: and in him all individuals have their “difference” rendered “indifferent.” “Such an ethical life is absolute truth, for untruth is only in the fixture of a single mode: but in the everlasting being of the nation all singleness is superseded. It is absolute culture; for in the eternal is the real and empirical annihilation and prescription of all limited modality. It is absolute disinterestedness: for in the eternal there is nothing private and personal. It, and each of its movements, is the highest beauty: for beauty is but the eternal made actual and given concrete shape. It is without pain, and blessed: for in it all difference and all pain is superseded. It is the divine, absolute, real, existing and being, under no veil; nor need one first raise it up into the ideality of divinity, and extract it from the appearance and empirical intuition; but it is, and immediately, absolute intuition111.”

The “positive supersession __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__” of individualism and naturalism in ethics is referred to by Hegel as "Absolute Ethics." Under this title, he outlines the ethics and religion of the state—a religion that exists within the community, and an ethics that transcends individual concerns. The vision he presents is a narrative modeled after the Greek city-state, as idealized by Greek literature and the desires of later generations for a more liberated existence. It represents one of the many ways in which Helena—quoting Goethe—has captivated the German Faust. He dreams himself away from the mundane reality of a German town to the enduring beauty of the Greek city, where individual will aligns with universal purpose. In such a commonwealth, there is no sense of loss or sacrifice, nor any subsequent compensation: at the moment he lets go of personal desires for the common good, he experiences a retained enjoyment that enhances his sense of self-expansion. He is not left isolated to feel the constraints of a law that governs—even if it governs wisely and well—the individual effort. In his joyful circumstances, there is no possibility of acting otherwise. Alternatively, Hegel may draw on the ideals of other nations besides the Greeks. He might recall the Israelite portrayed by the Law-loving [pg cxcv] psalmist, whose joy comes from doing the will of the Lord, whose passion for God's house consumes him, and whose entire being flows harmoniously with the universal and eternal stream of divine commandment. This mindset, where personal consciousness harmonizes with all its soul, strength, and intellect in alignment with the absolute order, embodies the spirit of absolute Ethics. It is what some have described as the True life, the Eternal life; in it, Hegel states, the individual exists forever108, as if from the perspective of eternity: his life is intertwined with others in the collective life of his people. Every action, thought, and intention gains its existence and meaning from a reality that is set within him as a lasting spirit. It is here that he achieves αὐτάρκεια in a deeper sense, finding himself not just as a part, but as an ideal totality. This totality is realized through the specific form of a Nation (People), which represents (or is, as a particular) the absolute and infinite in the visible realm. This unity is not merely the sum of isolated individuals or a simple majority rule; rather, it is a fraternal and organic commonwealth that brings all classes and rights from their individual independence into an ideal identity and indifference109. Here, not only is everyone equal under the law: the law itself is a living, organic unity that corrects itself, organizes, and governs, rather than just defining individual privileges and so-called freedoms. “In the combination of the universal with the specific lies the essence of a nation: or, if we separate this universal in our thoughts, [pg cxcvi] it becomes the God of the nation.” In this complete alignment between concept and intuition, between visible and invisible, where symbol and significance merge, religion and ethics become indistinguishable. This aligns with the ancient concept (and in its highest sense) of Theocracy110. God is both the national leader and the essence of national life: in Him, all individuals find their "difference" made “meh.” "An ethical life is absolute truth because falsehood comes from fixating on just one perspective. In the ongoing existence of the nation, all singularity is surpassed. It represents absolute culture; in the eternal, there is a real and practical removal and definition of all limited forms. It embodies absolute disinterest; in the eternal, there’s nothing private or personal. It and every action connected to it is the highest form of beauty, as beauty is merely the eternal made real and given tangible shape. It is free from suffering and blessed; in it, all differences and pains are overcome. It is the divine, absolute, real, existing, and being, without any barrier; there’s no need to first elevate it to an ideal form of divinity or to separate it from appearance and sensory experience; it simply exists as it is, and in a direct sense, is absolute intuition__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__."

If we compare this language with the statement of the Encyclopaedia we can see how for the moment Hegel's eye is engrossed with the glory of the ideal nation. In it, the moral life embraces and is co-extensive with religion, art and science: practice and theory are at one: life in the idea knows none of those differences which, in the un-ideal world, make art and morality often antithetical, and set religion at variance with science. It is, as we have said, a memory of Greek and perhaps Hebrew ideals. Or rather it is by the help of such [pg cxcvii] memories the affirmation of the essential unity of life—the true, complete, many-sided life—which is the presupposition and idea that culture and morals rest upon and from which they get their supreme sanction, i.e. their constitutive principle and unity. Even in the Encyclopaedia112 Hegel endeavours to guard against the severance of morality and art and philosophy which may be rashly inferred in consequence of his serial order of treatment. “Religion,” he remarks, “is the very substance of the moral life itself and of the state.... The ethical life is the divine spirit indwelling in consciousness, as it is actually present in a nation and its individual members.” Yet, as we see, there is a distinction. The process of history carries out a judgment on nation after nation, and reveals the divine as not only immanent in the ethical life but as ever expanding the limited national spirit till it become a spirit of universal humanity. Still—and this is perhaps for each time always the more important—the national unity—not indeed as a multitude, nor as a majority—is the supreme real appearance of the Eternal and Absolute.

If we compare this language with the statement from the Encyclopaedia, we can see how, for the moment, Hegel is focused on the greatness of the ideal nation. In this context, moral life includes and overlaps with religion, art, and science: practice and theory come together; life in the idea is free from the divisions that, in the non-ideal world, often put art and morality at odds and create conflicts between religion and science. It reflects the memories of Greek and perhaps Hebrew ideals. More accurately, it is through these **[pg cxcvii]** memories that we affirm the essential unity of life—the true, complete, and multifaceted life—which serves as the foundation and concept upon which culture and morals depend, providing them with their ultimate validation, i.e., their fundamental principle and unity. Even in the Encyclopaedia112, Hegel tries to prevent the misunderstanding that morality, art, and philosophy are separate due to his sequential approach. “Faith,” he notes, “is the essence of moral life and the state itself.... Ethical life is the divine spirit that lives in our consciousness, as it truly exists within a nation and its individual members.” Yet, as we observe, there is a distinction. The course of history passes judgment on nation after nation, revealing the divine not only as present in ethical life but as constantly expanding the limited national spirit into a spirit of universal humanity. Still—and this may be increasingly significant—it is the national unity—not as a crowd, nor as a majority—that represents the ultimate real manifestation of the Eternal and Absolute.

Having thus described the nation as an organic totality, he goes on to point out that the political constitution shows this character by forming a triplicity of political orders. In one of these there is but a silent, practical identity, in faith and trust, with the totality: in the second there is a thorough disruption of interest into particularity: and in the third, there is a living and intellectual identity or indifference, which combines the widest range of individual development with the completest unity of political loyalty. This last order is that which lives in conscious identification of private with public duty: all that it does has a universal and public function. Such a body is the ideal Nobility—the [pg cxcviii] nobility which is the servus servorum Dei, the supreme servant of humanity. Its function is to maintain general interests, to give the other orders (peasantry and industrials) security,—receiving in return from these others the means of subsistence. Noblesse oblige gives the death-blow to particular interests, and imposes the duty of exhibiting, in the clearest form, the supreme reality of absolute morality, and of being to the rest an unperturbed ideal of aesthetic, ethical, religious, and philosophical completeness.

Having described the nation as a unified whole, he goes on to point out that the political structure reflects this character by forming three types of political orders. In one of these, there is a quiet, practical alignment in faith and trust with the whole; in the second, there is a complete fragmentation of interests into specifics; and in the third, there is a dynamic and intellectual connection or indifference, which merges the broadest scope of individual growth with the fullest unity of political loyalty. This last order is characterized by a conscious identification of personal and public responsibilities: everything it does serves a universal and public purpose. This entity represents the ideal Nobility—the noble class that is the servant of the servants of God, the ultimate servant of humanity. Its role is to uphold general interests and provide security to the other classes (peasants and workers), receiving subsistence in return from them. Noblesse oblige delivers a decisive blow to personal interests and imposes the obligation to clearly demonstrate the highest reality of absolute morality, serving as a steady ideal of aesthetic, ethical, religious, and philosophical completeness to others.

It is here alone, in this estate which is absolutely disinterested, that the virtues appear in their true light. To the ordinary moralising standpoint they seem severally to be, in their separation, charged with independent value. But from the higher point of view the existence, and still more the accentuation of single virtues, is a mark of incompleteness. Even quality, it has been said, involves its defects: it can only shine by eclipsing or reflecting something else. The completely moral is not the sum of the several virtues, but the reduction of them to indifference. It is thus that when Plato tries to get at the unity of virtue, their aspect of difference tends to be subordinated. “The movement of absolute morality runs through all the virtues, but settles fixedly in none.” It is more than love to fatherland, and nation, and laws:—that still implies a relation to something and involves a difference. For love—the mortal passion, where “self is not annulled”—is the process of approximation, while unity is not yet attained, but wished and aimed at: and when it is complete—and become “such love as spirits know113—it gives place to a calmer rest and an active immanence. The absolute morality is life in the fatherland and for the nation. In the individual however it is the process upward and inward [pg cxcix] that we see, not the consummation. Then the identity appears as an ideal, as a tendency not yet accomplished to its end, a possibility not yet made fully actual. At bottom—in the divine substance in which the individual inheres—the identity is present: but in the appearance, we have only the passage from possible to actual, a passage which has the aspect of a struggle. Hence the moral act appears as a virtue, with merit or desert. It is accordingly the very characteristic of virtue to signalise its own incompleteness: it emerges into actuality only through antagonism, and with a taint of imperfection clinging to it. Thus, in the field of absolute morality, if the virtues appear, it is only in their transiency. If they were undisputedly real in morality, they would not separately show. To feel that you have done well implies that you have not done wholly well: self-gratulation in meritorious deed is the re-action from the shudder at feeling that the self was not wholly good.

It’s here, alone in this detached estate, that virtues reveal themselves in their true form. From a regular moral perspective, they seem to hold individual value when looked at separately. However, from a higher viewpoint, the existence and emphasis on single virtues indicate a lack of completeness. Even quality, as has been said, carries its flaws: it can only shine by overshadowing or reflecting something else. True morality isn’t just the sum of various virtues; it’s about reducing them to a point of indifference. This is how, when Plato explores the unity of virtue, the distinct aspects tend to be downplayed. “The concept of absolute morality influences all virtues, but doesn't fully settle in any of them.” It’s more than just love for one’s homeland, nation, or laws—that still suggests a relationship to something and brings about a difference. Love—the human passion, where “self is not erased”—is the journey of getting closer, while unity hasn’t been achieved yet; it’s still desired and aimed for. And when it becomes complete—and transforms into “such love as spirits know __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__”—it transitions into a calmer state and active presence. Absolute morality is life in the homeland and for the nation. However, in the individual, we see a process of growth upward and inward [pg cxcix], rather than completion. The identity manifests as an ideal, a goal that hasn’t yet been fully realized, a potential not fully actualized. Ultimately—in the divine essence in which the individual resides—the identity exists: but in appearance, we only observe the transition from potential to actual, which seems like a struggle. Therefore, a moral act is viewed as a virtue, with merit or worth. It’s characteristic of virtue to highlight its own incompleteness: it only comes into existence through conflict, and carries a hint of imperfection with it. Thus, in the realm of absolute morality, if virtues show themselves, it’s merely in their fleeting nature. If they were undeniably real in morality, they wouldn’t appear separately. To feel that you’ve done well suggests that you haven’t done completely well: feeling proud of a good deed comes from the discomfort of realizing that the self was not entirely good.

The essential unity of virtue—its negative character as regards all the empirical variety of virtues—is seen in the excellences required by the needs of war. These military requirements demonstrate the mere relativity and therefore non-virtuousness of the special virtues. They equally protest against the common beliefs in the supreme dignity of labour and its utilities. But if bravery or soldierlike virtue be essentially a virtue of virtues, it is only a negative virtue after all. It is the blast of the universal sweeping away all the habitations and fixed structures of particularist life. If it is a unity of virtue, it is only a negative unity—an indifference. If it avoid the parcelling of virtue into a number of imperfect and sometimes contradictory parts, it does so only to present a bare negation. The soldier, therefore, if in potentiality the unity of all the virtues, may [pg cc] tend in practice to represent the ability to do without any of them114.

The essential unity of virtue—its negative nature in relation to all the different types of virtues—can be seen in the qualities needed for war. These military needs show the relativity and, therefore, the lack of true virtue in specific virtues. They also challenge the common beliefs about the ultimate value of work and its benefits. However, if bravery or soldierly virtue is really a virtue of virtues, it remains a negative virtue at its core. It serves to clear away everything specific, disrupting the structures of particular lives. If it represents a unity of virtue, it’s simply a negative unity—an indifference. While it avoids breaking virtue down into imperfect and sometimes conflicting parts, it does so only to showcase a simple negation. Thus, the soldier, in potentiality the unity of all virtues, may, in practice, end up demonstrating the ability to do without any of them.

The home of these “relative” virtues—of morality in the ordinary sense—is the life of the second order in the commonwealth: the order of industry and commerce. In this sphere the idea of the universal is gradually lost to view: it becomes, says Hegel, only a thought or a creature of the mind, which does not affect practice. The materialistic worker of civilisation does not see further than the empirical existence of individuals: his horizon is limited by the family, and his final ideal is a competency of comfort in possessions and revenues. The supreme universal to which he attains as the climax of his evolution is only money. But it is only with the vaster development of commerce that this terrible consequence ensues. At first as a mere individual, he has higher aims, though not the highest. He has a limited ideal determined by his special sphere of work. To win respect—the character for a limited truthfulness and honesty and skilful work—is his ambition. He lives in a conceit of his performance—his utility—the esteem of his special circle. To his commercial soul the military order is a scarecrow and a nuisance: military honour is but trash. Yet if his range of idea is narrow and engrossing in details, his aim is to get worship, to be recognised as the best in his little sphere. But with the growth of the trading spirit his character changes: he becomes the mere capitalist, is denationalised, has no definite work and can claim no individualised function. Money now measures all things: it is the sole ultimate reality. It [pg cci] transforms everything into a relation of contract: even vengeance is equated in terms of money. Its motto is, The Exchanges must be honoured, though honour and morality may go to the dogs. So far as it is concerned, there is no nation, but a federation of shopkeepers. Such an one is the bourgeois (the Bürger, as distinct from the peasant or Bauer and the Adel). As an artisan—i.e. a mere industrial, he knows no country, but at best the reputation and interest of his own guild-union with its partial object. He is narrow, but honest and respectable. As a mere commercial agent, he knows no country: his field is the world, but the world not in its concreteness and variety, but in the abstract aspect of a money-bag and an exchange. The larger totality is indeed not altogether out of sight. But if he contribute to the needy, either his sacrifice is lifeless in proportion as it becomes general, or loses generality as it becomes lively. As regards his general services to the great life of his national state115, they are unintelligently and perhaps grudgingly rendered.

The home of these “family member” virtues—morality in the everyday sense—lies within the life of the second order in society: the realm of industry and commerce. Here, the concept of the universal slowly fades from view: it becomes, as Hegel puts it, just a thought or a mental construct that doesn’t influence real-life practice. The materialistic worker of civilization sees only the tangible existence of individuals: his perspective is limited to the family, and his ultimate goal is a comfortable lifestyle defined by possessions and income. The highest universal he reaches as the peak of his development is simply money. However, it's only with the broader expansion of commerce that this dire outcome arises. Initially, as just an individual, he has higher aspirations, though not the highest. He has a limited ideal shaped by his specific work. Gaining respect—the reputation for some degree of honesty, truthfulness, and skill—is his ambition. He takes pride in his achievements—his utility, the esteem of his close circle. To his commercial mindset, the military order is a joke and a bother: military honor is worthless. Yet, while his views are narrow and focused on details, he aims for reverence, to be recognized as the best in his small area. But as the trading mentality grows, his character shifts: he becomes a mere capitalist, loses his national identity, has no specific work, and cannot claim any unique role. Money now measures everything: it is the only ultimate reality. It [pg cci] turns everything into a contractual relationship: even revenge is calculated in terms of money. Its motto is that The Exchanges must be honored, even if honor and morality are disregarded. As far as it’s concerned, there is no nation, just a network of shopkeepers. Such is the middle class (the Citizen, distinct from the peasant or Bauer and the Adel). As an artisan—essentially just an industrial worker, he knows no country, only the reputation and interests of his own guild-union with its limited focus. He is narrow-minded, but honest and respectable. As a mere commercial agent, he recognizes no country: his reach is global, but he sees the world solely in the abstract terms of profit and trade. The larger picture is indeed not completely out of sight. However, if he helps the needy, either his sacrifice lacks substance as it becomes widespread, or it loses its scope as it becomes meaningful. Regarding his general contributions to the vital life of his national state115, they are made with little understanding and perhaps with some resentment.

Of the peasant order Hegel has less to say. On one side the “country” as opposed to the “town” has a closer natural sympathy with the common and general interest: and the peasantry is the undifferentiated, solid and sound, basis of the national life. It forms the submerged mass, out of which the best soldiers are made, and which out of the depths of earth brings forward nourishment as well as all the materials of elementary necessity. Faithfulness and loyalty are its virtues: but it is personal allegiance to a commanding superior,—not to a law or a general view—for the peasant is [pg ccii] weak in comprehensive intelligence, though shrewd in detailed observation.

Of the peasant class, Hegel has less to say. On one hand, the “country” contrasts with the “town”, having a stronger natural connection to the common and general interest: the peasantry represents the unrefined, solid foundation of national life. It constitutes the submerged mass that produces the best soldiers and provides nourishment as well as all the essential materials from the depths of the earth. Faithfulness and loyalty are its virtues; however, it is personal loyalty to a commanding superior—not to a law or broader principle—since the peasant is [pg ccii] weak in overall understanding but sharp in detailed observation.

Of the purely political function of the state Hegel in this sketch says almost nothing. But under the head of the general government of the state he deals with its social functions. For a moment he refers to the well-known distinction of the legislative, judicial and executive powers. But it is only to remark that “in every governmental act all three are conjoined. They are abstractions, none of which can get a reality of its own,—which, in other words, cannot be constituted and organised as powers. Legislation, judicature, and executive are something completely formal, empty, and contentless.... Whether the others are or are not bare abstractions, empty activities, depends entirely on the executive power; and this is absolutely the government116.” Treating government as the organic movement by which the universal and the particular in the commonwealth come into relations, he finds that it presents three forms, or gives rise to three systems. The highest and last of these is the “educational” system. By this he understands all that activity by which the intelligence of the state tries directly to mould and guide the character and fortunes of its members: all the means of culture and discipline, whether in general or for individuals, all training to public function, to truthfulness, to good manners. Under the same head come conquest and colonisation as state agencies. The second system is the judicial, which instead of, like the former, aiming at the formation or reformation of its members is satisfied by subjecting individual transgression to a process of rectification by the general principle. With regard to the system of judicature, Hegel argues for a variety of procedure to suit different ranks, and for a corresponding [pg cciii] modification of penalties. “Formal rigid equality is just what does not spare the character. The same penalty which in one estate brings no infamy causes in another a deep and irremediable hurt.” And with regard to the after life of the transgressor who has borne his penalty: “Punishment is the reconciliation of the law with itself. No further reproach for his crime can be addressed to the person who has undergone his punishment. He is restored to membership of his estate117.”

Of the purely political function of the state, Hegel says almost nothing in this sketch. However, under the general government of the state, he discusses its social functions. He briefly mentions the well-known separation of legislative, judicial, and executive powers, but only to point out that “in every governmental act, all three are combined. They are abstractions, none of which can exist on their own—which means they cannot function or be organized as powers. Legislation, judicature, and executive are entirely formal, empty, and devoid of substance.... Whether the others are mere abstractions or empty activities depends entirely on the executive power; and this is essentially the government.” Treating government as the organic process through which the universal and the particular in society connect, he identifies three forms or systems of government. The highest and final one is the “educational” system. This encompasses all activities through which the state seeks to shape and guide the character and circumstances of its members: all means of culture and discipline, both generally and for individuals, all training for public roles, for truthfulness, and for good manners. Under this category fall conquest and colonization as instruments of the state. The second system is the judicial one, which, unlike the former that seeks to form or reform its members, is content to address individual wrongdoing through a correction process based on general principles. Regarding the judicial system, Hegel advocates for a variety of procedures tailored to different social classes, along with appropriate modifications of penalties. “Formal rigid equality is precisely what does not spare the character. The same penalty that brings no disgrace in one social class can cause deep and irreparable harm in another.” Concerning the future of a transgressor who has served their sentence: “Punishment is the reconciliation of the law with itself. No further blame for their crime can be directed at someone who has completed their punishment. They are reinstated as a member of their social class.”

In the first of the three systems, the economic system, or “System of wants,” the state seems at first hardly to appear in its universal and controlling function at all. Here the individual depends for the satisfaction of his physical needs on a blind, unconscious destiny, on the obscure and incalculable properties of supply and demand in the whole interconnexion of commodities. But even this is not all. With the accumulation of wealth in inequality, and the growth of vast capitals, there is substituted for the dependence of the individual on the general resultant of a vast number of agencies a dependence on one enormously rich individual, who can control the physical destinies of a nation. But a nation, truly speaking, is there no more. The industrial order has parted into a mere abstract workman on one hand, and the grande richesse on the other. “It has lost its capacity of an organic absolute intuition and of respect for the divine—external though its divinity be: and there sets in the bestiality of contempt for all that is noble. The mere wisdomless universal, the mass of wealth, is the essential: and the ethical principle, the absolute bond of the nation, is vanished; and the nation is dissolved118.”

In the first of the three systems, the economic system, or "List of desires," the state initially appears to have little role in its universal and controlling function. Here, individuals rely on a blind, unconscious fate for meeting their physical needs, tied to the obscure and unpredictable forces of supply and demand within the entire network of goods. But that's not all. As wealth accumulates unevenly and large fortunes grow, individuals shift from relying on the collective result of many factors to depending on one extremely wealthy person who can dictate the physical outcomes for a nation. However, in reality, that nation no longer exists. The industrial landscape has divided into a mere abstract worker on one side and great wealth on the other. “It has lost its ability to perceive things naturally and to honor the divine—no matter how external its divinity might be: and that’s where the savage contempt for all that is noble starts. What matters now is the mindless universal, the accumulation of wealth; the ethical principle, the essential bond of the nation, has vanished; and the nation is dissolved __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.”

It would be a long and complicated task to sift, in [pg cciv] these ill-digested but profound suggestions, the real meaning from the formal statement. They are, like Utopia, beyond the range of practical politics. The modern reader, whose political conceptions are limited by contemporary circumstance, may find them archaic, medieval, quixotic. But for those who behind the words and forms can see the substance and the idea, they will perhaps come nearer the conception of ideal commonwealth than many reforming programmes. Compared with the maturer statements of the Philosophy of Law, they have the faults of the Romantic age to which their inception belongs. Yet even in that later exposition there is upheld the doctrine of the supremacy of the eternal State against everything particular, class-like, and temporary; a doctrine which has made Hegel—as it made Fichte—a voice in that “professorial socialism” which is at least as old as Plato.

It would be a long and complicated task to sift through these poorly thought-out yet profound suggestions to find the real meaning behind the formal statement. They are, like Utopia, outside the realm of practical politics. The modern reader, whose political ideas are shaped by today’s circumstances, might see them as outdated, medieval, or unrealistic. However, for those who can look beyond the words and forms and grasp the substance and ideas, they may come closer to the vision of an ideal society than many reform proposals. Compared to the more developed statements in the Legal Philosophy, they carry the flaws of the Romantic age from which they emerged. Yet, even in that later discussion, the idea of the supremacy of the eternal State over anything specific, class-based, or temporary is upheld; a principle that has made Hegel—just as it did Fichte—a voice in that “academic socialism” which dates back at least to Plato.

[pg 003]

Introduction.

§ 377. The knowledge of Mind is the highest and hardest, just because it is the most “concrete” of sciences. The significance of that “absolute” commandment, Know thyself—whether we look at it in itself or under the historical circumstances of its first utterance—is not to promote mere self-knowledge in respect of the particular capacities, character, propensities, and foibles of the single self. The knowledge it commands means that of man's genuine reality—of what is essentially and ultimately true and real—of mind as the true and essential being. Equally little is it the purport of mental philosophy to teach what is called knowledge of men—the knowledge whose aim is to detect the peculiarities, passions, and foibles of other men, and lay bare what are called the recesses of the human heart. Information of this kind is, for one thing, meaningless, unless on the assumption that we know the universal—man as man, and, that always must be, as mind. And for another, being only engaged with casual, insignificant and untrue aspects of mental life, it fails to reach the underlying essence of them all—the mind itself.

§ 377. The understanding of the mind is the most challenging and important knowledge simply because it is the most "concrete" of the sciences. The importance of the “absolute” commandment, Know yourself—whether we consider it on its own or in the historical context of when it was first spoken—is not just to encourage self-awareness regarding the specific abilities, character traits, habits, and quirks of an individual. The knowledge it demands is about understanding man's true reality—what is fundamentally and ultimately true and real—seeing the mind as the true and essential being. Additionally, mental philosophy does not aim to teach what is known as understanding of people—the kind of knowledge that seeks to uncover the quirks, emotions, and flaws of other people, revealing what are considered the depths of the human heart. Such information is, for one thing, meaningless unless we presume to know the universal—man as man, and that must always be as mind. Furthermore, by only focusing on superficial, trivial, and false aspects of mental life, it fails to grasp the deeper essence of it all—the mind itself.

[pg 004]

§ 378. Pneumatology, or, as it was also called, Rational Psychology, has been already alluded to in the Introduction to the Logic as an abstract and generalising metaphysic of the subject. Empirical (or inductive) psychology, on the other hand, deals with the “concrete” mind: and, after the revival of the sciences, when observation and experience had been made the distinctive methods for the study of concrete reality, such psychology was worked on the same lines as other sciences. In this way it came about that the metaphysical theory was kept outside the inductive science, and so prevented from getting any concrete embodiment or detail: whilst at the same time the inductive science clung to the conventional common-sense metaphysic, with its analysis into forces, various activities, &c., and rejected any attempt at a “speculative” treatment.

§ 378. Pneumatology, also known as Rational Psychology, has already been mentioned in the Introduction to the Logic as an summary and generalizing metaphysics of the subject. Evidence-based (or inductive) psychology, on the other hand, focuses on the "concrete" mind. After the revival of the sciences, when observation and experience became the main methods for studying concrete reality, this type of psychology developed along the same lines as other sciences. As a result, the metaphysical theory was kept separate from the inductive science, preventing it from gaining any concrete form or detail. At the same time, the inductive science adhered to the conventional common-sense metaphysics, analyzing forces, various activities, etc., and dismissed any attempt at a “speculative” approach.

The books of Aristotle on the Soul, along with his discussions on its special aspects and states, are for this reason still by far the most admirable, perhaps even the sole, work of philosophical value on this topic. The main aim of a philosophy of mind can only be to re-introduce unity of idea and principle into the theory of mind, and so re-interpret the lesson of those Aristotelian books.

The books of Aristotle on the Soul, along with his talks about its special features and conditions, are still the most impressive, possibly the only, work of philosophical importance on this subject. The primary goal of a philosophy of mind should be to bring back the unity of idea and principle into the theory of mind, and thus reinterpret the lessons from those Aristotelian books.

§ 379. Even our own sense of the mind's living unity naturally protests against any attempt to break it up into different faculties, forces, or, what comes to the same thing, activities, conceived as independent of each other. But the craving for a comprehension of the unity is still further stimulated, as we soon come across distinctions between mental freedom and mental determinism, antitheses between free psychic agency and the corporeity that lies external to it, whilst we equally note the intimate interdependence of the one upon the [pg 005] other. In modern times especially the phenomena of animal magnetism have given, even in experience, a lively and visible confirmation of the underlying unity of soul, and of the power of its “ideality.” Before these facts, the rigid distinctions of practical common sense were struck with confusion; and the necessity of a “speculative” examination with a view to the removal of difficulties was more directly forced upon the student.

§ 379. Even our own awareness of the mind's living unity naturally resists any attempt to separate it into different faculties, forces, or activities that are seen as independent of one another. However, the desire to understand this unity is further heightened when we encounter distinctions between mental freedom and mental determinism, oppositions between free psychic medium agency and the physical world outside it, while also recognizing the close interdependence between the two. Particularly in modern times, the phenomena of animal attraction have provided, even through experience, a vivid and noticeable confirmation of the fundamental unity of the soul, along with the power of its “idealism.” In light of these facts, the strict distinctions of everyday common sense were left in disarray; and the need for a “speculative” investigation aimed at resolving these challenges became more pressing for the learner.

§ 380. The “concrete” nature of mind involves for the observer the peculiar difficulty that the several grades and special types which develop its intelligible unity in detail are not left standing as so many separate existences confronting its more advanced aspects. It is otherwise in external nature. There, matter and movement, for example, have a manifestation all their own—it is the solar system; and similarly the differentiae of sense-perception have a sort of earlier existence in the properties of bodies, and still more independently in the four elements. The species and grades of mental evolution, on the contrary, lose their separate existence and become factors, states and features in the higher grades of development. As a consequence of this, a lower and more abstract aspect of mind betrays the presence in it, even to experience, of a higher grade. Under the guise of sensation, e.g., we may find the very highest mental life as its modification or its embodiment. And so sensation, which is but a mere form and vehicle, may to the superficial glance seem to be the proper seat and, as it were, the source of those moral and religious principles with which it is charged; and the moral and religious principles thus modified may seem to call for treatment as species of sensation. But at the same time, when lower grades of mental life are under examination, it becomes necessary, if we desire [pg 006] to point to actual cases of them in experience, to direct attention to more advanced grades for which they are mere forms. In this way subjects will be treated of by anticipation which properly belong to later stages of development (e.g. in dealing with natural awaking from sleep we speak by anticipation of consciousness, or in dealing with mental derangement we must speak of intellect).

§ 380. The concrete nature of the mind presents a unique challenge for the observer because the various levels and specific types that create its intelligible unity in detail don’t remain as distinct entities that stand apart from its more developed aspects. This is different in the external world. There, matter and movement, for instance, have their own distinct manifestation—it’s the solar system; similarly, the differences of sense perception have an earlier existence in the properties of bodies, and even more independently in the four elements. However, the various species and levels of mental evolution lose their individual existence and become elements, states, and characteristics in the higher levels of development. As a result, a lower and more abstract aspect of the mind reveals the presence of a higher level, even through experience. Under the guise of sensation, for example, we might find the highest forms of mental life acting as its modification or embodiment. Thus, sensation, which is merely a form and means of expression, may appear to the casual observer to be the true seat and, so to speak, the source of the moral and religious principles it carries; and these moral and religious principles, as modified, may seem to require analysis as types of sensation. Yet, when examining lower levels of mental life, it becomes necessary to highlight actual cases from experience to focus on more advanced levels of which they are just forms. In this way, topics will be addressed anticipatorily that belong to later stages of development (for example, when discussing natural waking from sleep, we refer to consciousness in anticipation, or when addressing mental illness, we must refer to intellect).

What Mind or Spirit is.

§ 381. From our point of view Mind has for its presupposition Nature, of which it is the truth, and for that reason its absolute prius. In this its truth Nature is vanished, and mind has resulted as the “Idea” entered on possession of itself. Here the subject and object of the Idea are one—either is the intelligent unity, the notion. This identity is absolute negativity—for whereas in Nature the intelligent unity has its objectivity perfect but externalised, this self-externalisation has been nullified and the unity in that way been made one and the same with itself. Thus at the same time it is this identity only so far as it is a return out of nature.

§ 381. From our perspective, Mind is based on Nature, which it reveals as its truth and serves as its fundamental prerequisite. In this truth, Nature has disappeared, and Mind has emerged as the "Idea" that is aware of itself. Here, the subject and object of the Idea are unified—both represent the intelligent unity of the concept. This unity is absolute negativity—because while in Nature the intelligent unity exists as a complete but external object, this externalization has been reversed, making the unity identical to itself. Therefore, this identity is only valid to the extent that it signifies a return from Nature.

§ 382. For this reason the essential, but formally essential, feature of mind is Liberty: i.e. it is the notion's absolute negativity or self-identity. Considered as this formal aspect, it may withdraw itself from everything external and from its own externality, its very existence; it can thus submit to infinite pain, the negation of its individual immediacy: in other words, it can keep itself affirmative in this negativity and possess its own identity. All this is possible so long as it is considered in its abstract self-contained universality.

§ 382. For this reason, the essential, yet formally essential, characteristic of the mind is Liberty: meaning it's the notion's absolute negativity or self-identity. When viewed as this formal aspect, it can detach itself from everything external and from its own externality, its very existence; it can therefore endure infinite pain, the negation of its individual immediacy: in other words, it can remain affirmative in this negativity and maintain its own identity. All this is possible as long as it is seen in its abstract self-contained universality.

§ 383. This universality is also its determinate sphere [pg 007] of being. Having a being of its own, the universal is self-particularising, whilst it still remains self-identical. Hence the special mode of mental being is manifestation.” The spirit is not some one mode or meaning which finds utterance or externality only in a form distinct from itself: it does not manifest or reveal something, but its very mode and meaning is this revelation. And thus in its mere possibility Mind is at the same moment an infinite, “absolute,” actuality.

§ 383. This universality is also its specific sphere of existence [pg 007]. With its own being, the universal differentiates itself while still remaining the same. Therefore, the particular way of mental existence is “manifestation.” The spirit is not just one mode or meaning that expresses itself or exists externally in a form separate from itself: it does not display or reveal something, but its very mode and meaning is this revelation. In its very possibility, the Mind is simultaneously an infinite, “absolute” reality.

§ 384. Revelation, taken to mean the revelation of the abstract Idea, is an unmediated transition to Nature which comes to be. As Mind is free, its manifestation is to set forth Nature as its world; but because it is reflection, it, in thus setting forth its world, at the same time presupposes the world as a nature independently existing. In the intellectual sphere to reveal is thus to create a world as its being—a being in which the mind procures the affirmation and truth of its freedom.

§ 384. Revelation, understood as the revelation of the summary Idea, represents a direct transition to Nature which emerges. As the Mind is free, its expression is to current Nature as its world; however, since it involves reflection, in presenting its world, it also assumes that the world exists independently as nature. Within the realm of intellect, to reveal is to create a world as its existence—a being in which the mind gains the positive statement and truth of its freedom.

The Absolute is Mind (Spirit)—this is the supreme definition of the Absolute. To find this definition and to grasp its meaning and burthen was, we may say, the ultimate purpose of all education and all philosophy: it was the point to which turned the impulse of all religion and science: and it is this impulse that must explain the history of the world. The word “Mind” (Spirit)—and some glimpse of its meaning—was found at an early period: and the spirituality of God is the lesson of Christianity. It remains for philosophy in its own element of intelligible unity to get hold of what was thus given as a mental image, and what implicitly is the ultimate reality: and that problem is not genuinely, and by rational methods, solved so long as liberty and intelligible unity is not the theme and the soul of philosophy.

The Absolute is Consciousness (Spirit)—this is the highest definition of the Absolute. Discovering this definition and understanding its meaning and significance was, we can say, the ultimate goal of all education and philosophy: it was the focus of all religion and science: and it is this drive that must account for the history of the world. The term "Think" (Spirit)—and some understanding of its meaning—was identified early on: and the spirituality of God is the core lesson of Christianity. It is up to philosophy, within its own realm of clear unity, to grasp what was presented as a mental image and what implicitly represents ultimate reality: and that challenge is not truly, and through rational methods, resolved as long as liberty and clear unity are not the central theme and essence of philosophy.

[pg 008]

Neighborhood.

§ 385. The development of Mind (Spirit) is in three stages:—

§ 385. The development of the Mind (Spirit) happens in three stages:—

(1) In the form of self-relation: within it it has the ideal totality of the Idea—i.e. it has before it all that its notion contains: its being is to be self-contained and free. This is Mind Subjective.

(1) In the form of self-relation: within it, it encompasses the perfect totality of the Idea—meaning it contains everything its concept encompasses: its existence is to be self-sufficient and independent. This is Personal Perspective.

(2) In the form of reality: realised, i.e. in a world produced and to be produced by it: in this world freedom presents itself under the shape of necessity. This is Mind Objective.

(2) In the form of reality: realized, meaning in a world created and to be created by it: in this world, freedom appears as necessity. This is Mind Goals.

(3) In that unity of mind as objectivity and, of mind as ideality and concept, which essentially and actually is and for ever produces itself, mind in its absolute truth. This is Mind Absolute.

(3) In that unity of mind as objectivity and, of mind as ideality and concept, which essentially is and continuously creates itself, mind in its absolute truth. This is Total Control.

§ 386. The two first parts of the doctrine of Mind embrace the finite mind. Mind is the infinite Idea; thus finitude here means the disproportion between the concept and the reality—but with the qualification that it is a shadow cast by the mind's own light—a show or illusion which the mind implicitly imposes as a barrier to itself, in order, by its removal, actually to realise and become conscious of freedom as its very being, i.e. to be fully manifested. The several steps of this activity, on each of which, with their semblance of being, it is the function of the finite mind to linger, and through which it has to pass, are steps in its liberation. In the full truth of that liberation is given the identification of the three stages—finding a world presupposed before us, generating a world as our own creation, and gaining freedom from it and in it. To the infinite form of this truth the show purifies itself till it becomes a consciousness of it.

§ 386. The first two parts of the theory of Mind focus on the finite mind. Mind is the infinite Idea; therefore, finitude here refers to the gap between the concept and reality—but with the understanding that it's a shadow created by the mind's own light—a show or illusion that the mind unknowingly sets up as a barrier to itself, so that by removing it, it can actually realize and become aware of freedom as its very essence, which means to be fully showed up. The various stages of this process, where the finite mind tends to linger due to their appearance of existence, are steps in its journey to liberation. The complete truth of that liberation involves recognizing the three stages—discovering a world that exists prior to us, creating a world of our own, and achieving freedom from it and within it. In the infinite aspect of this truth, the appearance becomes purified until it transforms into a consciousness of it.

A rigid application of the category of finitude by [pg 009] the abstract logician is chiefly seen in dealing with Mind and reason: it is held not a mere matter of strict logic, but treated also as a moral and religious concern, to adhere to the point of view of finitude, and the wish to go further is reckoned a mark of audacity, if not of insanity, of thought. Whereas in fact such a modesty of thought, as treats the finite as something altogether fixed and absolute, is the worst of virtues; and to stick to a post which has no sound ground in itself is the most unsound sort of theory. The category of finitude was at a much earlier period elucidated and explained at its place in the Logic: an elucidation which, as in logic for the more specific though still simple thought-forms of finitude, so in the rest of philosophy for the concrete forms, has merely to show that the finite is not, i.e. is not the truth, but merely a transition and an emergence to something higher. This finitude of the spheres so far examined is the dialectic that makes a thing have its cessation by another and in another: but Spirit, the intelligent unity and the implicit Eternal, is itself just the consummation of that internal act by which nullity is nullified and vanity is made vain. And so, the modesty alluded to is a retention of this vanity—the finite—in opposition to the true: it is itself therefore vanity. In the course of the mind's development we shall see this vanity appear as wickedness at that turning-point at which mind has reached its extreme immersion in its subjectivity and its most central contradiction.

A strict application of the concept of finitude by the abstract logician is mainly seen when addressing Mind and reason: it's viewed not just as a matter of strict logic, but also as a moral and religious issue to maintain a finite perspective, and the desire to go beyond that is considered a sign of boldness, if not insanity. In reality, such a modesty of thought, which treats the finite as something completely fixed and absolute, is one of the worst virtues. Clinging to a position that lacks a solid foundation is the weakest kind of theory. The concept of finitude was explained and clarified much earlier in the Logic: this clarification, both in logic for the more specific yet still straightforward thought-forms of finitude, and in the broader philosophy for concrete forms, simply needs to demonstrate that the finite is not the truth, but just a transition toward something greater. The finitude of the areas we have explored thus far represents the dialectic that causes something to cease to exist through another and in another: however, Spirit, the intelligent unity and implicit Eternal, is itself the culmination of that internal act by which nullity is rendered null and vanity is shown to be vain. Thus, the modesty referred to is a holding on to this vanity—the finite—in contrast to the true: it is itself, therefore, vanity. As the mind develops, we will see this vanity emerge as wickedness at the turning point when the mind has profoundly immersed itself in its subjectivity and reached its most central contradiction.

[pg 010]

Section I. Mind Matters.

§ 387. Mind, on the ideal stage of its development, is mind as cognitive: Cognition, however, being taken here not as a merely logical category of the Idea (§ 223), but in the sense appropriate to the concrete mind.

§ 387. At its ideal stage of development, the mind is cognitive: Cognition is understood here not just as a logical category of the Idea (§ 223), but in a way that is relevant to the concrete mind.

Subjective mind is:—

Subjective mind

(A) Immediate or implicit: a soul—the Spirit in Nature—the object treated by Anthropology.

(A) Immediate or implicit: a soul—the Spirit in Nature—the subject addressed by Cultural Studies.

(B) Mediate or explicit: still as identical reflection into itself and into other things: mind in correlation or particularisation: consciousness—the object treated by the Phenomenology of Mind.

(B) Mediate or explicit: still the same reflection back into itself and into other things: mind in relation or specifics: consciousness—the subject explored in the Mind Phenomenology.

(C) Mind defining itself in itself, as an independent subject—the object treated by Psychology.

(C) Mind defining itself in itself, as an independent subject—the object studied by Psychology.

In the Soul is the awaking of Consciousness: Consciousness sets itself up as Reason, awaking at one bound to the sense of its rationality: and this Reason by its activity emancipates itself to objectivity and the consciousness of its intelligent unity.

In the Soul is the awakening of consciousness: Consciousness establishes itself as Reason, instantly recognizing its own rationality: and through its actions, this Reason frees itself to objectivity and the awareness of its intelligent unity.

For an intelligible unity or principle of comprehension each modification it presents is an advance of development: and so in mind every character under which it appears is a stage in a process of specification and development, a step forward towards its goal, in order [pg 011] to make itself into, and to realise in itself, what it implicitly is. Each step, again, is itself such a process, and its product is that what the mind was implicitly at the beginning (and so for the observer) it is for itself—for the special form, viz. which the mind has in that step. The ordinary method of psychology is to narrate what the mind or soul is, what happens to it, what it does. The soul is presupposed as a ready-made agent, which displays such features as its acts and utterances, from which we can learn what it is, what sort of faculties and powers it possesses—all without being aware that the act and utterance of what the soul is really invests it with that character in our conception and makes it reach a higher stage of being than it explicitly had before.

For a clear unity or principle of understanding, each change it presents is a step in the process of development: so in the mind, every characteristic it shows is a stage in a process of specification and development, a step towards its goal, to become and realize what it implicitly is. Each step, in turn, is a process itself, and its result is that what the mind was implicitly at the beginning (and thus for the observer) it is for itself—for the specific form that the mind takes in that step. The typical approach of psychology is to explain what the mind or soul is, what happens to it, and what it does. The soul is assumed to be a ready-made agent, displaying features through its actions and words, from which we can determine what it is and what kind of abilities and powers it has—all without realizing that the actions and words of what the soul is actually shapes its identity in our understanding and elevates it to a higher level of existence than it had explicitly before.

We must, however, distinguish and keep apart from the progress here studied what we call education and instruction. The sphere of education is the individual's only: and its aim is to bring the universal mind to exist in them. But in the philosophic theory of mind, mind is studied as self-instruction and self-education in very essence; and its acts and utterances are stages in the process which brings it forward to itself, links it in unity with itself, and so makes it actual mind.

We need to differentiate and separate from the progress we’re examining what we refer to as education and instruction. The realm of education focuses on the individual and aims to cultivate the universal mind within them. However, in the philosophical study of the mind, it’s understood as self-instruction and self-education at its core; its actions and expressions are steps in the process that advance it towards itself, unite it with itself, and ultimately turn it into actual mind.

[pg 012]

Sub-Section A. Anthropology. The Mind.

§ 388. Spirit (Mind) came into being as the truth of Nature. But not merely is it, as such a result, to be held the true and real first of what went before: this becoming or transition bears in the sphere of the notion the special meaning of free judgment.” Mind, thus come into being, means therefore that Nature in its own self realises its untruth and sets itself aside: it means that Mind presupposes itself no longer as the universality which in corporal individuality is always self-externalised, but as a universality which in its concretion and totality is one and simple. At such a stage it is not yet mind, but soul.

§ 388. Spirit (Mind) arrived at existence as the truth of Nature. However, it is not just to be regarded as the true and real first of what preceded it; this process of becoming or transition carries in the realm of thought the specific significance of “free judgment.” Therefore, Mind, as it comes into existence, signifies that Nature, in its essence, recognizes its own untruth and sets itself apart: it indicates that Mind no longer considers itself as the universality that in physical individuality is always externalized, but as a universality that in its concreteness and wholeness is one and simple. At this point, it is not yet mind, but spirit.

§ 389. The soul is no separate immaterial entity. Wherever there is Nature, the soul is its universal immaterialism, its simple “ideal” life. Soul is the substance or “absolute” basis of all the particularising and individualising of mind: it is in the soul that mind finds the material on which its character is wrought, and the soul remains the pervading, identical ideality of it all. But as it is still conceived thus abstractly, the soul is only the sleep of mind—the passive νοῦς of Aristotle, which is potentially all things.

§ 389. The soul is not a separate, immaterial entity. Wherever there is Nature, the soul represents its universal immaterialism and its simple "perfect" life. The soul is the material or "absolute" foundation of all the specific and individual aspects of the mind: it is within the soul that the mind finds the material that shapes its character, and the soul remains the all-encompassing, identical ideality of everything. However, as it is still viewed in this abstract way, the soul is merely the nap of the mind—the passive νοῦς of Aristotle, which has the potential for all things.

The question of the immateriality of the soul has no interest, except where, on the one hand, matter is [pg 013] regarded as something true, and mind conceived as a thing, on the other. But in modern times even the physicists have found matters grow thinner in their hands: they have come upon imponderable matters, like heat, light, &c., to which they might perhaps add space and time. These “imponderables,” which have lost the property (peculiar to matter) of gravity and, in a sense, even the capacity of offering resistance, have still, however, a sensible existence and outness of part to part; whereas the “vital” matter, which may also be found enumerated among them, not merely lacks gravity, but even every other aspect of existence which might lead us to treat it as material. The fact is that in the Idea of Life the self-externalism of nature is implicitly at an end: subjectivity is the very substance and conception of life—with this proviso, however, that its existence or objectivity is still at the same time forfeited to the sway of self-externalism. It is otherwise with Mind. There, in the intelligible unity which exists as freedom, as absolute negativity, and not as the immediate or natural individual, the object or the reality of the intelligible unity is the unity itself; and so the self-externalism, which is the fundamental feature of matter, has been completely dissipated and transmuted into universality, or the subjective ideality of the conceptual unity. Mind is the existent truth of matter—the truth that matter itself has no truth.

The question of whether the soul is immaterial isn't interesting, except where, on one hand, matter is viewed as something [pg 013] considered true, and the mind is seen as a object, on the other hand. But nowadays, even physicists find that matter feels less substantial. They’ve discovered unanswerable things like heat and light, and they might even add space and time to that list. These "unknowns," which have lost the property of gravity typical of matter and, in a sense, the ability to resist, still have a tangible existence and a relation of parts to one another. Meanwhile, the "essential" issue listed among them not only lacks gravity but also every other quality of existence that would make us see it as material. The reality is that in the Idea of Life, the self-externalism of nature is implicitly over. Subjectivity is the essence and understanding of life—though it’s important to note that its existence or objectivity is still somewhat subject to self-externalism. Mind, however, is different. Within the intelligible unity that exists as freedom and absolute negativity—and not as the direct or natural individual—the object or reality of this intelligible unity is the unity itself. Thus, the self-externalism that characterizes matter has completely vanished and transformed into universality or the subjective ideality of conceptual unity. Mind is the true existence of matter—the truth that matter itself holds no truth.

A cognate question is that of the community of soul and body. This community (interdependence) was assumed as a fact, and the only problem was how to comprehend it. The usual answer, perhaps, was to call it an incomprehensible mystery; and, indeed, if we take them to be absolutely antithetical and absolutely independent, they are as impenetrable to each other as one piece of matter to another, each being supposed [pg 014] to be found only in the pores of the other, i.e. where the other is not: whence Epicurus, when attributing to the gods a residence in the pores, was consistent in not imposing on them any connexion with the world. A somewhat different answer has been given by all philosophers since this relation came to be expressly discussed. Descartes, Malebranche, Spinoza, and Leibnitz have all indicated God as this nexus. They meant that the finitude of soul and matter were only ideal and unreal distinctions; and, so holding, these philosophers took God, not, as so often is done, merely as another word for the incomprehensible, but rather as the sole true identity of finite mind and matter. But either this identity, as in the case of Spinoza, is too abstract, or, as in the case of Leibnitz, though his Monad of monads brings things into being, it does so only by an act of judgment or choice. Hence, with Leibnitz, the result is a distinction between soul and the corporeal (or material), and the identity is only like the copula of a judgment, and does not rise or develop into system, into the absolute syllogism.

A related question is the connection between mind and body. This connection (interdependence) was accepted as a fact, and the only issue was how to get it it. The typical response, perhaps, was to label it an confusing mystery; indeed, if we view them as completely opposed and fully independent, they are as impenetrable to one another as one piece of matter is to another, each thought to be found only in the spaces of the other, i.e., where the other is not: hence Epicurus, when attributing to the gods a residence in the pores, was consistent in not linking them to the world. A somewhat different answer has been given by all philosophers since this relationship began to be explicitly discussed. Descartes, Malebranche, Spinoza, and Leibnitz all pointed to God as this network. They suggested that the limitations of soul and matter were merely ideal and unreal distinctions; and, holding this view, these philosophers saw God, not just as another term for the incomprehensible, but as the only true identity of finite mind and matter. However, either this identity, as in Spinoza’s case, is too abstract, or, as in Leibnitz’s case, although his Monad of monads brings things into being, it does so only through an act of judgment or choice. Thus, with Leibnitz, the outcome is a separation between the soul and the corporeal (or material), and the identity is only like the linking verb of a judgment, and does not evolve or develop into a system, into the absolute syllogism.

§ 390. The Soul is at first—

§ 390. The Soul is at first—

(a) In its immediate natural mode—the natural soul, which only is.

(a) In its natural state—the natural soul, which simply exists.

(b) Secondly, it is a soul which feels, as individualised, enters into correlation with its immediate being, and, in the modes of that being, retains an abstract independence.

(b) Secondly, it's a soul that feels, as an individual, connects with its immediate existence, and, in the ways of that existence, maintains an abstract independence.

(c) Thirdly, its immediate being—or corporeity—is moulded into it, and with that corporeity it exists as actual soul.

(c) Thirdly, its immediate existence—or physical form—is shaped into it, and with that physical form, it exists as genuine soul.

The Physical Soul119.

§ 391. The soul universal, described, it may be, as an anima mundi, a world-soul, must not be fixed on that [pg 015] account as a single subject; it is rather the universal substance which has its actual truth only in individuals and single subjects. Thus, when it presents itself as a single soul, it is a single soul which is merely: its only modes are modes of natural life. These have, so to speak, behind its ideality a free existence: i.e. they are natural objects for consciousness, but objects to which the soul as such does not behave as to something external. These features rather are physical qualities of which it finds itself possessed.

§ 391. The universal soul, sometimes referred to as an world soul, or world-soul, shouldn't be viewed as a single entity. Instead, it's the universal content that has its true nature only in individuals and singular subjects. So, when it appears as an individual soul, it is simply a soul that exists: its only manifestations are forms of natural life. These forms have, so to speak, an independent existence behind their ideality: they are natural objects for awareness, but the soul does not interact with them as if they were external things. These characteristics are really physical traits that it possesses.

(α) Physical Qualities120.

§ 392. While still a “substance” (i.e. a physical soul) the mind (1) takes part in the general planetary life, feels the difference of climates, the changes of the seasons and the periods of the day, &c. This life of nature for the main shows itself only in occasional strain or disturbance of mental tone.

§ 392. While still a "material" (i.e. a physical soul), the mind (1) participates in the overall planetary life, notices the differences in climates, the changes in seasons, and the times of the day, etc. This natural life mainly manifests itself only through occasional strains or disturbances in mental tone.

In recent times a good deal has been said of the cosmical, sidereal, and telluric life of man. In such a sympathy with nature the animals essentially live: their specific characters and their particular phases of growth depend, in many cases completely, and always more or less, upon it. In the case of man these points of dependence lose importance, just in proportion to his civilisation, and the more his whole frame of soul is based upon a substructure of mental freedom. The history of the world is not bound up with revolutions in the solar system, any more than the destinies of individuals with the positions of the planets.

Recently, a lot has been said about the cosmic, stellar, and earthly life of humans. Animals live in deep connection with nature: their unique traits and specific stages of development often depend completely, and always to some extent, on it. For humans, these dependencies become less significant as civilization advances, and the more their entire mindset is grounded in mental freedom. The history of the world isn’t tied to changes in the solar system, just as individual fates aren’t determined by the positions of the planets.

The difference of climate has a more solid and vigorous influence. But the response to the changes of the seasons and hours of the day is found only in faint changes of mood, which come expressly to the [pg 016] fore only in morbid states (including insanity) and at periods when the self-conscious life suffers depression.

The difference in climate has a stronger and more powerful effect. However, the way we respond to the changes in seasons and hours of the day is only seen in subtle shifts in mood, which primarily occur in unhealthy states (like madness) and during times when self-awareness is low.

In nations less intellectually emancipated, which therefore live more in harmony with nature, we find amid their superstitions and aberrations of imbecility a few real cases of such sympathy, and on that foundation what seems to be marvellous prophetic vision of coming conditions and of events arising therefrom. But as mental freedom gets a deeper hold, even these few and slight susceptibilities, based upon participation in the common life of nature, disappear. Animals and plants, on the contrary, remain for ever subject to such influences.

In countries that are less intellectually free, which tend to live more in tune with nature, we can find, among their superstitions and foolishness, a few genuine examples of such empathy, and from that, what appears to be an amazing ability to foresee future conditions and resulting events. However, as people gain more mental freedom, even these few and minor sensitivities, rooted in a shared life with nature, fade away. In contrast, animals and plants will always be affected by such forces.

§ 393. (2) According to the concrete differences of the terrestrial globe, the general planetary life of the nature-governed mind specialises itself and breaks up into the several nature-governed minds which, on the whole, give expression to the nature of the geographical continents and constitute the diversities of race.

§ 393. (2) According to the specific differences of the Earth, the general planetary life of the nature-driven mind specializes and divides into various nature-driven minds that, overall, reflect the characteristics of the geographical continents and make up the diversities of race.

The contrast between the earth's poles, the land towards the north pole being more aggregated and preponderant over sea, whereas in the southern hemisphere it runs out in sharp points, widely distant from each other, introduces into the differences of continents a further modification which Treviranus (Biology, Part II) has exhibited in the case of the flora and fauna.

The contrast between the Earth's poles is evident: the land near the North Pole is more clustered and dominates over the sea, while in the Southern Hemisphere, it tapers into sharp points that are far apart from each other. This creates another variation in the differences between continents, which Treviranus (Biology, Part II) has demonstrated in terms of the plant and animal life.

§ 394. This diversity descends into specialities, that may be termed local minds—shown in the outward modes of life and occupation, bodily structure and disposition, but still more in the inner tendency and capacity of the intellectual and moral character of the several peoples.

§ 394. This diversity breaks down into specifics, which can be called community minds—exhibited in the external ways of life and work, physical build and temperament, but even more in the internal inclinations and abilities of the intellectual and moral character of different peoples.

Back to the very beginnings of national history we see the several nations each possessing a persistent type of its own.

Back to the very beginnings of national history, we see that each nation has its own distinct identity that endures over time.

[pg 017]

§ 395. (3) The soul is further de-universalised into the individualised subject. But this subjectivity is here only considered as a differentiation and singling out of the modes which nature gives; we find it as the special temperament, talent, character, physiognomy, or other disposition and idiosyncrasy, of families or single individuals.

§ 395. (3) The soul is further individualized into the personal subject. However, this subjectivity is here only viewed as a distinction and separation of the ways that nature presents; we recognize it as the unique temperament, talent, character, facial features, or other traits and quirks of families or single individuals.

(β) Physical Alterations.

§ 396. Taking the soul as an individual, we find its diversities, as alterations in it, the one permanent subject, and as stages in its development. As they are at once physical and mental diversities, a more concrete definition or description of them would require us to anticipate an acquaintance with the formed and matured mind.

§ 396. When we consider the soul as an individual, we notice its various differences, which represent changes within it, the single constant entity, and the phases of its growth. Since these differences are both physical and mental, a clearer definition or description would require us to have a prior understanding of the developed and fully matured mind.

The (1) first of these is the natural lapse of the ages in man's life. He begins with Childhood—mind wrapt up in itself. His next step is the fully-developed antithesis, the strain and struggle of a universality which is still subjective (as seen in ideals, fancies, hopes, ambitions) against his immediate individuality. And that individuality marks both the world which, as it exists, fails to meet his ideal requirements, and the position of the individual himself, who is still short of independence and not fully equipped for the part he has to play (Youth). Thirdly, we see man in his true relation to his environment, recognising the objective necessity and reasonableness of the world as he finds it,—a world no longer incomplete, but able in the work which it collectively achieves to afford the individual a place and a security for his performance. By his share in this collective work he first is really somebody, gaining an effective existence and an objective value (Manhood). Last of all comes the finishing touch to [pg 018] this unity with objectivity: a unity which, while on its realist side it passes into the inertia of deadening habit, on its idealist side gains freedom from the limited interests and entanglements of the outward present (Old Age).

The (1) first of these is the natural progression of time in a person's life. It starts with Childhood—a mind focused inward. The next stage is its complete opposite, the pressure and conflict of a universality that is still seen through a subjective lens (reflected in ideals, fantasies, hopes, ambitions) battling against his immediate self. That self marks both the world, as it exists, which doesn't meet his ideal expectations, and the individual's position, who still lacks independence and isn’t fully prepared for the role he must take on (Young people). Thirdly, we see a person in his true relationship with his surroundings, recognizing the objective necessity and reasonableness of the world as it is—a world that is no longer unfinished but capable of providing the individual a place and security for his contributions. Through his participation in this collective effort, he finally becomes truly someone, gaining genuine existence and an objective value (Manhood). Lastly, the final touch to [pg 018] this connection with objectivity comes: a unity that, while on its realistic side, shifts into the inertia of mindless routine, on its idealistic side, achieves freedom from the narrow interests and complications of the present (Aging).

§ 397. (2) Next we find the individual subject to a real antithesis, leading it to seek and find itself in another individual. This—the sexual relation—on a physical basis, shows, on its one side, subjectivity remaining in an instinctive and emotional harmony of moral life and love, and not pushing these tendencies to an extreme universal phase, in purposes political, scientific or artistic; and on the other, shows an active half, where the individual is the vehicle of a struggle of universal and objective interests with the given conditions (both of his own existence and of that of the external world), carrying out these universal principles into a unity with the world which is his own work. The sexual tie acquires its moral and spiritual significance and function in the family.

§ 397. (2) Next, we find the individual facing a genuine contradiction, leading them to seek and find themselves in another individual. This—the hookup—on a physical level, shows, on one side, a subjectivity that remains in an instinctive and emotional harmony of moral life and love, without pushing these tendencies to an extreme global phase, in political, scientific, or artistic purposes; and on the other side, it shows an active component, where the individual serves as a vehicle for a struggle of universal and objective interests with the given conditions (both of their own existence and that of the external world), realizing these universal principles into a unity with the world that is their own creation. The sexual bond attains its moral and spiritual significance and role in the family.

§ 398. (3) When the individuality, or self-centralised being, distinguishes itself from its mere being, this immediate judgment is the waking of the soul, which confronts its self-absorbed natural life, in the first instance, as one natural quality and state confronts another state, viz. sleep.—The waking is not merely for the observer, or externally distinct from the sleep: it is itself the judgment (primary partition) of the individual soul—which is self-existing only as it relates its self-existence to its mere existence, distinguishing itself from its still undifferentiated universality. The waking state includes generally all self-conscious and rational activity in which the mind realises its own distinct self.—Sleep is an invigoration of this activity—not as a merely negative rest from it, but as a return back from the world of [pg 019] specialisation, from dispersion into phases where it has grown hard and stiff,—a return into the general nature of subjectivity, which is the substance of those specialised energies and their absolute master.

§ 398. (3) When the individual self recognizes itself apart from its basic existence, this immediate realization is the awakening of the soul, which initially faces its self-centered natural life, just as one natural condition confronts another condition, namely sleep. The awakening isn’t just for the observer, nor is it separate from sleep: it is itself the judgment (primary division) of the individual soul—which only truly exists as it connects its self-existence to its basic existence, distinguishing itself from its still undifferentiated universal nature. The waking state generally encompasses all self-aware and rational activities in which the mind recognizes its own unique self. Sleep is a rejuvenation of this activity—not merely a negative break from it, but a return from a world of specialization, from fragmentation into states where it has become rigid and unyielding—a return to the general nature of subjectivity, which is the essence of those specialized energies and their ultimate authority.

The distinction between sleep and waking is one of those posers, as they may be called, which are often addressed to philosophy:—Napoleon, e.g., on a visit to the University of Pavia, put this question to the class of ideology. The characterisation given in the section is abstract; it primarily treats waking merely as a natural fact, containing the mental element implicite but not yet as invested with a special being of its own. If we are to speak more concretely of this distinction (in fundamentals it remains the same), we must take the self-existence of the individual soul in its higher aspects as the Ego of consciousness and as intelligent mind. The difficulty raised anent the distinction of the two states properly arises, only when we also take into account the dreams in sleep and describe these dreams, as well as the mental representations in the sober waking consciousness, under one and the same title of mental representations. Thus superficially classified as states of mental representation the two coincide, because we have lost sight of the difference; and in the case of any assignable distinction of waking consciousness, we can always return to the trivial remark that all this is nothing more than mental idea. But the concrete theory of the waking soul in its realised being views it as consciousness and intellect: and the world of intelligent consciousness is something quite different from a picture of mere ideas and images. The latter are in the main only externally conjoined, in an unintelligent way, by the laws of the so-called Association of Ideas; though here and there of course logical principles may also be operative. But in the waking state man behaves [pg 020] essentially as a concrete ego, an intelligence: and because of this intelligence his sense-perception stands before him as a concrete totality of features in which each member, each point, takes up its place as at the same time determined through and with all the rest. Thus the facts embodied in his sensation are authenticated, not by his mere subjective representation and distinction of the facts as something external from the person, but by virtue of the concrete interconnexion in which each part stands with all parts of this complex. The waking state is the concrete consciousness of this mutual corroboration of each single factor of its content by all the others in the picture as perceived. The consciousness of this interdependence need not be explicit and distinct. Still this general setting to all sensations is implicitly present in the concrete feeling of self.—In order to see the difference of dreaming and waking we need only keep in view the Kantian distinction between subjectivity and objectivity of mental representation (the latter depending upon determination through categories): remembering, as already noted, that what is actually present in mind need not be therefore explicitly realised in consciousness, just as little as the exaltation of the intellectual sense to God need stand before consciousness in the shape of proofs of God's existence, although, as before explained, these proofs only serve to express the net worth and content of that feeling.

The distinction between sleep and wakefulness is one of those tricky questions often posed to philosophy. For example, Napoleon, during a visit to the University of Pavia, asked this question to the students studying ideology. The description in this section is abstract; it mainly treats wakefulness as a natural fact, containing the mental element implicitly but not yet as something that stands on its own. To speak more concretely about this distinction (which fundamentally remains the same), we need to consider the individual's self-existence in its higher aspects as the Ego of consciousness and as an intelligent mind. The confusion regarding the distinction between these two states arises only when we consider dreams during sleep and describe these dreams, along with the mental representations in sober waking consciousness, using the same label of mental representations. Superficially categorized as states of mental representation, the two coincide, blurring the difference; and in any attempt to distinguish waking consciousness, we can always revert to the simple observation that all of this is just a mental idea. However, the concrete theory of the waking soul as it actually exists views it as consciousness and intellect; and the world of intelligent consciousness is quite different from just a collection of ideas and images. The latter are mostly just externally linked, in an unintelligent manner, by the laws of the so-called Association of Ideas; though sometimes logical principles may also come into play. In the waking state, a person acts fundamentally as a concrete ego, an intelligence: and because of this intelligence, their sense perception presents itself as a complete picture of features where each part is determined by and in relation to all the others. Thus, the facts embodied in their sensation are validated not by mere subjective representation and distinction of the facts as something separate from the person, but by the concrete connections in which each part relates to all parts of this complex. The waking state is the concrete awareness of this mutual confirmation of each single factor of its content by all the others in the perceived picture. The awareness of this interdependence does not need to be explicit and distinct. Still, this general framework for all sensations is implicitly present in the concrete feeling of self. To see the difference between dreaming and waking, we only need to keep in mind the Kantian distinction between the subjectivity and objectivity of mental representation (the latter depending on determination through categories), remembering, as noted earlier, that what is actually present in the mind does not need to be explicitly realized in consciousness, just as the elevation of the intellectual sense to God does not need to manifest in consciousness as clear proof of God's existence, even though, as previously explained, these proofs merely express the essence and content of that feeling.

(γ) Sensibility121.

§ 399. Sleep and waking are, primarily, it is true, not mere alterations, but alternating conditions (a progression in infinitum). This is their formal and negative relationship: but in it the affirmative relationship [pg 021] is also involved. In the self-certified existence of waking soul its mere existence is implicit as an “ideal” factor: the features which make up its sleeping nature, where they are implicitly as in their substance, are found by the waking soul, in its own self, and, be it noted, for itself. The fact that these particulars, though as a mode of mind they are distinguished from the self-identity of our self-centred being, are yet simply contained in its simplicity, is what we call sensibility.

§     399. Sleep and waking are, it’s true, not just simple changes, but switching states (a progression forever). This reflects their formal and negative relationship: however, within it is also the yes relationship [pg 021]. In the self-affirming existence of the waking soul, its mere existence is implied as an "perfect" factor: the aspects that form its sleeping nature, where they implicitly reside in their essence, are found by the waking soul, within itself, and, importantly, for itself. The reality that these specifics, while differentiated from the self-identity of our self-centered existence as a mode of thought, are still simply contained within its simplicity, is what we refer to as sensibility.

§ 400. Sensibility (feeling) is the form of the dull stirring, the inarticulate breathing, of the spirit through its unconscious and unintelligent individuality, where every definite feature is still “immediate,”—neither specially developed in its content nor set in distinction as objective to subject, but treated as belonging to its most special, its natural peculiarity. The content of sensation is thus limited and transient, belonging as it does to natural, immediate being,—to what is therefore qualitative and finite.

§ 400. Sensibility (feeling) is the basic stirrings and unspoken essence of the spirit through its unconscious and unknowing individuality, where every clear characteristic is still "instant,"—neither specifically developed in its meaning nor distinguished as separate from the subject, but seen as part of its most unique, natural traits. The content of sensation is thus limited and temporary, as it pertains to natural, immediate existence,—to what is therefore qualitative and finite.

Everything is in sensation (feeling): if you will, everything that emerges in conscious intelligence and in reason has its source and origin in sensation; for source and origin just means the first immediate manner in which a thing appears. Let it not be enough to have principles and religion only in the head: they must also be in the heart, in the feeling. What we merely have in the head is in consciousness, in a general way: the facts of it are objective—set over against consciousness, so that as it is put in me (my abstract ego) it can also be kept away and apart from me (from my concrete subjectivity). But if put in the feeling, the fact is a mode of my individuality, however crude that individuality be in such a form: it is thus treated as my very own. My own is something inseparate from the actual concrete self: and this [pg 022] immediate unity of the soul with its underlying self in all its definite content is just this inseparability; which however yet falls short of the ego of developed consciousness, and still more of the freedom of rational mind-life. It is with a quite different intensity and permanency that the will, the conscience, and the character, are our very own, than can ever be true of feeling and of the group of feelings (the heart): and this we need no philosophy to tell us. No doubt it is correct to say that above everything the heart must be good. But feeling and heart is not the form by which anything is legitimated as religious, moral, true, just, &c., and an appeal to heart and feeling either means nothing or means something bad. This should hardly need enforcing. Can any experience be more trite than that feelings and hearts are also bad, evil, godless, mean, &c.? That the heart is the source only of such feelings is stated in the words: “From the heart proceed evil thoughts, murder, adultery, fornication, blasphemy, &c.” In such times when “scientific” theology and philosophy make the heart and feeling the criterion of what is good, moral, and religious, it is necessary to remind them of these trite experiences; just as it is nowadays necessary to repeat that thinking is the characteristic property by which man is distinguished from the beasts, and that he has feeling in common with them.

Everything is about sensation. (feeling): everything that comes up in conscious thought and reasoning has its roots in sensation; because roots mean the first direct way something appears. It's not enough to have beliefs and religion just in your mind: they also need to be in your heart, in your feelings. What we only have in our minds is somewhat abstract and objective—it's separate from our consciousness. It's something we can hold at a distance from our real selves. But when it's in our feelings, it's part of my individuality, no matter how rough that individuality might be: it's treated as my personal. What is my own can’t be separated from my actual self: this [pg 022] immediate connection of the soul with its underlying self in all its specific content is this inseparability; yet it still falls short of the ego of fully developed consciousness, and even more so of the freedom of rational thought. The will, conscience, and character are ours in a much more profound and lasting way than feelings ever could be: and we don’t need philosophy to point that out. It’s certainly true that above all else, the heart must be good. But feelings and the heart are not what determine whether something is religious, moral, true, just, etc., and appealing to feelings either means nothing or points to something negative. This really shouldn't need to be emphasized. Can any experience be more obvious than that feelings and hearts are sometimes bad, evil, godless, petty, etc.? It's said that the heart is only the source of such feelings: "Evil thoughts, murder, adultery, fornication, blasphemy, and more come from the heart." At a time when "science-based" theology and philosophy make feelings the standard for what is good, moral, and religious, it’s necessary to remind them of these obvious truths; just as it's important to repeat that thinking is what sets humans apart from animals, while we share feelings with them.

§ 401. What the sentient soul finds within it is, on one hand, the naturally immediate, as “ideally” in it and made its own. On the other hand and conversely, what originally belongs to the central individuality (which as further deepened and enlarged is the conscious ego and free mind) get the features of the natural corporeity, and is so felt. In this way we have two spheres of feeling. One, where what at first is a corporeal affection (e.g. of the eye or of any bodily part whatever) is made [pg 023] feeling (sensation) by being driven inward, memorised in the soul's self-centred part. Another, where affections originating in the mind and belonging to it, are in order to be felt, and to be as if found, invested with corporeity. Thus the mode or affection gets a place in the subject: it is felt in the soul. The detailed specification of the former branch of sensibility is seen in the system of the senses. But the other or inwardly originated modes of feeling no less necessarily systematise themselves; and their corporisation, as put in the living and concretely developed natural being, works itself out, following the special character of the mental mode, in a special system of bodily organs.

§ 401. What a conscious soul discovers within itself is, on one hand, the naturally immediate, as "preferably" present in it and made its own. On the other hand, what originally belongs to the central individuality (which, when further deepened and expanded, becomes the conscious ego and free mind) takes on the characteristics of physical existence and is felt as such. This way, we have two spheres of feeling. One is where what initially is a physical sensation (for example, from the eye or any part of the body) is transformed into [pg 023] feeling (sensation) by being internalized and stored in the soul’s self-focused part. The other is where feelings that originate in the mind and belong to it must be experienced, and to be perceived as if found, are given a physical form. Thus, the mode or feeling finds a place in the subject: it is felt in the soul. The detailed description of the first type of sensitivity is found in the system of the senses. However, the other type of feelings that originate internally also necessarily organize themselves; and their physical manifestation, when expressed in living and developed natural beings, unfolds itself, reflecting the specific nature of the mental mode, within a distinct system of bodily organs.

Sensibility in general is the healthy fellowship of the individual mind in the life of its bodily part. The senses form the simple system of corporeity specified. (a) The “ideal” side of physical things breaks up into two—because in it, as immediate and not yet subjective ideality, distinction appears as mere variety—the senses of definite light, § 287—and of sound, § 300. The “real” aspect similarly is with its difference double: (b) the senses of smell and taste, §§ 321, 322; (c) the sense of solid reality, of heavy matter, of heat and shape. Around the centre of the sentient individuality these specifications arrange themselves more simply than when they are developed in the natural corporeity.

Sensibility in general is the healthy connection between an individual’s mind and their bodily existence. The senses create the basic system of physical being. The “ideal” aspect of physical things splits into two parts—because within it, as immediate and not yet subjective ideality, distinction shows up as simple variety—the senses of specific *light*, § 287—and of *sound*, § 300. The “real” aspect is also divided: the senses of smell and taste, §§ 321, 322; the sense of solid reality, heavy matter, heat, and form. Around the center of sentient individuality, these aspects organize themselves more simply than when they develop within natural corporeality.

The system by which the internal sensation comes to give itself specific bodily forms would deserve to be treated in detail in a peculiar science—a psychical physiology. Somewhat pointing to such a system is implied in the feeling of the appropriateness or inappropriateness of an immediate sensation to the persistent tone of internal sensibility (the pleasant and unpleasant): as also in the distinct parallelism which underlies the symbolical employment of sensations, e.g. of colours, tones, smells. [pg 024] But the most interesting side of a psychical physiology would lie in studying not the mere sympathy, but more definitely the bodily form adopted by certain mental modifications, especially the passions or emotions. We should have, e.g., to explain the line of connexion by which anger and courage are felt in the breast, the blood, the “irritable” system, just as thinking and mental occupation are felt in the head, the centre of the 'sensible' system. We should want a more satisfactory explanation than hitherto of the most familiar connexions by which tears, and voice in general, with its varieties of language, laughter, sighs, with many other specialisations lying in the line of pathognomy and physiognomy, are formed from their mental source. In physiology the viscera and the organs are treated merely as parts subservient to the animal organism; but they form at the same time a physical system for the expression of mental states, and in this way they get quite another interpretation.

The system that allows internal sensations to take on specific bodily forms deserves detailed exploration in a unique field—psychology. There's an indication of such a system in the feeling of whether an immediate sensation fits or doesn’t fit the ongoing tone of internal sensitivity (the pleasant and unpleasant); this also relates to the distinct patterns underlying the symbolic use of sensations, like colors, sounds, and smells. [pg 024] However, the most fascinating aspect of psychical physiology would be studying not just the basic connections, but more precisely the bodily responses associated with certain mental changes, especially the passions or emotions. For example, we would need to clarify the connection through which anger and courage are felt in the chest, the blood, the “cranky” system, just as thinking and concentration are felt in the head, the center of the 'sensible' system. We’d seek a more satisfying explanation than we have so far regarding the familiar connections that lead to tears, voice in general, along with its various forms of expression, laughter, sighs, and many other specific expressions related to pathognomy and physiognomy that emerge from their mental origins. In physiology, the organs and viscera are viewed only as components serving the animal organism; but they also create a physical system for expressing mental states, thus gaining a completely different interpretation.

§ 402. Sensations, just because they are immediate and are found existing, are single and transient aspects of psychic life,—alterations in the substantiality of the soul, set in its self-centred life, with which that substance is one. But this self-centred being is not merely a formal factor of sensation: the soul is virtually a reflected totality of sensations—it feels in itself the total substantiality which it virtually is—it is a soul which feels.

§ 402. Sensations, simply because they are immediate and present, are individual and fleeting aspects of mental life—changes in the essence of the soul, which exists in its self-contained existence, with that essence being one. However, this self-contained being is not just a formal aspect of sensation: the soul is essentially a reflected totality of sensations—it feels in itself the total essence that it basically is—it's a soul that feels.

In the usage of ordinary language, sensation and feeling are not clearly distinguished: still we do not speak of the sensation,—but of the feeling (sense) of right, of self; sentimentality (sensibility) is connected with sensation: we may therefore say sensation emphasises rather the side of passivity—the fact that we find ourselves feeling, i.e. the immediacy of mode in [pg 025] feeling—whereas feeling at the same time rather notes the fact that it is we ourselves who feel.

In everyday language, we don’t clearly separate sensation from feeling; we usually talk about the feeling (sense) of right or of self. Sentimentality (sensibility) relates to sensation. So, we can say that sensation emphasizes the passive aspect—how we simply experience feelings, highlighting the directness of our feelings—while feeling also points out that it is us who are doing the feeling.

(b) The Feeling Soul.—(Soul as Awareness.)122

§ 403. The feeling or sentient individual is the simple “ideality” or subjective side of sensation. What it has to do, therefore, is to raise its substantiality, its merely virtual filling-up, to the character of subjectivity, to take possession of it, to realise its mastery over its own. As sentient, the soul is no longer a mere natural, but an inward, individuality: the individuality which in the merely substantial totality was only formal to it has to be liberated and made independent.

§ 403. The feeling or sentient individual is the simple “idealism” or subjective aspect of sensation. What it must do, therefore, is elevate its substantiality, its merely virtual fulfillment, to the nature of subjectivity, to take ownership of it, to achieve control over its own. As a sentient being, the soul is no longer just natural, but an internal individuality: the individuality that was only formal to it in the merely substantial totality must be freed and made independent.

Nowhere so much as in the case of the soul (and still more of the mind) if we are to understand it, must that feature of “ideality” be kept in view, which represents it as the negation of the real, but a negation, where the real is put past, virtually retained, although it does not exist. The feature is one with which we are familiar in regard to our mental ideas or to memory. Every individual is an infinite treasury of sensations, ideas, acquired lore, thoughts, &c.; and yet the ego is one and uncompounded, a deep featureless characterless mine, in which all this is stored up, without existing. It is only when I call to mind an idea, that I bring it out of that interior to existence before consciousness. Sometimes, in sickness, ideas and information, supposed to have been forgotten years ago, because for so long they had not been brought into consciousness, once more come to light. They were not in our possession, nor by such reproduction as occurs in sickness do they for the future come into our possession; and yet they [pg 026] were in us and continue to be in us still. Thus a person can never know how much of things he once learned he really has in him, should he have once forgotten them: they belong not to his actuality or subjectivity as such, but only to his implicit self. And under all the superstructure of specialised and instrumental consciousness that may subsequently be added to it, the individuality always remains this single-souled inner life. At the present stage this singleness is, primarily, to be defined as one of feeling—as embracing the corporeal in itself: thus denying the view that this body is something material, with parts outside parts and outside the soul. Just as the number and variety of mental representations is no argument for an extended and real multeity in the ego; so the “real” outness of parts in the body has no truth for the sentient soul. As sentient, the soul is characterised as immediate, and so as natural and corporeal: but the outness of parts and sensible multiplicity of this corporeal counts for the soul (as it counts for the intelligible unity) not as anything real, and therefore not as a barrier: the soul is this intelligible unity in existence,—the existent speculative principle. Thus in the body it is one simple, omnipresent unity. As to the representative faculty the body is but one representation, and the infinite variety of its material structure and organisation is reduced to the simplicity of one definite conception: so in the sentient soul, the corporeity, and all that outness of parts to parts which belongs to it, is reduced to ideality (the truth of the natural multiplicity). The soul is virtually the totality of nature: as an individual soul it is a monad: it is itself the explicitly put totality of its particular world,—that world being included in it and filling it up; and to that world it stands but as to itself.

Nowhere more than in the case of the soul (and even more so of the mind) must we consider the feature of “ideality,” which shows it as the **negation** of the real. This negation puts the real aside, virtually retaining it, even though it does not **exist**. This feature is something we are familiar with in terms of our mental ideas or memory. Every person is an endless reservoir of sensations, ideas, knowledge, thoughts, etc.; yet the self is one and unbroken, a deep, characterless mine where all this is stored without actually existing. It’s only when **I** recall **an** idea that I bring it out from within to existence in my consciousness. Sometimes, during illness, ideas and information thought to have been forgotten for years can suddenly resurface. They were not in our possession, nor does the reproduction that happens during sickness allow them to become part of our possession in the future; yet they were within us and continue to be inside us. Thus, a person may never realize how much they once learned is still within them if they have forgotten it: this knowledge doesn’t belong to their current reality or subjectivity but only to their implicit self. Underneath all the layers of specialized and functional consciousness that may later be added, individuality always remains this single-souled inner life. At this stage, this oneness is primarily defined by feeling—as encompassing the body in itself: thus rejecting the notion that this body is merely material, with parts outside parts and separate from the soul. Just as the number and diversity of mental representations do not indicate an expanded and real multiplicity in the self, the “real” separation of parts in the body has no truth for the sentient soul. As sentient, the soul is characterized as immediate, and thus naturally and physically connected: but the separation of parts and the tangible multiplicity of this physical presence isn't considered real by the soul (as it isn’t for the intelligible unity); therefore, it doesn’t act as a barrier: the soul is this intelligible unity **in existence**—the existing speculative principle. Thus, in the body, it is a single, all-encompassing unity. In terms of the representative faculty, the body is merely **one** representation, and the infinite variety of its material structure and organization is simplified into the **simplicity** of one specific concept: so too in the sentient soul, the physicality and all the separateness of parts are reduced to **ideality** (the **truth** of natural multiplicity). The soul is virtually the entirety of nature: as an individual soul, it is a monad; it itself is the explicitly defined totality of its particular world— that world being included in it and filling it up; and to that world, it relates only as it does to itself.

§ 404. As individual, the soul is exclusive and always [pg 027] exclusive: any difference there is, it brings within itself. What is differentiated from it is as yet no external object (as in consciousness), but only the aspects of its own sentient totality, &c. In this partition (judgment) of itself it is always subject: its object is its substance, which is at the same time its predicate. This substance is still the content of its natural life, but turned into the content of the individual sensation-laden soul; yet as the soul is in that content still particular, the content is its particular world, so far as that is, in an implicit mode, included in the ideality of the subject.

§ 404. As an individual, the soul is unique and always [pg 027] exclusive: any differences that exist are contained within it. What is separate from it isn’t really an external object (like in consciousness), but just parts of its own complete awareness, etc. In this act of differentiating itself (judgment), it is always the subject: its object is its essence, which also serves as its predicate. This core still represents the content of its natural life, but is transformed into the experience of the individual sensation-filled soul; however, since the soul is particular within that content, the content forms its specific world, to the extent that it is implicitly included in the idea of the subject.

By itself, this stage of mind is the stage of its darkness: its features are not developed to conscious and intelligent content: so far it is formal and only formal. It acquires a peculiar interest in cases where it is as a form and appears as a special state of mind (§ 350), to which the soul, which has already advanced to consciousness and intelligence, may again sink down. But when a truer phase of mind thus exists in a more subordinate and abstract one, it implies a want of adaptation, which is disease. In the present stage we must treat, first, of the abstract psychical modifications by themselves, secondly, as morbid states of mind: the latter being only explicable by means of the former.

By itself, this stage of the mind is a stage of darkness: its features aren't developed into conscious and intelligent content; so far, it's just formal and only formal. It becomes particularly interesting when it acts as a form and appears as a specific state of mind (§ 350), into which the soul, having already progressed to consciousness and intelligence, may again regress. However, when a truer phase of mind exists in a more subordinate and abstract form, it indicates a lack of adaptation, which is labeled as illness. In the current stage, we must first delve into the abstract psychical modifications on their own, and then consider them as morbid states of mind: the latter can only be understood through the former.

(α) The Feeling Soul in its Immediacy.

§ 405. (αα) Though the sensitive individuality is undoubtedly a monadic individual, it is because immediate, not yet as its self not a true subject reflected into itself, and is therefore passive. Hence the individuality of its true self is a different subject from it—a subject which may even exist as another individual. By the self-hood of the latter it—a substance, [pg 028] which is only a non-independent predicate—is then set in vibration and controlled without the least resistance on its part. This other subject by which it is so controlled may be called its genius.

§ 405. (αα) Although sensitive individuality is clearly a distinct individual, it exists in an immediate way, not yet as itself, and is not a true subject that reflects upon itself, making it passive. Therefore, the individuality of its true self is another subject—one that may even exist as a separate individual. Through the self-hood of this latter subject, it—a substance, [pg 028] which is merely a non-independent characteristic—is then influenced and governed without any resistance from it. This other subject that exerts this control could be referred to as its genius.

In the ordinary course of nature this is the condition of the child in its mother's womb:—a condition neither merely bodily nor merely mental, but psychical—a correlation of soul to soul. Here are two individuals, yet in undivided psychic unity: the one as yet no self, as yet nothing impenetrable, incapable of resistance: the other is its actuating subject, the single self of the two. The mother is the genius of the child; for by genius we commonly mean the total mental self-hood, as it has existence of its own, and constitutes the subjective substantiality of some one else who is only externally treated as an individual and has only a nominal independence. The underlying essence of the genius is the sum total of existence, of life, and of character, not as a mere possibility, or capacity, or virtuality, but as efficiency and realised activity, as concrete subjectivity.

In the ordinary course of nature, this is the state of a child in its mother's womb: a state that is neither just physical nor just mental, but psychological—a connection of soul to soul. Here are two individuals, yet in inseparable psychic unity: one has no self yet, nothing solid, incapable of resistance; the other is its driving force, the single self of the two. The mother is the genius of the child; by genius, we typically mean the complete mental selfhood, as it exists independently and makes up the subjective substance of someone else who is only treated as an individual on the outside and has only a superficial independence. The true essence of the genius is the totality of existence, life, and character, not merely as a possibility, capacity, or potential, but as active efficiency and realized action, as concrete subjectivity.

If we look only to the spatial and material aspects of the child's existence as an embryo in its special integuments, and as connected with the mother by means of umbilical cord, placenta, &c., all that is presented to the senses and reflection are certain anatomical and physiological facts—externalities and instrumentalities in the sensible and material which are insignificant as regards the main point, the psychical relationship. What ought to be noted as regards this psychical tie are not merely the striking effects communicated to and stamped upon the child by violent emotions, injuries, &c. of the mother, but the whole psychical judgment (partition) of the underlying nature, by which the female (like the monocotyledons among vegetables) can suffer disruption in twain, so that the child has not [pg 029] merely got communicated to it, but has originally received morbid dispositions as well as other pre-dispositions of shape, temper, character, talent, idiosyncrasies, &c.

If we focus only on the physical and material aspects of a child's existence as an embryo in its protective layers, and its connection to the mother through the umbilical cord, placenta, etc., what we perceive through our senses and reflection are just certain anatomical and physiological facts—external features and functions that don't really address the core issue: the psychological connection. What’s important about this psychological bond is not just the intense effects transmitted to the child by the mother’s strong emotions, injuries, etc., but the overall psychological judgment (partition) of the underlying nature, whereby the female (similar to monocotyledon plants) can be divided, meaning that the child hasn’t merely inherited characteristics but has also received unhealthy tendencies as well as various predispositions related to shape, temperament, personality, talents, quirks, etc.

Sporadic examples and traces of this magic tie appear elsewhere in the range of self-possessed conscious life, say between friends, especially female friends with delicate nerves (a tie which may go so far as to show “magnetic” phenomena), between husband and wife and between members of the same family.

Sporadic examples and traces of this magic connection can be seen in various cases of self-aware conscious life, such as between friends, especially female friends with sensitive emotions (a connection that can even display “magnetic” effects), between husband and wife, and among family members.

The total sensitivity has its self here in a separate subjectivity, which, in the case cited of this sentient life in the ordinary course of nature, is visibly present as another and a different individual. But this sensitive totality is meant to elevate its self-hood out of itself to subjectivity in one and the same individual: which is then its indwelling consciousness, self-possessed, intelligent, and reasonable. For such a consciousness the merely sentient life serves as an underlying and only implicitly existent material; and the self-possessed subjectivity is the rational, self-conscious, controlling genius thereof. But this sensitive nucleus includes not merely the purely unconscious, congenital disposition and temperament, but within its enveloping simplicity it acquires and retains also (in habit, as to which see later) all further ties and essential relationships, fortunes, principles—everything in short belonging to the character, and in whose elaboration self-conscious activity has most effectively participated. The sensitivity is thus a soul in which the whole mental life is condensed. The total individual under this concentrated aspect is distinct from the existing and actual play of his consciousness, his secular ideas, developed interests, inclinations, &c. As contrasted with this looser aggregate of means and methods the more intensive form of [pg 030] individuality is termed the genius, whose decision is ultimate whatever may be the show of reasons, intentions, means, of which the more public consciousness is so liberal. This concentrated individuality also reveals itself under the aspect of what is called the heart and soul of feeling. A man is said to be heartless and unfeeling when he looks at things with self-possession and acts according to his permanent purposes, be they great substantial aims or petty and unjust interests: a good-hearted man, on the other hand, means rather one who is at the mercy of his individual sentiment, even when it is of narrow range and is wholly made up of particularities. Of such good nature or goodness of heart it may be said that it is less the genius itself than the indulgere genio.

The total sensitivity shows up here as a separate subjectivity, which, in the example given of sentient life in the normal course of nature, is clearly present as another and distinct individual. However, this sensitive totality aims to elevate its identity to subjectivity within one single individual: this becomes its inner consciousness, self-aware, intelligent, and rational. For such consciousness, mere sentient life acts as a foundational and only implicitly existing material; the self-aware subjectivity is the rational, self-conscious, controlling force behind it. But this sensitive core includes not just the purely unconscious, innate disposition and temperament, it also gains and retains, within its simple structure, (in habits, which will be discussed later) all further connections and important relationships, fortunes, principles—everything that contributes to character, and in which self-conscious activity has played a significant role. Sensitivity is thus a soul in which the entirety of mental life is condensed. The total individual, viewed in this concentrated manner, is different from the actual flow of his consciousness, his everyday ideas, interests, inclinations, etc. Compared to this looser collection of means and methods, the more intense form of individuality is called the genius, whose decisions are final, regardless of the apparent reasons, intentions, or resources that the more public consciousness may freely present. This concentrated individuality also manifests itself as what is referred to as the heart and soul of feeling. A person is considered heartless and unfeeling when he observes things with detachment and acts based on his enduring goals, whether they are significant and substantial or trivial and unjust. On the other hand, a good-hearted person is often at the mercy of his individual feelings, even when these feelings are limited and consist entirely of particularities. Such good nature or goodness of heart can be described as less about the genius itself than about the indulge your spirit.

§ 406. (ββ) The sensitive life, when it becomes a form or state of the self-conscious, educated, self-possessed human being is a disease. The individual in such a morbid state stands in direct contact with the concrete contents of his own self, whilst he keeps his self-possessed consciousness of self and of the causal order of things apart as a distinct state of mind. This morbid condition is seen in magnetic somnambulism and cognate states.

§ 406. (ββ) The sensitive life, when it turns into a form or state of self-awareness, educated, self-controlled individual, is a sickness. The person in such a unhealthy state is directly engaged with the concrete aspects of their own self, while keeping their self-controlled awareness of self and the cause-and-effect nature of things separate as a distinct mental state. This unhealthy condition is evident in magnetic sleepwalking and related states.

In this summary encyclopaedic account it is impossible to supply a demonstration of what the paragraph states as the nature of the remarkable condition produced chiefly by animal magnetism—to show, in other words, that it is in harmony with the facts. To that end the phenomena, so complex in their nature and so very different one from another, would have first of all to be brought under their general points of view. The facts, it might seem, first of all call for verification. But such a verification would, it must be added, be superfluous for those on whose account it was called for: for they [pg 031] facilitate the inquiry for themselves by declaring the narratives—infinitely numerous though they be and accredited by the education and character of the witnesses—to be mere deception and imposture. The a priori conceptions of these inquirers are so rooted that no testimony can avail against them, and they have even denied what they had seen with their own eyes. In order to believe in this department even what one sees with these eyes, and still more to understand it, the first requisite is not to be in bondage to the hard and fast categories of the practical intellect. The chief points on which the discussion turns may here be given:

In this summary encyclopedic account, it’s impossible to provide a demonstration of what the paragraph claims about the extraordinary condition mainly caused by animal magnetism—essentially to show that it aligns with the facts. To do this, the phenomena, which are complex and very distinct from one another, would first need to be viewed from their general perspectives. It seems that, initially, the facts require verification. However, such verification would be unnecessary for those for whom it was requested: they [pg 031] make the inquiry easier for themselves by labeling the narratives—despite being numerous and supported by the education and character of the witnesses—as mere trickery and fraud. The before the fact beliefs of these seekers are so entrenched that no evidence can sway them, and they have even denied what they witnessed with their own eyes. To believe in this area, and even to understand it, the first requirement is to not be confined by the rigid categories of practical reasoning. The main points for discussion can be outlined here:

(α) To the concrete existence of the individual belongs the aggregate of his fundamental interests, both the essential and the particular empirical ties which connect him with other men and the world at large. This totality forms his actuality, in the sense that it lies in fact immanent in him; it has already been called his genius. This genius is not the free mind which wills and thinks: the form of sensitivity, in which the individual here appears immersed, is, on the contrary, a surrender of his self-possessed intelligent existence. The first conclusion to which these considerations lead, with reference to the contents of consciousness in the somnambulist stage, is that it is only the range of his individually moulded world (of his private interests and narrow relationships) which appear there. Scientific theories and philosophic conceptions or general truths require a different soil,—require an intelligence which has risen out of the inarticulate mass of mere sensitivity to free consciousness. It is foolish therefore to expect revelations about the higher ideas from the somnambulist state.

(α) To the concrete existence of an individual belongs the collection of their fundamental interests, including both the essential connections and the specific empirical ties that link them with other people and the world at large. This totality forms their reality, in the sense that it is inherently present within them; it has previously been referred to as their genius. This genius is not the free mind that wills and thinks: the form of sensitivity in which the individual is currently immersed represents, in fact, a surrender of their self-aware intelligent existence. The first conclusion that arises from these considerations regarding the contents of consciousness in the somnambulist state is that it is only the scope of their uniquely shaped world (of their personal interests and limited relationships) that appears there. Scientific theories and philosophical concepts or general truths need a different foundation—requiring an intelligence that has emerged from the vague mass of mere sensitivity to free consciousness. It is therefore naïve to expect insights about higher ideas from the somnambulist state.

(β) Where a human being's senses and intellect are [pg 032] sound, he is fully and intelligently alive to that reality of his which gives concrete filling to his individuality: but he is awake to it in the form of interconnexion between himself and the features of that reality conceived as an external and a separate world, and he is aware that this world is in itself also a complex of interconnexions of a practically intelligible kind. In his subjective ideas and plans he has also before him this causally connected scheme of things he calls his world and the series of means which bring his ideas and his purposes into adjustment with the objective existences, which are also means and ends to each other. At the same time, this world which is outside him has its threads in him to such a degree that it is these threads which make him what he really is: he too would become extinct if these externalities were to disappear, unless by the aid of religion, subjective reason, and character, he is in a remarkable degree self-supporting and independent of them. But, then, in the latter case he is less susceptible of the psychical state here spoken of.—As an illustration of that identity with the surroundings may be noted the effect produced by the death of beloved relatives, friends, &c. on those left behind, so that the one dies or pines away with the loss of the other. (Thus Cato, after the downfall of the Roman republic, could live no longer: his inner reality was neither wider than higher than it.) Compare home-sickness, and the like.

(β) When a person’s senses and mind are functioning properly, they are fully and intelligently aware of the reality that gives substance to their individuality. They perceive this reality as a connection between themselves and the aspects of the world that seem external and separate, and they recognize that this world is itself a complex web of interconnected elements that are mostly understandable. In their personal thoughts and plans, they also see this causally linked scheme of things they call their world, along with the series of methods that align their ideas and ambitions with the actual existences, which serve as both means and ends to one another. At the same time, this external world is so interwoven with them that these connections define who they truly are: they would cease to exist if these external elements were to vanish, unless, thanks to religion, personal reasoning, and character, they are remarkably self-sufficient and independent of them. However, in this latter situation, they are less open to the psychological state described. An example of this connection with one’s surroundings is seen in the impact of losing loved ones, such as family or friends, on those who remain behind, leading one to feel as if they are dying or withering away with the other's loss. (For instance, Cato could no longer live after the fall of the Roman Republic; his inner reality was neither broader nor higher than that.) Consider feelings of homesickness, and similar emotions.

(γ) But when all that occupies the waking consciousness, the world outside it and its relationship to that world is under a veil, and the soul is thus sunk in sleep (in magnetic sleep, in catalepsy, and other diseases, e.g. those connected with female development, or at the approach of death, &c.), then that immanent actuality of the individual remains the same substantial total [pg 033] as before, but now as a purely sensitive life with an inward vision and an inward consciousness. And because it is the adult, formed, and developed consciousness which is degraded into this state of sensitivity, it retains along with its content a certain nominal self-hood, a formal vision and awareness, which however does not go so far as the conscious judgment or discernment by which its contents, when it is healthy and awake, exist for it as an outward objectivity. The individual is thus a monad which is inwardly aware of its actuality—a genius which beholds itself. The characteristic point in such knowledge is that the very same facts (which for the healthy consciousness are an objective practical reality, and to know which, in its sober moods, it needs the intelligent chain of means and conditions in all their real expansion) are now immediately known and perceived in this immanence. This perception is a sort of clairvoyance; for it is a consciousness living in the undivided substantiality of the genius, and finding itself in the very heart of the interconnexion, and so can dispense with the series of conditions, external one to another, which lead up to the result,—conditions which cool reflection has in succession to traverse and in so doing feels the limits of its own individual externality. But such clairvoyance—just because its dim and turbid vision does not present the facts in a rational interconnexion—is for that very reason at the mercy of every private contingency of feeling and fancy, &c.—not to mention that foreign suggestions (see later) intrude into its vision. It is thus impossible to make out whether what the clairvoyants really see preponderates over what they deceive themselves in.—But it is absurd to treat this visionary state as a sublime mental phase and as a truer state, capable of conveying general truths123.

(γ) But when everything that fills waking consciousness, the world outside it and its connection to that world is hidden, and the soul is essentially in a state of sleep (like magnetic sleep, catalepsy, and other disorders, such as those related to female development or at the approach of death, etc.), then that present reality of the individual remains the same substantial whole [pg 033] as before, but now as a purely sensitive life with an inner vision and awareness. And because it is the adult, shaped, and developed consciousness that is downgraded to this state of sensitivity, it keeps along with its content a certain nominal identity, a formal vision and self-awareness, which, however, does not extend to the conscious judgment or discernment by which its contents, when it is healthy and awake, exist for it as an external reality. The individual remains a monad that is inwardly aware of its own reality—a genius that observes itself. The defining aspect of such knowledge is that the very same facts (which for healthy consciousness are an objective practical reality, and which it needs an intelligent sequence of means and conditions to understand fully) are now immediately known and sensed within this immanence. This perception is a kind of psychic ability; it is a consciousness that exists in the unified substantiality of genius, and finds itself at the very core of interconnection, thus able to bypass the series of conditions, which are external and sequential, leading to a result—conditions that careful reflection must navigate and in doing so feels the limits of its own externality. However, such clairvoyance—since its unclear and muddled vision does not present the facts in a rational connection—is therefore subject to every private whim of feeling and imagination, etc.—not to mention that outside suggestions (which will be discussed later) intrude into its vision. So it becomes impossible to determine whether what clairvoyants truly see outweighs what they misperceive. It is absurd to consider this visionary state a higher mental phase and as a truer state capable of conveying universal truths123.

[pg 034]

(δ) An essential feature of this sensitivity, with its absence of intelligent and volitional personality, is this, that it is a state of passivity, like that of the child in the womb. The patient in this condition is accordingly made, and continues to be, subject to the power of another person, the magnetiser; so that when the two are thus in psychical rapport, the selfless individual, not really a “person,” has for his subjective consciousness the consciousness of the other. This latter self-possessed individual is thus the effective subjective soul of the former, and the genius which may even supply him with a train of ideas. That the somnambulist perceives in himself tastes and smells which are present in the person with whom he stands en rapport, and that he is aware of the other inner ideas and present perceptions of the latter as if they were his own, shows the substantial identity which the soul (which even in its concreteness is also truly immaterial) is capable of holding with another. When the substance of both is thus made one, there is only one subjectivity of consciousness: the patient has a sort of individuality, but it is empty, not on the spot, not actual: and this nominal self accordingly derives its whole stock of ideas [pg 035] from the sensations and ideas of the other, in whom it sees, smells, tastes, reads, and hears. It is further to be noted on this point that the somnambulist is thus brought into rapport with two genii and a twofold set of ideas, his own and that of the magnetiser. But it is impossible to say precisely which sensations and which visions he, in this nominal perception, receives, beholds and brings to knowledge from his own inward self, and which from the suggestions of the person with whom he stands in relation. This uncertainty may be the source of many deceptions, and accounts among other things for the diversity that inevitably shows itself among somnambulists from different countries and under rapport with persons of different education, as regards their views on morbid states and the methods of cure, or medicines for them, as well as on scientific and intellectual topics.

(δ) A key aspect of this sensitivity, lacking any intelligent or deliberate personality, is that it represents a state of passivity, similar to that of a child in the womb. The person experiencing this condition is thus subject to the influence of another person, the magnetizer; when they are in this psychic connection, the selfless individual, not truly a “individual,” perceives the consciousness of the other as their own. This more self-aware individual essentially becomes the active subjective essence of the former and can even provide him with a flow of ideas. The fact that the somnambulist experiences tastes and smells that are present in the person they're connected with in tune, and is aware of that person's thoughts and sensations as if they were his own, illustrates the deep connection the soul (which, despite its physical form, is essentially immaterial) can have with another. When the essence of both becomes unified, only one subjective consciousness exists: the patient possesses a kind of individuality, but it is hollow, non-existent in the moment, and this superficial self draws all its ideas [pg 035] from the sensations and thoughts of the other, from whom it sees, smells, tastes, reads, and hears. It is also important to note that the somnambulist, in this state, connects with two distinct essences and two sets of ideas, one from themselves and one from the magnetizer. However, it is impossible to determine exactly which sensations and visions he experiences from his own inner self and which come from the suggestions of the person he is connected with. This uncertainty could lead to many misunderstandings, and explains the variations that inevitably emerge among somnambulists from different regions and in connection with individuals of differing backgrounds, regarding their opinions on abnormal states, potential treatments, or medications, as well as on scientific and intellectual subjects.

(ε) As in this sensitive substantiality there is no contrast to external objectivity, so within itself the subject is so entirely one that all varieties of sensation have disappeared, and hence, when the activity of the sense-organs is asleep, the “common sense,” or “general feeling” specifies itself to several functions; one sees and hears with the fingers, and especially with the pit of the stomach, &c.

(ε) Just as there is no contrast to external objectivity in this sensitive substantiality, the subject is so completely unified within itself that all kinds of sensation have faded away. Therefore, when the sense organs are inactive, the "common sense" or "overall vibe" distinguishes itself through various functions; one can see and hear with their fingers, and especially with the pit of their stomach, etc.

To comprehend a thing means in the language of practical intelligence to be able to trace the series of means intervening between a phenomenon and some other existence on which it depends,—to discover what is called the ordinary course of nature, in compliance with the laws and relations of the intellect, e.g. causality, reasons, &c. The purely sensitive life, on the contrary, even when it retains that mere nominal consciousness, as in the morbid state alluded to, is just this form of immediacy, without any distinctions between subjective [pg 036] and objective, between intelligent personality and objective world, and without the aforementioned finite ties between them. Hence to understand this intimate conjunction, which, though all-embracing, is without any definite points of attachment, is impossible, so long as we assume independent personalities, independent one of another and of the objective world which is their content—so long as we assume the absolute spatial and material externality of one part of being to another.

To understand something means, in the realm of practical intelligence, to be able to trace the series of methods that connect a phenomenon to another existence it relies on—to uncover what we call the usual course of nature, following the laws and relationships of the intellect, such as causality, reasons, etc. The purely sensory existence, on the other hand, even when it holds onto that mere nominal awareness, as in the mentioned pathological state, represents just this immediate form, with no distinctions between subjective [pg 036] and objective, between intelligent individuals and the objective world, and without the finite connections between them. Therefore, understanding this intimate connection, which, although all-encompassing, lacks any specific points of attachment, is impossible as long as we assume independent individuals, separate from each other and from the objective world that is their content—as long as we maintain the idea that one part of being is absolutely separate and different from another.

(β) Self-feeling (Sense of Self)124.

§ 407. (αα) The sensitive totality is, in its capacity of individual, essentially the tendency to distinguish itself in itself, and to wake up to the judgment in itself, in virtue of which it has particular feelings and stands as a subject in respect of these aspects of itself. The subject as such gives these feelings a place as its own in itself. In these private and personal sensations it is immersed, and at the same time, because of the “ideality” of the particulars, it combines itself in them with itself as a subjective unit. In this way it is self-feeling, and is so at the same time only in the particular feeling.

§ 407. (αα) The sensitive totality, in its capacity as an individual, essentially strives to distinguish itself within itself and to awaken to the judgment itself, which allows it to have specific feelings and to exist as a topic regarding these aspects of itself. The subject, as such, assigns these feelings a place as its own within itself. It is immersed in these private and personal sensations, and at the same time, due to the "ideal state" of the particulars, it combines with itself as a subjective whole. In this way, it experiences self-awareness, and does so at the same time only in the specific feeling.

§ 408. (ββ) In consequence of the immediacy, which still marks the self-feeling, i.e. in consequence of the element of corporeality which is still undetached from the mental life, and as the feeling too is itself particular and bound up with a special corporeal form, it follows that although the subject has been brought to acquire intelligent consciousness, it is still susceptible of disease, so far as to remain fast in a special phase of its self-feeling, unable to refine it to “ideality” and get the better of it. The fully-furnished self of intelligent consciousness is a conscious subject, which is consistent in itself [pg 037] according to an order and behaviour which follows from its individual position and its connexion with the external world, which is no less a world of law. But when it is engrossed with a single phase of feeling, it fails to assign that phase its proper place and due subordination in the individual system of the world which a conscious subject is. In this way the subject finds itself in contradiction between the totality systematised in its consciousness, and the single phase or fixed idea which is not reduced to its proper place and rank. This is Insanity or mental Derangement.

§ 408. (ββ) Because of the immediacy that still characterizes self-awareness, meaning the element of physicality that remains attached to our mental life, and since feelings are also specific and tied to a particular physical form, it follows that even though a person has developed intelligent consciousness, they can still be vulnerable to illness. This vulnerability can cause them to get stuck in a specific phase of self-awareness, unable to elevate it to "ideal" and overcome it. A fully developed self of intelligent consciousness is a conscious subject that is coherent within itself [pg 037] based on an order and behavior that stems from its individual situation and its connection to the external world, which also operates under laws. However, when it is fixated on a single feeling, it fails to place that feeling in its proper context within the individual system of the world that a conscious subject embodies. As a result, the subject experiences a conflict between the overall system organized in its consciousness and the single phase or fixed idea that hasn’t been properly situated or ranked. This is what we call insanity or mental derangement.

In considering insanity we must, as in other cases, anticipate the full-grown and intelligent conscious subject, which is at the same time the natural self of self-feeling. In such a phase the self can be liable to the contradiction between its own free subjectivity and a particularity which, instead of being “idealised” in the former, remains as a fixed element in self-feeling. Mind as such is free, and therefore not susceptible of this malady. But in older metaphysics mind was treated as a soul, as a thing; and it is only as a thing, i.e. as something natural and existent, that it is liable to insanity—the settled fixture of some finite element in it. Insanity is therefore a psychical disease, i.e. a disease of body and mind alike: the commencement may appear to start from one more than other, and so also may the cure.

When we think about insanity, we need to consider a fully developed, aware individual, who is also their true self in terms of personal feelings. In this stage, the self can struggle with the conflict between its own free identity and a specific aspect that, instead of being made ideal in the former, remains a constant part of personal feelings. The mind itself is free and therefore not prone to this illness. However, in older philosophical views, the mind was seen as a soul, as an object; and it is only when viewed as an object—meaning something natural and existing—that it can become insane, due to a fixed aspect within it. Therefore, insanity is a psychological disorder, a condition affecting both body and mind: it may seem to begin from one more than the other, and the same goes for the treatment.

The self-possessed and healthy subject has an active and present consciousness of the ordered whole of his individual world, into the system of which he subsumes each special content of sensation, idea, desire, inclination, &c., as it arises, so as to insert them in their proper place. He is the dominant genius over these particularities. Between this and insanity the difference is like that between waking and dreaming: only that in [pg 038] insanity the dream falls within the waking limits, and so makes part of the actual self-feeling. Error and that sort of thing is a proposition consistently admitted to a place in the objective interconnexion of things. In the concrete, however, it is often difficult to say where it begins to become derangement. A violent, but groundless and senseless outburst of hatred, &c., may, in contrast to a presupposed higher self-possession and stability of character, make its victim seem to be beside himself with frenzy. But the main point in derangement is the contradiction which a feeling with a fixed corporeal embodiment sets up against the whole mass of adjustments forming the concrete consciousness. The mind which is in a condition of mere being, and where such being is not rendered fluid in its consciousness, is diseased. The contents which are set free in this reversion to mere nature are the self-seeking affections of the heart, such as vanity, pride, and the rest of the passions—fancies and hopes—merely personal love and hatred. When the influence of self-possession and of general principles, moral and theoretical, is relaxed, and ceases to keep the natural temper under lock and key, the earthly elements are set free—that evil which is always latent in the heart, because the heart as immediate is natural and selfish. It is the evil genius of man which gains the upper hand in insanity, but in distinction from and contrast to the better and more intelligent part, which is there also. Hence this state is mental derangement and distress. The right psychical treatment therefore keeps in view the truth that insanity is not an abstract loss of reason (neither in the point of intelligence nor of will and its responsibility), but only derangement, only a contradiction in a still subsisting reason;—just as physical disease is not an abstract, i.e. mere and total, loss of health (if it were that, it [pg 039] would be death), but a contradiction in it. This humane treatment, no less benevolent than reasonable (the services of Pinel towards which deserve the highest acknowledgment), presupposes the patient's rationality, and in that assumption has the sound basis for dealing with him on this side—just as in the case of bodily disease the physician bases his treatment on the vitality which as such still contains health.

The self-assured and healthy person has a clear and active awareness of the organized whole of their individual world. They integrate each specific sensation, idea, desire, inclination, etc., as it arises, placing them where they belong. They are the leading genius over these details. The difference between this and insanity is like the difference between being awake and dreaming: only that in [pg 038] insanity, the dream exists within the waking state and becomes part of the actual self-awareness. Mistakes and such are consistently acknowledged within the objective connections of things. However, in real life, it’s often hard to pinpoint when it starts to become derangement. A violent but unfounded and irrational explosion of hatred, etc., can make someone appear to be beside themselves in rage, especially when contrasted with a presumed higher level of self-control and stable character. But the key aspect of derangement is the conflict created when a feeling, that has a fixed physical manifestation, disrupts the entire framework of adjustments that make up concrete consciousness. A mind that merely exists without a fluid consciousness of that existence is unhealthy. The emotions that surface when one reverts to mere nature are the self-serving feelings of the heart, like vanity, pride, and all other passions—fancies and hopes—just personal love and hate. When the influence of self-control and general moral and theoretical principles weakens, and the natural temperament is no longer kept in check, the darker aspects of human nature are released—evil that lies dormant in the heart because the heart, in its immediate form, is natural and selfish. In insanity, the harmful side of humanity takes over, but it stands in contrast to the better, more rational part that is also present. Thus, this state is one of mental disorder and distress. Therefore, appropriate psychological treatment should recognize that insanity is not an abstract loss of reason (neither in terms of intelligence nor of will and responsibility), but just derangement—simply a contradiction within an existing reason; just as a physical illness is not a total, abstract loss of health (if it were, it [pg 039] would be death), but rather a contradiction in health. This humane approach, as benevolent as it is reasonable (the contributions of Pinel deserve the highest recognition), assumes the patient's rationality, and this assumption provides a sound basis for engaging with them—much like how a physician bases treatment for a physical condition on the vitality that still contains elements of health.

(γ) Habit125.

§ 409. Self-feeling, immersed in the detail of the feelings (in simple sensations, and also desires, instincts, passions, and their gratification), is undistinguished from them. But in the self there is latent a simple self-relation of ideality, a nominal universality (which is the truth of these details): and as so universal, the self is to be stamped upon, and made appear in, this life of feeling, yet so as to distinguish itself from the particular details, and be a realised universality. But this universality is not the full and sterling truth of the specific feelings and desires; what they specifically contain is as yet left out of account. And so too the particularity is, as now regarded, equally formal; it counts only as the particular being or immediacy of the soul in opposition to its equally formal and abstract realisation. This particular being of the soul is the factor of its corporeity; here we have it breaking with this corporeity, distinguishing it from itself,—itself a simple being,—and becoming the “ideal,” subjective substantiality of it,—just as in its latent notion (§ 359) it was the substance, and the mere substance, of it.

§ 409. Self-awareness, caught up in the details of emotions (in basic sensations, as well as desires, instincts, passions, and their fulfillment), is indistinguishable from them. However, within the self lies a simple self-relationship of ideality, a nominal universality (which represents the essence of these details): and as such a universal, the self is meant to be expressed and manifested in this emotional life, yet in a way that distinguishes itself from the specific details and becomes an actual universality. But this universality does not fully capture the true and complete essence of the specific feelings and desires; what they truly encompass is still not considered. Likewise, this particularity is, when viewed now, equally formal; it only counts as the specific being or immediacy of the soul in contrast to its equally formal and abstract realization. This particular being of the soul is the aspect of its physicality; here we see it breaking away from this physicality, separating itself from it—being itself a basic being—and becoming the "perfect," subjective essence of it—just as in its inherent notion (§ 359) it was the substance, and merely the substance, of it.

But this abstract realisation of the soul in its corporeal vehicle is not yet the self—not the existence of the [pg 040] universal which is for the universal. It is the corporeity reduced to its mere ideality; and so far only does corporeity belong to the soul as such. That is to say, as space and time—the abstract one-outside-another, as, in short, empty space and empty time—are only subjective form—pure act of intuition; so that pure being (which through the supersession in it of the particularity of the corporeity, or of the immediate corporeity as such has realised itself) is mere intuition and no more, lacking consciousness, but the basis of consciousness. And consciousness it becomes, when the corporeity, of which it is the subjective substance, and which still continues to exist, and that as a barrier for it, has been absorbed by it, and it has been invested with the character of self-centred subject.

But this abstract realization of the soul within its physical form isn't yet the self—not the existence of the [pg 040] universal that is meant for the universal. It is the physicality reduced to its mere idealism; and at this point, physicality only belongs to the soul as it is. This means that just as space and time—the abstract one-existing-outside-the-other, essentially empty space and empty time—are simply a subjective form—pure acts of intuition; likewise, pure being (which realizes itself through the negation of the particularity of physicality, or immediate physicality as such) is merely intuition and nothing more, lacking consciousness, but serving as the basis of consciousness. It becomes conscious when the physicality, of which it is the subjective substance and which continues to exist as a barrier for it, has been absorbed by it, and it is endowed with the traits of a self-centered subject.

§ 410. The soul's making itself an abstract universal being, and reducing the particulars of feelings (and of consciousness) to a mere feature of its being is Habit. In this manner the soul has the contents in possession, and contains them in such manner that in these features it is not as sentient, nor does it stand in relationship with them as distinguishing itself from them, nor is absorbed in them, but has them and moves in them, without feeling or consciousness of the fact. The soul is freed from them, so far as it is not interested in or occupied with them: and whilst existing in these forms as its possession, it is at the same time open to be otherwise occupied and engaged—say with feeling and with mental consciousness in general.

§ 410. The soul's ability to transform itself into an abstract, universal being and to simplify specific feelings (and consciousness) into just a characteristic of its existence is Habit. In this way, the soul holds the contents, containing them in such a manner that it doesn't experience them as sensations, nor does it relate to them as something separate, nor does it get absorbed in them. Instead, it possesses and interacts with them without any awareness or consciousness of doing so. The soul is free from them to the extent that it isn't interested in or focused on them: and while it exists in these forms as its possession, it is also available to engage in other activities—like feeling and general mental awareness.

This process of building up the particular and corporeal expressions of feeling into the being of the soul appears as a repetition of them, and the generation of habit as practice. For, this being of the soul, if in respect of the natural particular phase it be called an abstract universality to which the former is transmuted, [pg 041] is a reflexive universality (§ 175); i.e. the one and the same, that recurs in a series of units of sensation, is reduced to unity, and this abstract unity expressly stated.

This process of shaping the specific and physical expressions of feeling into the essence of the soul appears as a repeating of those feelings, and the formation of habit is seen as practice. For this essence of the soul, when considered in relation to its natural, specific phase, can be described as an abstract universality to which the former transforms. [pg 041] represents a reflexive universality (§ 175); that is, the same thing, recurring in a sequence of sensory experiences, is condensed into unity, and this abstract unity is clearly articulated.

Habit, like memory, is a difficult point in mental organisation: habit is the mechanism of self-feeling, as memory is the mechanism of intelligence. The natural qualities and alterations of age, sleep and waking, are “immediately” natural: habit, on the contrary, is the mode of feeling (as well as intelligence, will, &c., so far as they belong to self-feeling) made into a natural and mechanical existence. Habit is rightly called a second nature; nature, because it is an immediate being of the soul; a second nature, because it is an immediacy created by the soul, impressing and moulding the corporeality which enters into the modes of feeling as such and into the representations and volitions so far as they have taken corporeal form (§ 401).

Habit, like memory, is a complex aspect of mental organization: habit is the way we feel about ourselves, just as memory is how we think. The natural qualities and changes due to age, sleep, and waking are "right away" natural: habit, on the other hand, is the way we feel (as well as how we think, intend, etc., as they relate to self-feeling) transformed into a natural and mechanical state. Habit is accurately referred to as a second nature; it is nature since it is an immediate aspect of the soul; a second nature because it is an immediacy shaped by the soul, influencing and forming the physical aspects that connect to feelings, thoughts, and intentions as they manifest in physical form (§ 401).

In habit the human being's mode of existence is “natural,” and for that reason not free; but still free, so far as the merely natural phase of feeling is by habit reduced to a mere being of his, and he is no longer involuntarily attracted or repelled by it, and so no longer interested, occupied, or dependent in regard to it. The want of freedom in habit is partly merely formal, as habit merely attaches to the being of the soul; partly only relative, so far as it strictly speaking arises only in the case of bad habits, or so far as a habit is opposed by another purpose: whereas the habit of right and goodness is an embodiment of liberty. The main point about Habit is that by its means man gets emancipated from the feelings, even in being affected by them. The different forms of this may be described as follows: (α) The immediate feeling is negated and treated as indifferent. One who gets inured against external sensations (frost, heat, weariness of the limbs, [pg 042] &c., sweet tastes, &c.), and who hardens the heart against misfortune, acquires a strength which consists in this, that although the frost, &c.—or the misfortune—is felt, the affection is deposed to a mere externality and immediacy; the universal psychical life keeps its own abstract independence in it, and the self-feeling as such, consciousness, reflection, and any other purposes and activity, are no longer bothered with it. (β) There is indifference towards the satisfaction: the desires and impulses are by the habit of their satisfaction deadened. This is the rational liberation from them; whereas monastic renunciation and forcible interference do not free from them, nor are they in conception rational. Of course in all this it is assumed that the impulses are kept as the finite modes they naturally are, and that they, like their satisfaction, are subordinated as partial factors to the reasonable will. (γ) In habit regarded as aptitude, or skill, not merely has the abstract psychical life to be kept intact per se, but it has to be imposed as a subjective aim, to be made a power in the bodily part, which is rendered subject and thoroughly pervious to it. Conceived as having the inward purpose of the subjective soul thus imposed upon it, the body is treated as an immediate externality and a barrier. Thus comes out the more decided rupture between the soul as simple self-concentration, and its earlier naturalness and immediacy; it has lost its original and immediate identity with the bodily nature, and as external has first to be reduced to that position. Specific feelings can only get bodily shape in a perfectly specific way (§ 401); and the immediate portion of body is a particular possibility for a specific aim (a particular aspect of its differentiated structure, a particular organ of its organic system). To mould such an aim in the organic body is to bring out and express the “ideality” [pg 043] which is implicit in matter always, and especially so in the specific bodily part, and thus to enable the soul, under its volitional and conceptual characters, to exist as substance in its corporeity. In this way an aptitude shows the corporeity rendered completely pervious, made into an instrument, so that when the conception (e.g. a series of musical notes) is in me, then without resistance and with ease the body gives them correct utterance.

In terms of habit, a human being’s way of living is considered “natural,” and for that reason, it’s not free. However, there’s still a sense of freedom as the natural feelings, through habit, become just part of who he is. He’s no longer involuntarily drawn to or repelled by them, which means he’s not concerned, engaged, or dependent on them anymore. The lack of freedom in habit is partly just a formality because habit is tied to the soul; it's also relative because it mainly occurs with bad habits or when one habit conflicts with another goal. On the other hand, habits related to goodness and righteousness embody freedom. The key thing about habit is that it allows a person to break free from emotions while still experiencing them. This can be described in several ways: (α) Immediate feelings are negated and treated as indifferent. Someone who becomes resilient to external sensations (like cold, heat, fatigue, etc., or negative experiences) gains strength in that even though they feel these sensations or misfortunes, their feelings become just a fleeting experience. Their overall mental life maintains an abstract independence from these feelings, and their sense of self, consciousness, reflection, and other activities are no longer distracted by them. (β) There’s indifference toward satisfaction: desires and impulses are dulled by the habit of satisfying them. This is a rational way to free oneself from them, unlike monastic renunciation and forced control, which don’t truly liberate or are irrational in nature. It’s assumed that these impulses remain as the limited forms they are and that both they and their fulfillment are subordinated to reason. (γ) When habit is viewed as skill or aptitude, it’s important not just to keep the abstract mental life intact but also to make it a subjective goal, dominating the physical body and making it fully responsive. When the inward intention of the soul is imposed on it, the body is seen merely as an immediate externality or barrier. This highlights a clearer break between the soul, as a form of self-focus, and its earlier natural state; it no longer retains its original and direct connection to the physical body and must first be reduced to that position. Specific feelings can only take on a physical form in very specific ways; the immediate part of the body represents a specific possibility for a particular aim (a specific aspect of its differentiated structure, a particular organ of its organic system). Shaping this aim in the body is about bringing out and expressing the “ideality” that’s always inherent in matter, especially in specific bodily parts, allowing the soul, through its will and thoughts, to manifest as substance within its physical form. In this way, aptitude shows the body as fully responsive, functioning as a tool so that when a concept (like a series of musical notes) is within me, the body effortlessly gives their correct expression.

The form of habit applies to all kinds and grades of mental action. The most external of them, i.e. the spatial direction of an individual, viz. his upright posture, has been by will made a habit—a position taken without adjustment and without consciousness—which continues to be an affair of his persistent will; for the man stands only because and in so far as he wills to stand, and only so long as he wills it without consciousness. Similarly our eyesight is the concrete habit which, without an express adjustment, combines in a single act the several modifications of sensation, consciousness, intuition, intelligence, &c., which make it up. Thinking, too, however free and active in its own pure element it becomes, no less requires habit and familiarity (this impromptuity or form of immediacy), by which it is the property of my single self where I can freely and in all directions range. It is through this habit that I come to realise my existence as a thinking being. Even here, in this spontaneity of self-centred thought, there is a partnership of soul and body (hence, want of habit and too-long-continued thinking cause headache); habit diminishes this feeling, by making the natural function an immediacy of the soul. Habit on an ampler scale, and carried out in the strictly intellectual range, is recollection and memory, whereof we shall speak later.

Habit influences all types and levels of mental activity. The most outward aspect of this, specifically a person's spatial orientation, like their upright posture, has become a habit by will— a position maintained without adjustment or awareness— which remains a matter of their ongoing will; a person stands only because they choose to stand and only as long as they do so unconsciously. Similarly, our vision is a concrete habit that, without explicit adjustment, merges several elements of sensation, awareness, intuition, intelligence, etc., into a single act. Thinking, no matter how free and dynamic it may become in its pure form, also requires habit and familiarity (this improvised or immediate form), by which it becomes the property of my individual self where I can move freely in all directions. It is through this habit that I come to recognize my life as a thinking person. Even here, in this spontaneity of self-focused thought, there is a collaboration between the mind and body (this is why a lack of habit and prolonged thinking can lead to headaches); habit reduces this sensation by making the natural function an immediacy of the mind. On a broader scale, and when applied in a strictly intellectual context, habit is related to recollection and memory, which we will discuss later.

[pg 044]

Habit is often spoken of disparagingly and called lifeless, casual and particular. And it is true that the form of habit, like any other, is open to anything we chance to put into it; and it is habit of living which brings on death, or, if quite abstract, is death itself: and yet habit is indispensable for the existence of all intellectual life in the individual, enabling the subject to be a concrete immediacy, an “ideality” of soul—enabling the matter of consciousness, religious, moral, &c., to be his as this self, this soul, and no other, and be neither a mere latent possibility, nor a transient emotion or idea, nor an abstract inwardness, cut off from action and reality, but part and parcel of his being. In scientific studies of the soul and the mind, habit is usually passed over—either as something contemptible—or rather for the further reason that it is one of the most difficult questions of psychology.

Habit is often looked down upon and described as lifeless, casual, and specific. And it’s true that the nature of habit, like anything else, can be shaped by whatever we put into it; it’s the habit of living that leads to death or, in a more abstract sense, is death itself. Yet habit is essential for the existence of all intellectual life within an individual, allowing a person to be a tangible experience, an "ideal state" of the soul—making the contents of consciousness, whether religious, moral, etc., a part of this self, this soul, and no other, preventing it from being just a potential or a fleeting emotion or idea, or an abstract inwardness disconnected from action and reality, but rather an integral part of one’s being. In scientific examinations of the soul and mind, habit is often overlooked—either dismissed as unimportant or, more so, because it’s one of the toughest issues in psychology.

The Real Soul.126

§ 411. The Soul, when its corporeity has been moulded and made thoroughly its own, finds itself there a single subject; and the corporeity is an externality which stands as a predicate, in being related to which, it is related to itself. This externality, in other words, represents not itself, but the soul, of which it is the sign. In this identity of interior and exterior, the latter subject to the former, the soul is actual: in its corporeity it has its free shape, in which it feels itself and makes itself felt, and which as the Soul's work of art has human pathognomic and physiognomic expression.

§ 411. When the soul has shaped and fully embraced its physical form, it recognizes itself as a single entity; this physical form is an external aspect that serves as a predicate, and in relation to it, the soul is related to itself. This externality, in other words, doesn't represent itself but instead signifies the soul, of which it is a sign. In this harmony of the inner and outer, where the latter is subject to the former, the soul is real: through its physical form, it finds its own shape, in which it feels like itself and expresses itself, and this expression, crafted by the soul, possesses human emotional and facial representation.

Under the head of human expression are included, e.g., the upright figure in general, and the formation of the limbs, especially the hand, as the absolute instrument, [pg 045] of the mouth—laughter, weeping, &c., and the note of mentality diffused over the whole, which at once announces the body at the externality of a higher nature. This note is so slight, indefinite, and inexpressible a modification, because the figure in its externality is something immediate and natural, and can therefore only be an indefinite and quite imperfect sign for the mind, unable to represent it in its actual universality. Seen from the animal world, the human figure is the supreme phase in which mind makes an appearance. But for the mind it is only its first appearance, while language is its perfect expression. And the human figure, though its proximate phase of existence, is at the same time in its physiognomic and pathognomic quality something contingent to it. To try to raise physiognomy and above all cranioscopy (phrenology) to the rank of sciences, was therefore one of the vainest fancies, still vainer than a signatura rerum, which supposed the shape of a plant to afford indication of its medicinal virtue.

Under the category of human expression, we include things like the upright figure in general and the structure of limbs, especially the hand, as the ultimate tool, as well as expressions of the mouth—laughing, crying, etc.—and the subtle hint of mentality that pervades the whole body, suggesting a higher nature. This hint is very subtle, vague, and hard to express, because the figure in its external form is immediate and natural, and can only serve as an imperfect sign for the mind, which can't fully capture its true universality. From an animal perspective, the human figure represents the highest manifestation of the mind. However, for the mind, it is just its initial appearance, while language serves as its complete expression. The human figure, though it signifies a close form of existence, is also something contingent in its facial and emotional quality. Trying to elevate physiognomy, and especially cranioscopy (phrenology), to the status of sciences was therefore one of the most misguided ideas, even more misguided than a signatura rerum, which assumed that the shape of a plant indicated its medicinal properties.

§ 412. Implicitly the soul shows the untruth and unreality of matter; for the soul, in its concentrated self, cuts itself off from its immediate being, placing the latter over against it as a corporeity incapable of offering resistance to its moulding influence. The soul, thus setting in opposition its being to its (conscious) self, absorbing it, and making it its own, has lost the meaning of mere soul, or the “immediacy” of mind. The actual soul with its sensation and its concrete self-feeling turned into habit, has implicitly realised the 'ideality' of its qualities; in this externality it has recollected and inwardised itself, and is infinite self-relation. This free universality thus made explicit shows the soul awaking to the higher stage of the ego, or abstract universality in so far as it is for the abstract universality. In this [pg 046] way it gains the position of thinker and subject—specially a subject of the judgment in which the ego excludes from itself the sum total of its merely natural features as an object, a world external to it,—but with such respect to that object that in it it is immediately reflected into itself. Thus soul rises to become Consciousness.

§ 412. Implicitly, the soul reveals the falsehood and unreality of matter; for the soul, in its focused identity, separates itself from its immediate existence, placing the latter in contrast as a physical entity that cannot resist its shaping influence. The soul, by contrasting its existence with its (conscious) self, absorbing it, and making it its own, has lost the significance of just being soul, or the “instantness” of mind. The actual soul, with its sensations and its tangible self-awareness turning into habits, has implicitly realized the 'ideality' of its qualities; in this externality, it has reflected and internalized itself, and is infinitely self-referential. This free universality, thus made explicit, shows the soul awakening to the higher stage of the ego, or abstract universality, in so far as it is for the abstract universality. In this [pg 046] way, it gains the position of thinker and subject—specifically, a subject of the judgment in which the ego excludes from itself the totality of its merely natural traits as an object, a world outside of it,—but with such regard to that object that in it, it is immediately reflected into itself. Thus, the soul rises to become Awareness.

[pg 047]

Sub-Section B. Philosophy of Mind. Awareness.

§ 413. Consciousness constitutes the reflected or correlational grade of mind: the grade of mind as appearance. Ego is infinite self-relation of mind, but as subjective or as self-certainty. The immediate identity of the natural soul has been raised to this pure “ideal” self-identity; and what the former contained is for this self-subsistent reflection set forth as an object. The pure abstract freedom of mind lets go from it its specific qualities,—the soul's natural life—to an equal freedom as an independent object. It is of this latter, as external to it, that the ego is in the first instance aware (conscious), and as such it is Consciousness. Ego, as this absolute negativity, is implicitly the identity in the otherness: the ego is itself that other and stretches over the object (as if that object were implicitly cancelled)—it is one side of the relationship and the whole relationship—the light, which manifests itself and something else too.

§ 413. Consciousness is the reflective or correlational level of the mind: the level of mind as looks. Ego is the infinite self-relation of the mind, perceived subjectively or as self-certainty. The immediate identity of the natural soul has been elevated to this pure “perfect” self-identity; what the former contained is, for this self-sufficient reflection, presented as an item. The pure abstract freedom of the mind releases its specific qualities—the soul's natural life—to an equal freedom as an independent item. It is this latter, as external to it, that the self is initially aware of (conscious), and as such it is Consciousness. The ego, as this absolute negativity, is implicitly the identity in otherness: the self is itself that other and ranges over the object (as if that object were implicitly negated)—it is one side of the relationship and the entirety of the relationship—the light that reveals itself and something else as well.

§ 414. The self-identity of the mind, thus first made [pg 048] explicit as the Ego, is only its abstract formal identity. As soul it was under the phase of substantial universality; now, as subjective reflection in itself, it is referred to this substantiality as to its negative, something dark and beyond it. Hence consciousness, like reciprocal dependence in general, is the contradiction between the independence of the two sides and their identity in which they are merged into one. The mind as ego is essence; but since reality, in the sphere of essence, is represented as in immediate being and at the same time as “ideal,” it is as consciousness only the appearance (phenomenon) of mind.

§ 414. The self-identity of the mind, now first made [pg 048] clear as the Ego, is just its abstract formal identity. As spirit, it was in the realm of significant universality; now, as subjective reflection of itself, it relates to this substantiality as its negative, something obscure and beyond it. Thus, consciousness, like mutual dependence in general, is the contradiction between the independence of the two sides and their identity where they merge into one. The mind as ego is core; but since reality, in the realm of essence, is represented as existing immediately and at the same time as "perfect," it is only as consciousness that it is the looks (phenomenon) of mind.

§ 415. As the ego is by itself only a formal identity, the dialectical movement of its intelligible unity, i.e. the successive steps in further specification of consciousness, does not to it seem to be its own activity, but is implicit, and to the ego it seems an alteration of the object. Consciousness consequently appears differently modified according to the difference of the given object; and the gradual specification of consciousness appears as a variation in the characteristics of its objects. Ego, the subject of consciousness, is thinking: the logical process of modifying the object is what is identical in subject and object, their absolute interdependence, what makes the object the subject's own.

§ 415. Since the ego is just a formal identity on its own, the ongoing development of its intelligible unity, meaning the successive steps in refining consciousness, doesn't seem to the ego like it is its own doing; instead, it feels implicit and looks like a change in the object. Consequently, consciousness appears to be modified differently based on the object it encounters, and the gradual refinement of consciousness seems like a change in the qualities of its objects. The ego, being the subject of consciousness, is thinking: the logical process of altering the object is what connects the subject and object, their complete interdependence, which makes the object part of the subject's experience.

The Kantian philosophy may be most accurately described as having viewed the mind as consciousness, and as containing the propositions only of a phenomenology (not of a philosophy) of mind. The Ego Kant regards as reference to something away and beyond (which in its abstract description is termed the thing-at-itself); and it is only from this finite point of view that he treats both intellect and will. Though in the notion of a power of reflective judgment he touches upon the Idea of mind—a subject-objectivity, an intuitive intellect, [pg 049] &c., and even the Idea of Nature, still this Idea is again deposed to an appearance, i.e. to a subjective maxim (§ 58). Reinhold may therefore be said to have correctly appreciated Kantism when he treated it as a theory of consciousness (under the name of “faculty of ideation”). Fichte kept to the same point of view: his non-ego is only something set over against the ego, only defined as in consciousness: it is made no more than an infinite “shock,” i.e. a thing-in-itself. Both systems therefore have clearly not reached the intelligible unity or the mind as it actually and essentially is, but only as it is in reference to something else.

Kant's philosophy can best be described as seeing the mind as consciousness, containing only the propositions of a phenomenology (not a philosophy) of the mind. Kant views the Ego as a reference to something beyond itself (which is abstractly called the thing-in-itself); and it's only from this limited perspective that he discusses both intellect and will. Although he touches on the idea of a power of thoughtful judgment, which hints at the Concept of mind—a subject-objectivity, an intuitive intelligence, [pg 049] & c., and even the Idea of Nature—this Idea is still reduced to an appearance, that is, to a subjective maxim (§ 58). Reinhold has rightly understood Kantism when he approached it as a theory of consciousness (under the term “idea generation team”). Fichte maintained the same perspective: his non-ego is merely positioned against the ego, defined only in terms of awareness: it becomes nothing more than an infinite "surprise," or a thing-in-itself. Thus, both systems have clearly not reached the intelligible unity or the mind as it truly and fundamentally is, but merely as it exists in relation to something else.

As against Spinozism, again, it is to be noted that the mind in the judgment by which it “constitutes” itself an ego (a free subject contrasted with its qualitative affection) has emerged from substance, and that the philosophy, which gives this judgment as the absolute characteristic of mind, has emerged from Spinozism.

As opposed to Spinozism, it’s important to note that the mind in the judgment by which it “makes up” itself an ego (a free subject distinct from its qualitative feelings) has come out of substance, and that the philosophy that presents this judgment as the defining feature of the mind has developed from Spinozism.

§ 416. The aim of conscious mind is to make its appearance identical with its essence, to raise its self-certainty to truth. The existence of mind in the stage of consciousness is finite, because it is merely a nominal self-relation, or mere certainty. The object is only abstractly characterised as its; in other words, in the object it is only as an abstract ego that the mind is reflected into itself: hence its existence there has still a content, which is not as its own.

§ 416. The goal of the conscious mind is to align its appearance with its true nature, to elevate its self-confidence to truth. The life of the mind at the stage of consciousness is limited, as it is just a nominal self-relation or mere certainty. The object is only abstractly defined as its; in other words, within the object, the mind reflects on itself only as an abstract ego: therefore, its existence there still has a content that does not belong to it.

§ 417. The grades of this elevation of certainty to truth are three in number: first (a) consciousness in general, with an object set against it; (b) self-consciousness, for which ego is the object; (c) unity of consciousness and self-consciousness, where the mind sees itself embodied in the object and sees itself as implicitly and explicitly determinate, as Reason, the notion of mind.

§ 417. The levels of this elevation of certainty to truth are three: first (a) general consciousness, with an object opposed to it; (b) self-consciousness, for which self is the object; (c) the unity of consciousness and self-consciousness, where the mind recognizes itself embodied in the object and sees itself as both implicitly and explicitly determined, as Reason, the idea of mind.

[pg 050]

(a) Awareness Correct127.

(α) Sensuous consciousness.

§ 418. Consciousness is, first, immediate consciousness, and its reference to the object accordingly the simple and underived certainty of it. The object similarly, being immediate, an existent, reflected in itself, is further characterised as immediately singular. This is sense-consciousness.

§ 418. Consciousness is, first, instant consciousness, and its reference to the object accordingly reflects the simple and inherent certainty of it. The object, likewise, being immediate, an existent, and reflected in itself, is further described as immediately singular. This is sense-consciousness.

Consciousness—as a case of correlation—comprises only the categories belonging to the abstract ego or formal thinking; and these it treats as features of the object (§ 415). Sense-consciousness therefore is aware of the object as an existent, a something, an existing thing, a singular, and so on. It appears as wealthiest in matter, but as poorest in thought. That wealth of matter is made out of sensations: they are the material of consciousness (§ 414), the substantial and qualitative, what the soul in its anthropological sphere is and finds in itself. This material the ego (the reflection of the soul in itself) separates from itself, and puts it first under the category of being. Spatial and temporal Singularness, here and now (the terms by which in the Phenomenology of the Mind (W. II. p. 73), I described the object of sense-consciousness) strictly belongs to intuition. At present the object is at first to be viewed only in its correlation to consciousness, i.e. a something external to it, and not yet as external on its own part, or as being beside and out of itself.

Consciousness, as a form of correlation, only includes the aspects related to the abstract self or formal thinking, and it considers these as characteristics of the object (§ 415). Sense-consciousness thus recognizes the object as something that exists, a tangible item, a singular entity, and so on. It seems richest in substance but poorest in thought. That richness in substance comes from sensations, which are the material of consciousness (§ 414), the essential and qualitative aspects of what the soul is and discovers within itself. The self (the reflection of the soul within itself) distinguishes this material from itself and categorizes it first under the term being. Spatial and temporal singularity, here and now (the terms I used in the Phenomenology of the Mind (W. II. p. 73) to describe the object of sense-consciousness) strictly belong to gut feeling. Currently, the object should initially be perceived only in its relationship to awareness, meaning something outside to it, and not yet as being external by itself or as something apart from and outside of itself.

§ 419. The sensible as somewhat becomes an other: the reflection in itself of this somewhat, the thing, has many properties; and as a single (thing) in its immediacy has several predicates. The muchness of the sense-singular [pg 051] thus becomes a breadth—a variety of relations, reflectional attributes, and universalities. These are logical terms introduced by the thinking principle, i.e. in this case by the Ego, to describe the sensible. But the Ego as itself apparent sees in all this characterisation a change in the object; and self-consciousness, so construing the object, is sense-perception.

§ 419. The reasonable appears as somewhat like an other: the reflection of this somewhat, the item, has many properties; and as a single (thing) in its immediacy has several predicates. The abundance of the singular sense [pg 051] thus becomes a broad array—a variety of relations, reflective attributes, and universals. These are logical terms introduced by the thinking principle, in this case by the Ego, to describe the sensible. But the Ego, as it appears, sees in this characterization a change in the object; and self-consciousness, interpreting the object in this way, is sense-perception.

(β) Sense-perception128.

§ 420. Consciousness, having passed beyond the sensibility, wants to take the object in its truth, not as merely immediate, but as mediated, reflected in itself, and universal. Such an object is a combination of sense qualities with attributes of wider range by which thought defines concrete relations and connexions. Hence the identity of consciousness with the object passes from the abstract identity of “I am sure” to the definite identity of “I know, and am aware.”

§ 420. Consciousness, having moved beyond basic awareness, seeks to understand the object in its true form, not just as something immediate, but as something that is mediated, reflected in itself, and universal. Such an object combines sensory qualities with broader attributes that allow thought to define specific relationships and connections. Therefore, the identity of consciousness with the object shifts from the abstract identity of "I'm sure" to the clear identity of “I know and understand.”

The particular grade of consciousness on which Kantism conceives the mind is perception: which is also the general point of view taken by ordinary consciousness, and more or less by the sciences. The sensuous certitudes of single apperceptions or observations form the starting-point: these are supposed to be elevated to truth, by being regarded in their bearings, reflected upon, and on the lines of definite categories turned at the same time into something necessary and universal, viz. experiences.

The specific level of consciousness that Kantism defines for the mind is perception, which is also the common perspective of everyday consciousness and generally shared by the sciences. The clear certainties of individual perceptions or observations serve as the starting point; these are assumed to be elevated to truth by considering their connections, reflecting on them, and interpreting them through specific categories to transform them into something necessary and universal, namely experiences.

§ 421. This conjunction of individual and universal is admixture—the individual remains at the bottom hard and unaffected by the universal, to which however it is related. It is therefore a tissue of contradictions—between the single things of sense apperception, which form the alleged ground of general experience, and the [pg 052] universality which has a higher claim to be the essence and ground—between the individuality of a thing which, taken in its concrete content, constitutes its independence and the various properties which, free from this negative link and from one another, are independent universal matters (§ 123). This contradiction of the finite which runs through all forms of the logical spheres turns out most concrete, when the somewhat is defined as object (§ 194 seqq.).

§ 421. This connection of the individual and the universal is a mix— the individual remains fundamentally unchanged by the universal, even though it is related to it. It is, therefore, a web of contradictions—between the individual sensations that are considered the basis of general experience, and the [pg 052] universality, which has a stronger claim to be the essence and foundation—between the uniqueness of a thing that, in its specific context, defines its independence and the various properties that, free from this negative connection and from one another, are independent universal issues (§ 123). This contradiction of the finite, which runs through all forms of the logical spheres, becomes most evident when the somewhat is defined as item (§ 194 seqq.).

(γ) The Intellect129.

§ 422. The proximate truth of perception is that it is the object which is an appearance, and that the object's reflection in self is on the contrary a self-subsistent inward and universal. The consciousness of such an object is intellect. This inward, as we called it, of the thing is on one hand the suppression of the multiplicity of the sensible, and, in that manner, an abstract identity: on the other hand, however, it also for that reason contains the multiplicity, but as an interior “simple” difference, which remains self-identical in the vicissitudes of appearance. This simple difference is the realm of the laws of the phenomena—a copy of the phenomenon, but brought to rest and universality.

§ 422. The main truth of perception is that the object is an look, and that the reflection of the object in the self is, on the other hand, a self-sufficient inwardness that is universal. The awareness of such an object is intelligence. This inward aspect of the thing is, on one hand, the suppression of the diversity of the sensory world, creating an abstract identity; however, it also encompasses that diversity as an inner easy difference, which remains consistent amidst the changes of appearance. This simple difference is the domain of the regulations of phenomena—a representation of the phenomenon, but achieved in stillness and universality.

§ 423. The law, at first stating the mutual dependence of universal, permanent terms, has, in so far as its distinction is the inward one, its necessity on its own part; the one of the terms, as not externally different from the other, lies immediately in the other. But in this manner the interior distinction is, what it is in truth, the distinction on its own part, or the distinction which is none. With this new form-characteristic, on the whole, consciousness implicitly vanishes: for consciousness as such implies the reciprocal independence [pg 053] of subject and object. The ego in its judgment has an object which is not distinct from it,—it has itself. Consciousness has passed into self-consciousness.

§ 423. The law, at first highlighting the mutual dependence of universal, permanent terms, has, in terms of its internal distinction, a necessity on its own part; one term, being not externally different from the other, directly relates to the other. However, in this way, the internal distinction is, in reality, a distinction on its own or a distinction that doesn't exist. With this new characteristic, overall, consciousness implicitly disappears: because consciousness, as such, involves the mutual independence [pg 053] of subject and object. The ego in its judgment has an object that is not separate from it—it has itself. Consciousness has evolved into self-consciousness.

Self-awareness130.

§ 424. Self-consciousness is the truth of consciousness: the latter is a consequence of the former, all consciousness of an other object being as a matter of fact also self-consciousness. The object is my idea: I am aware of the object as mine; and thus in it I am aware of me. The formula of self-consciousness is I = I:—abstract freedom, pure “ideality.” In so far it lacks “reality”: for as it is its own object, there is strictly speaking no object, because there is no distinction between it and the object.

§ 424. Awkwardness is the essence of consciousness: the latter comes from the former, and any awareness of another object is, in fact, also self-awareness. The object is my idea: I recognize the object as mine; and in doing so, I recognize myself. The formula of self-consciousness is I = I:—abstract freedom, pure "ideal." In this sense, it lacks “real world”: since it is its own object, strictly speaking, there is no object because there is no difference between it and the object.

§ 425. Abstract self-consciousness is the first negation of consciousness, and for that reason it is burdened with an external object, or, nominally, with the negation of it. Thus it is at the same time the antecedent stage, consciousness: it is the contradiction of itself as self-consciousness and as consciousness. But the latter aspect and the negation in general is in I = I potentially suppressed; and hence as this certitude of self against the object it is the impulse to realise its implicit nature, by giving its abstract self-awareness content and objectivity, and in the other direction to free itself from its sensuousness, to set aside the given objectivity and identify it with itself. The two processes are one and the same, the identification of its consciousness and self-consciousness.

§ 425. Abstract self-consciousness is the first denial of consciousness, and for that reason, it is tied to an external object, or, nominally, to the negation of it. Thus, it is simultaneously the previous stage of consciousness: it contradicts itself as self-consciousness and as consciousness. However, the latter aspect and negativity in general are potentially suppressed in I = I; and thus, as this certainty of self against the object, it is the urge to realize its implicit nature by giving its abstract self-awareness substance and objective form, and in the other direction, to free itself from its sensory experiences, to discard the given objectivity and identify it with itself. The two processes are identical: the unification of its consciousness and self-consciousness.

(α) Appetite or Instinctive Desire131.

§ 426. Self-consciousness, in its immediacy, is a singular, and a desire (appetite),—the contradiction implied [pg 054] in its abstraction which should yet be objective,—or in its immediacy which has the shape of an external object and should be subjective. The certitude of one's self, which issues from the suppression of mere consciousness, pronounces the object null: and the outlook of self-consciousness towards the object equally qualifies the abstract ideality of such self-consciousness as null.

§ 426. Self-awareness, in its immediacy, is unique and a desire (want) — the contradiction implied in its abstraction, which should still be objective — or in its immediacy, which takes the shape of an external object and should be subjective. The certainty of one's self, which comes from moving beyond mere awareness, deems the object null: and the perspective of self-awareness towards the object equally renders the abstract ideal of such self-awareness as null.

§ 427. Self-consciousness, therefore, knows itself implicit in the object, which in this outlook is conformable to the appetite. In the negation of the two one-sided moments by the ego's own activity, this identity comes to be for the ego. To this activity the object, which implicitly and for self-consciousness is self-less, can make no resistance: the dialectic, implicit in it, towards self-suppression exists in this case as that activity of the ego. Thus while the given object is rendered subjective, the subjectivity divests itself of its one-sidedness and becomes objective to itself.

§ 427. Self-consciousness, then, recognizes itself within the object, which, from this perspective, aligns with desire. Through the ego's own actions negating the two one-sided aspects, this identity becomes for the ego. In this process, the object, which is implicitly selfless for self-consciousness, can't resist: the dialectic towards self-suppression is reflected in this ego activity. So, while the given object is made subjective, that subjectivity sheds its one-sidedness and becomes objective to itself.

§ 428. The product of this process is the fast conjunction of the ego with itself, its satisfaction realised, and itself made actual. On the external side it continues, in this return upon itself, primarily describable as an individual, and maintains itself as such; because its bearing upon the self-less object is purely negative, the latter, therefore, being merely consumed. Thus appetite in its satisfaction is always destructive, and in its content selfish: and as the satisfaction has only happened in the individual (and that is transient) the appetite is again generated in the very act of satisfaction.

§ 428. The result of this process is the quick connection of the self with itself, where its satisfaction is realized and made real. Externally, it continues in this inward reflection, primarily described as an individual, and maintains its individuality; because its interaction with the selfless object is entirely negative, which means that the object is only consumed. Thus, desire in its satisfaction is always destructive, and its content is selfish: and since the satisfaction has only occurred in the individual (and that is temporary), the desire is re-generated in the very act of achieving satisfaction.

§ 429. But on the inner side, or implicitly, the sense of self which the ego gets in the satisfaction does not remain in abstract self-concentration or in mere individuality; on the contrary,—as negation of immediacy and individuality the result involves a character of universality and of the identity of self-consciousness [pg 055] with its object. The judgment or diremption of this self-consciousness is the consciousness of a free object, in which ego is aware of itself as an ego, which however is also still outside it.

§ 429. But on the inner side, or implicitly, the sense of self that the ego gains from satisfaction doesn't just stay in abstract self-focus or mere individuality; instead, as a negation of urgency and individuality, it results in a universal character and the identity of self-consciousness [pg 055] with its object. The judgment or separation of this self-consciousness is the awareness of a free object, in which the ego recognizes itself as an ego, which is, however, also still outside of it.

(β) Self-consciousness Recognitive132.

§ 430. Here there is a self-consciousness for a self-consciousness, at first immediately as one of two things for another. In that other as ego I behold myself, and yet also an immediately existing object, another ego absolutely independent of me and opposed to me. (The suppression of the singleness of self-consciousness was only a first step in the suppression, and it merely led to the characterisation of it as particular.) This contradiction gives either self-consciousness the impulse to show itself as a free self, and to exist as such for the other:—the process of recognition.

§ 430. Here, there is an awareness of oneself as well as an awareness of another. In that other, as an ego, I see myself, but also as an existing object, another ego that is completely independent of me and in opposition to me. (The suppression of the uniqueness of self-consciousness was only the first step toward that suppression, and it simply led to its classification as specific.) This contradiction drives each self-consciousness to share itself as a free self and to exist as such for the other:—the process of acknowledgment.

§ 431. The process is a battle. I cannot be aware of me as myself in another individual, so long as I see in that other an other and an immediate existence: and I am consequently bent upon the suppression of this immediacy of his. But in like measure I cannot be recognised as immediate, except so far as I overcome the mere immediacy on my own part, and thus give existence to my freedom. But this immediacy is at the same time the corporeity of self-consciousness, in which as in its sign and tool the latter has its own sense of self, and its being for others, and the means for entering into relation with them.

§ 431. The process is a struggle. I can't recognize myself as an individual in someone else as long as I see that person as separate and existing independently. As a result, I'm focused on diminishing this immediacy of theirs. Similarly, I can't be acknowledged as immediate unless I overcome my own mere immediacy, thus realizing my freedom. However, this immediacy also represents the physical presence of self-awareness, which, as its sign and tool, holds its own sense of self, its existence for others, and the means to connect with them.

§ 432. The fight of recognition is a life and death struggle: either self-consciousness imperils the other's like, and incurs a like peril for its own—but only peril, for either is no less bent on maintaining his life, as the existence of his freedom. Thus the death of one, [pg 056] though by the abstract, therefore rude, negation of immediacy, it, from one point of view, solves the contradiction, is yet, from the essential point of view (i.e. the outward and visible recognition), a new contradiction (for that recognition is at the same time undone by the other's death) and a greater than the other.

§ 432. The fight for recognition is a life-and-death struggle: either one's self-consciousness puts the other's existence at risk, which also puts its own at risk—but only at risk, because each is equally determined to maintain their life as well as their freedom. Therefore, the death of one person, [pg 056] while it may, in an abstract sense, resolve the contradiction through a straightforward negation of immediacy, actually creates a new contradiction from a fundamental perspective (i.e., the outward and visible recognition), because that recognition is simultaneously nullified by the other's death, leading to a more significant contradiction than before.

§ 433. But because life is as requisite as liberty to the solution, the fight ends in the first instance as a one-sided negation with inequality. While the one combatant prefers life, retains his single self-consciousness, but surrenders his claim for recognition, the other holds fast to his self-assertion and is recognised by the former as his superior. Thus arises the status of master and slave.

§ 433. But because life is as essential as liberty for the resolution, the conflict initially concludes as a one-sided denial with inequality. While one fighter values life, maintains his individual self-awareness, but gives up his demand for recognition, the other clings to his self-assertion and is acknowledged by the first as his superior. This leads to the relationship of master and slave.

In the battle for recognition and the subjugation under a master, we see, on their phenomenal side, the emergence of man's social life and the commencement of political union. Force, which is the basis of this phenomenon, is not on that account a basis of right, but only the necessary and legitimate factor in the passage from the state of self-consciousness sunk in appetite and selfish isolation into the state of universal self-consciousness. Force, then, is the external or phenomenal commencement of states, not their underlying and essential principle.

In the battle for recognition and the domination by a master, we observe, on their impressive side, the rise of human social life and the beginning of political unity. Force, which underlies this phenomenon, is not a basis for right, but rather a necessary and legitimate element in the transition from a state of self-awareness focused on desire and selfish isolation to a state of universal self-awareness. Thus, force is the external or observable starting point of states, not their fundamental and essential principle.

§ 434. This status, in the first place, implies common wants and common concern for their satisfaction,—for the means of mastery, the slave, must likewise be kept in life. In place of the rude destruction of the immediate object there ensues acquisition, preservation, and formation of it, as the instrumentality in which the two extremes of independence and non-independence are welded together. The form of universality thus arising in satisfying the want, creates a permanent means and a provision which takes care for and secures the future.

§ 434. This status primarily implies shared needs and a collective concern for fulfilling them—because the means of control, the slave, must also be kept alive. Instead of the brutal destruction of the immediate goal, we see acquisition, preservation, and development of it as the way to connect the two extremes of independence and dependence. The form of universality that emerges from satisfying these needs creates a lasting means and a provision that cares for and secures the future.

[pg 057]

§ 435. But secondly, when we look to the distinction of the two, the master beholds in the slave and his servitude the supremacy of his single self-hood, and that by the suppression of immediate self-hood, a suppression, however, which falls on another. This other, the slave, however, in the service of the master, works off his individualist self-will, overcomes the inner immediacy of appetite, and in this divestment of self and in “the fear of his lord” makes “the beginning of wisdom”—the passage to universal self-consciousness.

§ 435. But secondly, when we consider the difference between the two, the master sees in the slave and his servitude the dominance of his person self, which comes at the expense of suppressing the slave's own selfhood. This suppression, however, impacts another person. The slave, while serving the master, works through his own individual desires, transcends the immediate pull of his instincts, and through this letting go of self and in "his lord's fear" achieves "the start of wisdom"—the transition to shared self-awareness.

(γ) Universal Self-consciousness.

§ 436. Universal self-consciousness is the affirmative awareness of self in an other self: each self as a free individuality has his own “absolute” independence, yet in virtue of the negation of its immediacy or appetite without distinguishing itself from that other. Each is thus universal self-conscious and objective; each has “real” universality in the shape of reciprocity, so far as each knows itself recognised in the other freeman, and is aware of this in so far as it recognises the other and knows him to be free.

§ 436. Universal self-awareness is the positive recognition of oneself in another person: each individual, as a free being, has their own "absolute" independence, yet through the rejection of their immediate desires or impulses, they do not separate themselves from that other self. Each person is therefore universally self-aware and objective; each possesses “genuine” universality through the concept of reciprocity, as each one sees themselves acknowledged by the other free person, and is aware of this to the extent that they recognize the other and understand that they are free.

This universal re-appearance of self-consciousness—the notion which is aware of itself in its objectivity as a subjectivity identical with itself and for that reason universal—is the form of consciousness which lies at the root of all true mental or spiritual life—in family, fatherland, state, and of all virtues, love, friendship, valour, honour, fame. But this appearance of the underlying essence may be severed from that essential, and be maintained apart in worthless honour, idle fame, &c.

This universal return of self-awareness—the idea that recognizes itself in its objectivity as a self-same subjectivity, and thus is universal—is the kind of consciousness that forms the foundation of all genuine mental or spiritual life—in family, homeland, state, and in all virtues like love, friendship, courage, honor, and fame. However, this manifestation of the underlying essence can be detached from that essence and exist separately in worthless honor, empty fame, etc.

§ 437. This unity of consciousness and self-consciousness implies in the first instance the individuals mutually [pg 058] throwing light upon each other. But the difference between those who are thus identified is mere vague diversity—or rather it is a difference which is none. Hence its truth is the fully and really existent universality and objectivity of self-consciousness,—which is Reason.

§ 437. This unity of consciousness and self-awareness suggests that individuals illuminate each other. However, the difference between those who are identified this way is just a vague diversity—or actually, it’s a difference that doesn’t truly exist. Therefore, its essence is the completely and genuinely present universality and objectivity of self-awareness—which is Reason.

Reason, as the Idea (§ 213) as it here appears, is to be taken as meaning that the distinction between notion and reality which it unifies has the special aspect of a distinction between the self-concentrated notion or consciousness, and the object subsisting external and opposed to it.

Reason, as the Concept (§ 213) mentioned here, refers to the idea that the difference between idea and reality that it brings together has a unique aspect: the difference between the self-focused idea or awareness and the object that exists outside of it and is in opposition to it.

(c) Reason133.

§ 438. The essential and actual truth which reason is, lies in the simple identity of the subjectivity of the notion, with its objectivity and universality. The universality of reason, therefore, whilst it signifies that the object, which was only given in consciousness quâ consciousness, is now itself universal, permeating and encompassing the ego, also signifies that the pure ego is the pure form which overlaps the object, and encompasses it without it.

§ 438. The essential and actual truth that reason represents lies in the straightforward connection between the subjectivity of the idea and its objectivity and universality. Therefore, the universality of reason indicates that the object, which was previously only present in consciousness quâ consciousness, is now universal in itself, permeating and surrounding the self. It also indicates that the pure self is the pure form that overlaps with the object and encompasses it without the need for it.

§ 439. Self-consciousness, thus certified that its determinations are no less objective, or determinations of the very being of things, than they are its own thoughts, is Reason, which as such an identity is not only the absolute substance, but the truth that knows it. For truth here has, as its peculiar mode and immanent form, the self-centred pure notion, ego, the certitude of self as infinite universality. Truth, aware of what it is, is mind (spirit).

§ 439. Self-awareness, now assured that its decisions are just as objective and fundamental to reality as they are to its own thoughts, is Reason. This identity is not only the absolute substance, but also the truth that recognizes itself. Here, truth has, as its unique mode and inherent form, the self-focused pure concept of the self, a certainty of the self as infinite universality. Truth, conscious of its nature, is mind (spirit).

[pg 059]

Sub-Section C. Psychology. Mindset134.

§ 440. Mind has defined itself as the truth of soul and consciousness,—the former a simple immediate totality, the latter now an infinite form which is not, like consciousness, restricted by that content, and does not stand in mere correlation to it as to its object, but is an awareness of this substantial totality, neither subjective nor objective. Mind, therefore, starts only from its own being and is in correlation only with its own features.

§ 440. The mind has defined itself as the essence of the soul and consciousness—the former being a straightforward, immediate whole, while the latter is now an endless form that is not limited by that content, and does not simply relate to it as an object but is an awareness of this substantial whole, which is neither subjective nor objective. Therefore, the mind begins solely from its own existence and relates only to its own characteristics.

Psychology accordingly studies the faculties or general modes of mental activity quâ mental—mental vision, ideation, remembering, &c., desires, &c.—apart both from the content, which on the phenomenal side is found in empirical ideation, in thinking also and in desire and will, and from the two forms in which these modes exist, viz. in the soul as a physical mode, and in consciousness itself as a separately existent object of that consciousness. This, however, is not an arbitrary abstraction by the psychologist. Mind is just this elevation above nature and physical modes, and above the [pg 060] complication with an external object—in one word, above the material, as its concept has just shown. All it has now to do is to realise this notion of its freedom, and get rid of the form of immediacy with which it once more begins. The content which is elevated to intuitions is its sensations: it is its intuitions also which are transmuted into representations, and its representations which are transmuted again into thoughts, &c.

Psychology studies the abilities or general ways of mental activity, such as mental vision, thinking, remembering, desires, and so on, while separating them from the content found in empirical ideas, thinking, desires, and will. It also distinguishes between the two forms these modes exist in: in the soul as a physical mode and in consciousness itself as a separate object of that consciousness. However, this isn't just a random abstraction by the psychologist. The mind is essentially about rising above nature and physical modes, and above the complication with an external object—in other words, above the material, as its concept has just demonstrated. What it needs to do now is realize this idea of its freedom and move away from the form of immediacy it once started with. The content raised to intuitions consists of its sensations; it is its intuitions that are transformed into representations, and its representations that are transformed again into thoughts, and so on.

§ 441. The soul is finite, so far as its features are immediate or con-natural. Consciousness is finite, in so far as it has an object. Mind is finite, in so far as, though it no longer has an object, it has a mode in its knowledge; i.e., it is finite by means of its immediacy, or, what is the same thing, by being subjective or only a notion. And it is a matter of no consequence, which is defined as its notion, and which as the reality of that notion. Say that its notion is the utterly infinite objective reason, then its reality is knowledge or intelligence: say that knowledge is its notion, then its reality is that reason, and the realisation of knowledge consists in appropriating reason. Hence the finitude of mind is to be placed in the (temporary) failure of knowledge to get hold of the full reality of its reason, or, equally, in the (temporary) failure of reason to attain full manifestation in knowledge. Reason at the same time is only infinite so far as it is “absolute” freedom; so far, that is, as presupposing itself for its knowledge to work upon, it thereby reduces itself to finitude, and appears as everlasting movement of superseding this immediacy, of comprehending itself, and being a rational knowledge.

§ 441. The soul is finite, as far as its features are immediate or natural. Consciousness is finite because it has an object. The mind is finite in that, although it no longer has an object, it has a way of knowing; in other words, it is finite through its immediacy, or, similarly, by being subjective or just a concept. It doesn't matter which aspect is defined as its concept and which as the reality of that concept. If we say that its concept is the completely infinite objective reason, then its reality is knowledge or smarts: if we say that knowledge is its concept, then its reality is that reason, and the realization of knowledge consists of appropriating reason. Therefore, the finitude of the mind is found in the (temporary) inability of knowledge to grasp the full reality of its reason, or, conversely, in the (temporary) inability of reason to fully express itself in knowledge. Reason is only infinite to the extent that it is "absolute" freedom; that is, by presupposing itself for its knowledge to act upon, it reduces itself to finitude and manifests as an ongoing process of overcoming this immediacy, understanding itself, and being a rational knowledge.

§ 442. The progress of mind is development, in so far as its existent phase, viz. knowledge, involves as its intrinsic purpose and burden that utter and complete autonomy which is rationality; in which case the action of translating this purpose into reality is strictly only [pg 061] a nominal passage over into manifestation, and is even there a return into itself. So far as knowledge which has not shaken off its original quality of mere knowledge is only abstract or formal, the goal of mind is to give it objective fulfilment, and thus at the same time produce its freedom.

§ 442. The progress of the mind is development, as its current state, which is knowledge, has as its fundamental aim and responsibility complete autonomy, or rationality. In this case, the process of turning this aim into reality is merely [pg 061] a nominal transition into expression, and even in that process, it circles back to itself. As long as knowledge has not transcended its original nature of just knowledge and remains abstract or formal, the mind's objective is to give it concrete realization, thereby achieving its freedom as well.

The development here meant is not that of the individual (which has a certain anthropological character), where faculties and forces are regarded as successively emerging and presenting themselves in external existence—a series of steps, on the ascertainment on which there was for a long time great stress laid (by the system of Condillac), as if a conjectural natural emergence could exhibit the origin of these faculties and explain them. In Condillac's method there is an unmistakable intention to show how the several modes of mental activity could be made intelligible without losing sight of mental unity, and to exhibit their necessary interconnexion. But the categories employed in doing so are of a wretched sort. Their ruling principle is that the sensible is taken (and with justice) as the prius or the initial basis, but that the later phases that follow this starting-point present themselves as emerging in a solely affirmative manner, and the negative aspect of mental activity, by which this material is transmuted into mind and destroyed as a sensible, is misconceived and overlooked. As the theory of Condillac states it, the sensible is not merely the empirical first, but is left as if it were the true and essential foundation.

The development being referred to here is not about the individual (which has a certain anthro aspect), where abilities and forces are seen as gradually emerging and showing themselves in the external world—a series of steps that were long emphasized (by the system of Condillac) as if a speculative natural development could reveal the origin of these abilities and explain them. In Condillac's method, there is a clear intention to demonstrate how the various modes of mental activity can be understood without losing sight of mental unity, and to showcase their necessary connections. However, the categories used to do this are quite poor. The main principle is that the sensible is rightfully seen as the Prius or the starting point, but the subsequent phases that arise from this starting point are presented solely in an yes way, overlooking the negative aspect of mental activity, which is how this material is transformed into mind and discarded as a sensible thing. According to Condillac's theory, the sensible is not only the empirical first but is treated as if it were the true and essential foundation.

Similarly, if the activities of mind are treated as mere manifestations, forces, perhaps in terms stating their utility or suitability for some other interest of head or heart, there is no indication of the true final aim of the whole business. That can only be the intelligible unity of mind, and its activity can only have itself as aim; i.e. [pg 062] its aim can only be to get rid of the form of immediacy or subjectivity, to reach and get hold of itself, and to liberate itself to itself. In this way the so-called faculties of mind as thus distinguished are only to be treated as steps of this liberation. And this is the only rational mode of studying the mind and its various activities.

Similarly, if we treat the activities of the mind as just expressions or forces, perhaps by discussing their usefulness or relevance to other interests of the mind or emotions, we don’t reveal the true ultimate goal of the entire process. The real aim can only be the understandable unity of the mind, and its activity can only aim for itself; that is, its purpose can only be to move beyond the immediate or subjective experience, to understand and grasp itself, and to free itself for its own sake. Thus, the so-called faculties of the mind, as differentiated here, should only be seen as steps toward this liberation. This is the only reasonable way to study the mind and its various activities.

§ 443. As consciousness has for its object the stage which preceded it, viz. the natural soul (§ 413), so mind has or rather makes consciousness its object: i.e. whereas consciousness is only the virtual identity of the ego with its other (§ 415), the mind realises that identity as the concrete unity which it and it only knows. Its productions are governed by the principle of all reason that the contents are at once potentially existent, and are the mind's own, in freedom. Thus, if we consider the initial aspect of mind, that aspect is twofold—as being and as its own: by the one, the mind finds in itself something which is, by the other it affirms it to be only its own. The way of mind is therefore

§ 443. Just as consciousness focuses on the stage that came before it, namely the natural soul (§ 413), the mind makes or turns consciousness into its object. This means that while consciousness is merely the potential identity of the ego with its other (§ 415), the mind actually realizes that identity as the concrete unity that it exclusively understands. Its creations are driven by the principle of all reason that the contents are simultaneously potentially existent and belong to the mind in freedom. So, when we look at the initial aspect of the mind, it is twofold—as existing and as its own: through the first, the mind discovers something within itself that is, and through the second, it confirms it as only its own. The path of the mind is therefore

(a) to be theoretical: it has to do with the rational as its immediate affection which it must render its own: or it has to free knowledge from its pre-supposedness and therefore from its abstractness, and make the affection subjective. When the affection has been rendered its own, and the knowledge consequently characterised as free intelligence, i.e. as having its full and free characterisation in itself, it is

(a) to be theoretical: it relates to the rational as its immediate feeling that it must claim as its own; or it needs to liberate knowledge from its assumptions and thus from its abstract nature, making the feeling subjective. Once the feeling has been claimed as its own, and the knowledge is therefore described as free intelligence, meaning it possesses its complete and unrestricted characterization within itself, it is

(b) Will: practical mind, which in the first place is likewise formal—i.e. its content is at first only its own, and is immediately willed; and it proceeds next to liberate its volition from its subjectivity, which is the one-sided form of its contents, so that it

(b) Will: practical mind, which at first is also formal—meaning its content is initially only its own, and is immediately intended; and it then works to free its intention from its subjectivity, which is the narrow form of its content, so that it

(c) confronts itself as free mind and thus gets rid of both its defects of one-sidedness.

(c) confronts itself as an independent mind and therefore overcomes its limitations of being biased.

[pg 063]

§ 444. The theoretical as well as the practical mind still fall under the general range of Mind Subjective. They are not to be distinguished as active and passive. Subjective mind is productive: but it is a merely nominal productivity. Inwards, the theoretical mind produces only its “ideal” world, and gains abstract autonomy within; while the practical, while it has to do with autonomous products, with a material which is its own, has a material which is only nominally such, and therefore a restricted content, for which it gains the form of universality. Outwards, the subjective mind (which as a unity of soul and consciousness, is thus also a reality,—a reality at once anthropological and conformable to consciousness) has for its products, in the theoretical range, the word, and in the practical (not yet deed and action, but) enjoyment.

§ 444. Both the theoretical and practical mind fall under the general concept of Subjective Mind. They can't be clearly categorized as active and passive. The subjective mind is indeed productive, but this productivity is only nominal. Internally, the theoretical mind creates its "ideal" world and achieves a level of abstract independence, while the practical mind deals with products that are autonomous and have material value of its own, yet this material is only nominally its own, resulting in a limited content that it expresses in a universal form. Externally, the subjective mind—which is a unity of soul and consciousness, making it a reality that is both anthropological and aligned with consciousness—produces, in the theoretical realm, the *word*, and in the practical realm, (not just deed and action, but) *enjoyment*.

Psychology, like logic, is one of those sciences which in modern times have yet derived least profit from the more general mental culture and the deeper conception of reason. It is still extremely ill off. The turn which the Kantian philosophy has taken has given it greater importance: it has, and that in its empirical condition, been claimed as the basis of metaphysics, which is to consist of nothing but the empirical apprehension and the analysis of the facts of human consciousness, merely as facts, just as they are given. This position of psychology, mixing it up with forms belonging to the range of consciousness and with anthropology, has led to no improvement in its own condition: but it has had the further effect that, both for the mind as such, and for metaphysics and philosophy generally, all attempts have been abandoned to ascertain the necessity of essential and actual reality, to get at the notion and the truth.

Psychology, like logic, is one of those sciences that has gained the least benefit from broader mental development and a deeper understanding of reason in modern times. It's still in a pretty poor state. The shift in Kantian philosophy has given it more significance: it has been proposed, in its empirical form, as the foundation of metaphysics, which should consist solely of the empirical understanding and analysis of the facts of human consciousness, treated just as they are presented. This position of psychology, fusing it with aspects of consciousness and anthropology, has not improved its own situation; instead, it has also led to the abandonment of efforts to determine the necessity of essential and actual reality, in terms of grasping both concepts and the truth within both the mind itself and in metaphysics and philosophy as a whole.

[pg 064]

Theoretical mindset.

§ 445. Intelligence135 finds itself determined: this is its apparent aspect from which in its immediacy it starts. But as knowledge, intelligence consists in treating what is found as its own. Its activity has to do with the empty form—the pretence of finding reason: and its aim is to realise its concept or to be reason actual, along with which the content is realised as rational. This activity is cognition. The nominal knowledge, which is only certitude, elevates itself, as reason is concrete, to definite and conceptual knowledge. The course of this elevation is itself rational, and consists in a necessary passage (governed by the concept) of one grade or term of intelligent activity (a so-called faculty of mind) into another. The refutation which such cognition gives of the semblance that the rational is found, starts from the certitude or the faith of intelligence in its capability of rational knowledge, and in the possibility of being able to appropriate the reason, which it and the content virtually is.

§ 445. Intelligence135 discoveries itself defined: this is its apparent aspect from which it begins. But as knowledge, intelligence means treating what is found as its own. Its activity relates to the empty form—the act of discovering reason: and its goal is to realize its concept or to make reason actual, along with which the content is realized as rational. This activity is thinking. The nominal knowledge, which is only certainty, raises itself, as reason is concrete, to definite and conceptual knowledge. The process of this elevation is rational, involving a necessary transition (guided by the concept) from one level or type of intelligent activity (a so-called faculty of mind) to another. The challenge that such cognition presents to the illusion that the rational is found, begins with the certainty or faith of intelligence in its ability to achieve rational knowledge, and in the possibility of being able to claim the reason, which it and the content essentially are.

The distinction of Intelligence from Will is often incorrectly taken to mean that each has a fixed and separate existence of its own, as if volition could be without intelligence, or the activity of intelligence could be without will. The possibility of a culture of the intellect which leaves the heart untouched, as it is said, and of the heart without the intellect—of hearts which in one-sided way want intellect, and heartless intellects—only proves at most that bad and radically untrue existences occur. But it is not philosophy which should take such untruths of existence and of mere imagining for truth—take the worthless for the essential nature. A host of other phrases used of intelligence, e.g. that it [pg 065] receives and accepts impressions from outside, that ideas arise through the causal operations of external things upon it, &c., belong to a point of view utterly alien to the mental level or to the position of philosophic study.

The distinction between Intelligence and Will is often misinterpreted to mean that each exists separately and independently, as if will could exist without intelligence, or that intelligence could function without will. The idea that you can cultivate your intellect while leaving your emotions untouched, and vice versa—having emotions without intellect—only highlights the existence of flawed and fundamentally false states. However, philosophy should not accept these falsehoods and mere illusions as truth—should not confuse the insignificant with what is truly essential. Many other terms used to describe intelligence, such as the notion that it [pg 065] receives and processes impressions from the outside, or that ideas are formed through the actions of external things upon it, belong to a perspective that is completely alien to the level of thought or the realm of philosophical inquiry.

A favourite reflectional form is that of powers and faculties of soul, intelligence, or mind. Faculty, like power or force, is the fixed quality of any object of thought, conceived as reflected into self. Force (§ 136) is no doubt the infinity of form—of the inward and the outward: but its essential finitude involves the indifference of content to form (ib. note). In this lies the want of organic unity which by this reflectional form, treating mind as a “lot” of forces, is brought into mind, as it is by the same method brought into nature. Any aspect which can be distinguished in mental action is stereotyped as an independent entity, and the mind thus made a skeleton-like mechanical collection. It makes absolutely no difference if we substitute the expression “activities” for powers and faculties. Isolate the activities and you similarly make the mind a mere aggregate, and treat their essential correlation as an external incident.

A favorite reflective idea is that of the powers and faculties of the soul, intelligence, or mind. Faculty, like power or force, is the fixed quality of any object of thought, viewed as reflected into the self. Force (§ 136) is undoubtedly the infinity of form—of the inward and the outward: but its essential finitude means that the content is indifferent to the form (ib. note). This reveals the lack of organic unity that this reflective idea, considering the mind as a “lots” of forces, brings into the mind, just as the same method brings it into nature. Any aspect that can be distinguished in mental action is treated as a separate entity, resulting in the mind becoming a mechanical collection resembling a skeleton. It doesn’t really matter if we replace the term "activities" for powers and faculties. Isolate the activities, and you similarly reduce the mind to a mere collection, treating their essential connection as an external occurrence.

The action of intelligence as theoretical mind has been called cognition (knowledge). Yet this does not mean intelligence inter alia knows,—besides which it also intuites, conceives, remembers, imagines, &c. To take up such a position is in the first instance part and parcel of that isolating of mental activity just censured; but it is also in addition connected with the great question of modern times, as to whether true knowledge or the knowledge of truth is possible,—which, if answered in the negative, must lead to abandoning the effort. The numerous aspects and reasons and modes of phrase with which external reflection swells [pg 066] the bulk of this question are cleared up in their place: the more external the attitude of understanding in the question, the more diffuse it makes a simple object. At the present place the simple concept of cognition is what confronts the quite general assumption taken up by the question, viz. the assumption that the possibility of true knowledge in general is in dispute, and the assumption that it is possible for us at our will either to prosecute or to abandon cognition. The concept or possibility of cognition has come out as intelligence itself, as the certitude of reason: the act of cognition itself is therefore the actuality of intelligence. It follows from this that it is absurd to speak of intelligence and yet at the same time of the possibility or choice of knowing or not. But cognition is genuine, just so far as it realises itself, or makes the concept its own. This nominal description has its concrete meaning exactly where cognition has it. The stages of its realising activity are intuition, conception, memory, &c.: these activities have no other immanent meaning: their aim is solely the concept of cognition (§ 445 note). If they are isolated, however, then an impression is implied that they are useful for something else than cognition, or that they severally procure a cognitive satisfaction of their own; and that leads to a glorification of the delights of intuition, remembrance, imagination. It is true that even as isolated (i.e. as non-intelligent), intuition, imagination, &c. can afford a certain satisfaction: what physical nature succeeds in doing by its fundamental quality—its out-of-selfness,—exhibiting the elements or factors of immanent reason external to each other,—that the intelligence can do by voluntary act, but the same result may happen where the intelligence is itself only natural and untrained. But the true satisfaction, it is admitted, is only afforded by an intuition [pg 067] permeated by intellect and mind, by rational conception, by products of imagination which are permeated by reason and exhibit ideas—in a word, by cognitive intuition, cognitive conception, &c. The truth ascribed to such satisfaction lies in this, that intuition, conception, &c. are not isolated, and exist only as “moments” in the totality of cognition itself.

The action of intelligence as a theoretical mind is referred to as thinking (knowledge). However, this doesn't mean that intelligence among other things knows; it also intuitively understands, conceives, remembers, imagines, etc. To adopt such a stance is initially part of the isolating of mental activity that has just been criticized; but it is also connected to the big question of our time: whether true knowledge or the knowledge of truth is possible. If the answer is no, it would require us to give up the pursuit. The various aspects, reasons, and phrases through which external reflection amplifies [pg 066] this question become clearer in their own context: the more external the understanding’s approach to the question, the more it complicates a straightforward issue. Here, the simple idea of cognition confronts a general assumption taken up by the question, namely that the possibility of true knowledge itself is at stake, and the assumption that we can choose either to pursue or abandon cognition at will. The idea or possibility of cognition has emerged as intelligence itself, as the certainty of reason: thus, the act of cognition is the reality of intelligence. This implies that it's absurd to talk about intelligence while simultaneously discussing the possibility or choice of knowing or not knowing. However, cognition is genuine only to the extent that it actualizes itself or makes the concept its own. This nominal description gains its concrete meaning precisely where cognition is realized. The stages of its realization are intuition, conception, memory, etc.: these activities have no other inherent significance; their sole purpose is to grasp the concept of cognition (§ 445 note). When they are isolated, though, it creates the impression that they serve a purpose other than cognition or that they provide a cognitive satisfaction of their own; this leads to an overvaluation of the pleasures of intuition, memory, imagination. It is true that even when isolated (i.e., as non-intelligent), intuition, imagination, etc., can offer some level of satisfaction: what physical nature accomplishes through its fundamental quality—its ability to transcend itself—by showcasing the elements or factors of inherent reason separately, intelligence can do through voluntary action, although the same outcome may occur if the intelligence is merely natural and unrefined. But the genuine satisfaction is acknowledged to come only from an intuition [pg 067] infused with intellect and mind, by rational conception, by products of imagination that are imbued with reason and express ideas—in short, by mental intuition, cognitive conception, etc. The truth attributed to such satisfaction lies in the fact that intuition, conception, etc., are not isolated, and they exist only as "memories" within the totality of cognition itself.

(α) Intuition (Intelligent Perception)136.

§ 446. The mind which as soul is physically conditioned,—which as consciousness stands to this condition on the same terms as to an outward object,—but which as intelligence finds itself so characterised—is (1) an inarticulate embryonic life, in which it is to itself as it were palpable and has the whole material of its knowledge. In consequence of the immediacy in which it is thus originally, it is in this stage only as an individual and possesses a vulgar subjectivity. It thus appears as mind in the guise of feeling.

§ 446. The mind, which as the soul is physically shaped— which as consciousness relates to this condition just like it does to an external object—but which as intelligence acknowledges itself in this way—is (1) an inexpressive, undeveloped life, where it feels tangible to itself and has all the substance of its understanding. Due to the directness in which it exists in this way initially, it only exists as an individual at this stage, exhibiting a basic subjectivity. It then shows up as mind in the form of feeling.

If feeling formerly turned up (§ 399) as a mode of the soul's existence, the finding of it or its immediacy was in that case essentially to be conceived as a congenital or corporeal condition; whereas at present it is only to be taken abstractly in the general sense of immediacy.

If feeling used to be seen (§ 399) as a way the spirit exists, discovering it or experiencing it directly was essentially viewed as a natural or physical state; now, it is only understood in a general, abstract sense of immediacy.

§ 447. The characteristic form of feeling is that though it is a mode of some “affection,” this mode is simple. Hence feeling, even should its import be most sterling and true, has the form of casual particularity,—not to mention that its import may also be the most scanty and most untrue.

§ 447. The characteristic way of feeling is that, while it is a type of some “love,” this type is straightforward. Therefore, feeling, even if its meaning is very genuine and meaningful, takes on a nature of random specifics—not to mention that its meaning can also be very minimal and quite false.

It is commonly enough assumed that mind has in its feeling the material of its ideas, but the statement [pg 068] is more usually understood in a sense the opposite of that which it has here. In contrast with the simplicity of feeling it is usual rather to assume that the primary mental phase is judgment generally, or the distinction of consciousness into subject and object; and the special quality of sensation is derived from an independent object, external or internal. With us, in the truth of mind, the mere consciousness point of view, as opposed to true mental “idealism,” is swallowed up, and the matter of feeling has rather been supposed already as immanent in the mind.—It is commonly taken for granted that as regards content there is more in feeling than in thought: this being specially affirmed of moral and religious feelings. Now the material, which the mind as it feels is to itself, is here the result and the mature result of a fully organised reason: hence under the head of feeling is comprised all rational and indeed all spiritual content whatever. But the form of selfish singleness to which feeling reduces the mind is the lowest and worst vehicle it can have—one in which it is not found as a free and infinitely universal principle, but rather as subjective and private, in content and value entirely contingent. Trained and sterling feeling is the feeling of an educated mind which has acquired the consciousness of the true differences of things, of their essential relationships and real characters; and it is with such a mind that this rectified material enters into its feeling and receives this form. Feeling is the immediate, as it were the closest, contact in which the thinking subject can stand to a given content. Against that content the subject re-acts first of all with its particular self-feeling, which though it may be of more sterling value and of wider range than a onesided intellectual standpoint, may just as likely be narrow and poor; and in any case is the form of the particular [pg 069] and subjective. If a man on any topic appeals not to the nature and notion of the thing, or at least to reasons—to the generalities of common sense—but to his feeling, the only thing to do is to let him alone, because by his behaviour he refuses to have any lot or part in common rationality, and shuts himself up in his own isolated subjectivity—his private and particular self.

It's often assumed that our feelings provide the raw material for our ideas, but that statement is usually understood in a way that's the opposite of what it means here. Instead of seeing feelings as simple, people commonly believe that the primary mental activity is judgment, or the way consciousness divides into subject and object; the unique quality of sensation is thought to come from an independent object, whether it’s external or internal. With us, in the reality of the mind, the mere perspective of consciousness, as opposed to true mental idealism is absorbed, and feelings are considered already inherent within the mind. It's generally accepted that feelings contain more substance than thoughts, particularly in terms of moral and religious sentiments. The material that the mind experiences as it feels is here the product of a fully developed reason; thus, feeling encompasses all rational and spiritual content. However, the form of selfish singularity that feeling imposes on the mind is the lowest and least effective mode, where it is not found as a free and universally expansive principle, but rather as subjective and private, with content and value being entirely contingent. Genuine and refined feelings arise from an educated mind that has grasped the true distinctions between things, their essential relationships, and their real characteristics; it is with such a mind that this clarified material integrates into its feelings and takes shape. Feeling represents the immediate, closest connection the thinking subject has to a particular content. The subject first reacts to that content with its specific self-feeling, which, while it might be of higher value and broader scope than a one-sided intellectual viewpoint, may also be narrow and superficial; in any case, it remains the form of the specific [pg 069] and subjective. If someone brings up a topic not based on the nature and concept of the thing, or at least not grounded in reasoning or common sense, but instead relying solely on their feelings, the best course of action is to leave them be, as their behavior indicates that they refuse to engage with shared rationality and isolate themselves within their own subjective experience—focused entirely on their private self.

§ 448. (2) As this immediate finding is broken up into elements, we have the one factor in Attention—the abstract identical direction of mind (in feeling, as also in all other more advanced developments of it)—an active self-collection—the factor of fixing it as our own, but with an as yet only nominal autonomy of intelligence. Apart from such attention there is nothing for the mind. The other factor is to invest the special quality of feeling, as contrasted with this inwardness of mind, with the character of something existent, but as a negative or as the abstract otherness of itself. Intelligence thus defines the content of sensation as something that is out of itself, projects it into time and space, which are the forms in which it is intuitive. To the view of consciousness the material is only an object of consciousness, a relative other: from mind it receives the rational characteristic of being its very other (§§ 147, 254).

§ 448. (2) As this immediate finding is broken down into components, we have the first element in Notice—the abstract same direction of the mind (in feelings, as well as in all other more advanced developments of it)—an active self-focus—the element of claiming it as our own, but with a still only nominal autonomy of intelligence. Without that attention, the mind has nothing. The other element is to give a specific quality of feeling, as opposed to this inward focus of the mind, the quality of something that exists, but as a bad or as the abstract otherness of itself. Intelligence thus defines the content of sensation as something separate, projecting it into time and space, which are the forms in which it becomes clear to us. From the perspective of consciousness, the material is just an object of awareness, a relative other: from the mind, it gets the rational characteristic of being it's very different (§§ 147, 254).

§ 449. (3) When intelligence reaches a concrete unity of the two factors, that is to say, when it is at once self-collected in this externally existing material, and yet in this self-collectedness sunk in the out-of-selfness, it is Intuition or Mental Vision.

§ 449. (3) When intelligence achieves a concrete unity of the two factors, that is to say, when it is both focused within this external material and at the same time lost in the external world, it is Gut feeling or Mental Vision.

§ 450. At and towards this its own out-of-selfness, intelligence no less essentially directs its attention. In this its immediacy it is an awaking to itself, a recollection of itself. Thus intuition becomes a concretion of the material with the intelligence, which makes it its [pg 070] own, so that it no longer needs this immediacy, no longer needs to find the content.

§ 450. At its core, intelligence focuses on its own awareness. In this moment, it recognizes itself and recalls its essence. This way, intuition turns into a blend of material and intelligence, making it its [pg 070] own, so it no longer relies on immediate experiences and doesn't need to seek out its content.

(β) Representation (or Mental Idea)137.

§ 451. Representation is this recollected or inwardised intuition, and as such is the middle between that stage of intelligence where it finds itself immediately subject to modification and that where intelligence is in its freedom, or, as thought. The representation is the property of intelligence; with a preponderating subjectivity, however, as its right of property is still conditioned by contrast with the immediacy, and the representation cannot as it stands be said to be. The path of intelligence in representations is to render the immediacy inward, to invest itself with intuitive action in itself, and at the same time to get rid of the subjectivity of the inwardness, and inwardly divest itself of it; so as to be in itself in an externality of its own. But as representation begins from intuition and the ready-found material of intuition, the intuitional contrast still continues to affect its activity, and makes its concrete products still “syntheses,” which do not grow to the concrete immanence of the notion till they reach the stage of thought.

§ 451. Representation is this recalled or internalized intuition, and as such, it serves as a midpoint between that stage of intelligence where it is immediately subject to change and that stage where intelligence experiences freedom, or thought. Representation is a characteristic of intelligence; however, it carries a predominant subjectivity, as its ownership is still influenced by contrast with immediacy, and the representation cannot simply be said to be. The journey of intelligence in representations is to transform immediacy inward, to invest itself in intuitive action within itself, while also shedding the subjectivity of that inwardness, effectively allowing it to exist within its own externality. However, since representation starts from intuition and the readily available material of intuition, the contrast inherent in intuition continues to influence its activity, resulting in its concrete products still being “syntheses,” which do not evolve into the concrete reality of the notion until they reach the stage of thought.

(αα) Recollection138.

§ 452. Intelligence, as it at first recollects the intuition, places the content of feeling in its own inwardness—in a space and a time of its own. In this way that content is (1) an image or picture, liberated from its original immediacy and abstract singleness amongst other things, and received into the universality of the ego. The [pg 071] image loses the full complement of features proper to intuition, and is arbitrary or contingent, isolated, we may say, from the external place, time, and immediate context in which the intuition stood.

§ 452. Intelligence, when it first recalls an intuition, places the content of feeling within its own internal world—in its own space and time. This way, that content becomes (1) an image or picture, separated from its original immediacy and unique qualities among other things, and absorbed into the universality of the self. The [pg 071] image loses the complete set of features unique to intuition, and becomes arbitrary or contingent, isolated, we could say, from the external place, time, and immediate context in which the intuition existed.

§ 453. (2) The image is of itself transient, and intelligence itself is as attention its time and also its place, its when and where. But intelligence is not only consciousness and actual existence, but quâ intelligence is the subject and the potentiality of its own specialisations. The image when thus kept in mind is no longer existent, but stored up out of consciousness.

§ 453. (2) The image is temporary, and intelligence is all about attention, including its timing and location, its when and where. But intelligence isn’t just about awareness and actual existence; it’s also, in its own right, the subject and potential for its own specializations. When the image is held in mind this way, it no longer exists in the present but is stored away from consciousness.

To grasp intelligence as this night-like mine or pit in which is stored a world of infinitely many images and representations, yet without being in consciousness, is from the one point of view the universal postulate which bids us treat the notion as concrete, in the way we treat e.g. the germ as affirmatively containing, in virtual possibility, all the qualities that come into existence in the subsequent development of the tree. Inability to grasp a universal like this, which, though intrinsically concrete, still continues simple, is what has led people to talk about special fibres and areas as receptacles of particular ideas. It was felt that what was diverse should in the nature of things have a local habitation peculiar to itself. But whereas the reversion of the germ from its existing specialisations to its simplicity in a purely potential existence takes place only in another germ,—the germ of the fruit; intelligence quâ intelligence shows the potential coming to free existence in its development, and yet at the same time collecting itself in its inwardness. Hence from the other point of view intelligence is to be conceived as this sub-conscious mine, i.e. as the existent universal in which the different has not yet been realised in its separations. And it is indeed this potentiality which [pg 072] is the first form of universality offered in mental representation.

To understand intelligence as this deep, dark place full of countless images and representations that aren't yet in our consciousness is, in one sense, the universal idea that encourages us to treat it as something concrete, similar to how we view a seed as potentially containing all the qualities that will later develop into a tree. The struggle to understand a universal like this—which, while fundamentally concrete, remains basic—has led people to discuss specific parts of the brain as containers for particular ideas. There was a belief that diverse elements should inherently have a unique place of their own. However, just as the seed can revert to its simpler form in a different seed—the seed of the fruit—intelligence quâ intelligence reveals potential coming to exist fully as it develops, while simultaneously gathering itself inward. Thus, from another perspective, intelligence should be seen as this subconscious reservoir, that is, as the existing universal where differences have not yet been realized in their separations. This potentiality is indeed the first form of universality presented in mental representation.

§ 454. (3) An image thus abstractly treasured up needs, if it is to exist, an actual intuition: and what is strictly called Remembrance is the reference of the image to an intuition,—and that as a subsumption of the immediate single intuition (impression) under what is in point of form universal, under the representation (idea) with the same content. Thus intelligence recognises the specific sensation and the intuition of it as what is already its own,—in them it is still within itself: at the same time it is aware that what is only its (primarily) internal image is also an immediate object of intuition, by which it is authenticated. The image, which in the mine of intelligence was only its property, now that it has been endued with externality, comes actually into its possession. And so the image is at once rendered distinguishable from the intuition and separable from the blank night in which it was originally submerged. Intelligence is thus the force which can give forth its property, and dispense with external intuition for its existence in it. This “synthesis” of the internal image with the recollected existence is representation proper: by this synthesis the internal now has the qualification of being able to be presented before intelligence and to have its existence in it.

§ 454. (3) An image stored in the mind needs a direct experience to actually exist: what we call Remembrance refers to the connection of the image to an experience, and this works as a way to link the immediate impression to what is universal in form, under the representation (idea) that has the same content. So, the mind recognizes the specific sensation and its related experience as already part of itself; in them, it remains self-contained. At the same time, it understands that what is merely its own internal image is also an immediate object of experience that validates it. The image, which was only its real estate in the depths of intelligence, now gains externality and becomes its actual ownership. Thus, the image is clearly distinguishable from the experience and separable from the blank void in which it was originally hidden. Intelligence is therefore the force that can express its property and can do without external experience for its existence. This "combining" of the internal image with the remembered experience is the proper representation: through this synthesis, the internal now has the quality of being able to be presented to the mind and to exist within it.

(ββ) Imagination139.

§ 455. (1) The intelligence which is active in this possession is the reproductive imagination, where the images issue from the inward world belonging to the ego, which is now the power over them. The images are in the first instance referred to this external, immediate [pg 073] time and space which is treasured up along with them. But it is solely in the conscious subject, where it is treasured up, that the image has the individuality in which the features composing it are conjoined: whereas their original concretion, i.e. at first only in space and time, as a unit of intuition, has been broken up. The content reproduced, belonging as it does to the self-identical unity of intelligence, and an out-put from its universal mine, has a general idea (representation) to supply the link of association for the images which according to circumstances are more abstract or more concrete ideas.

§ 455. (1) The intelligence that operates in this process is the creative thinking, where images come from the inner world of the ego, which now has control over them. Initially, the images are connected to the external, immediate [pg 073] time and space that are stored along with them. However, it is only within the conscious subject, where they are kept, that the image possesses the individuality formed by the features that make it up: while their original form, i.e., initially only in space and time, as a unit of intuition, has been dismantled. The content that is reproduced, which belongs to the self-identical unity of intelligence and is drawn from its universal source, has a general idea (representation) to create a connection for the images that can be either more abstract or more concrete depending on the context.

The so-called laws of the association of ideas were objects of great interest, especially during that outburst of empirical psychology which was contemporaneous with the decline of philosophy. In the first place, it is not Ideas (properly so called) which are associated. Secondly, these modes of relation are not laws, just for the reason that there are so many laws about the same thing, as to suggest a caprice and a contingency opposed to the very nature of law. It is a matter of chance whether the link of association is something pictorial, or an intellectual category, such as likeness and contrast, reason and consequence. The train of images and representations suggested by association is the sport of vacant-minded ideation, where, though intelligence shows itself by a certain formal universality, the matter is entirely pictorial.—Image and idea, if we leave out of account the more precise definition of those forms given above, present also a distinction in content. The former is the more consciously-concrete idea, whereas the idea (representation), whatever be its content (from image, notion, or idea), has always the peculiarity, though belonging to intelligence, of being in respect of its content given and immediate. It is still [pg 074] true of this idea or representation, as of all intelligence, that it finds its material, as a matter of fact, to be so and so; and the universality which the aforesaid material receives by ideation is still abstract. Mental representation is the mean in the syllogism of the elevation of intelligence, the link between the two significations of self-relatedness—viz. being and universality, which in consciousness receive the title of object and subject. Intelligence complements what is merely found by the attribution of universality, and the internal and its own by the attribution of being, but a being of its own institution. (On the distinction of representations and thoughts, see Introd. to the Logic, § 20 note.)

The so-called laws of the association of ideas were of significant interest, especially during that period of empirical psychology that coincided with the decline of philosophy. First of all, it’s not Concepts (in the strict sense) that are associated. Secondly, these types of relationships are not laws because there are so many different laws regarding the same thing, which suggests a randomness and unpredictability contrary to the very essence of law. Whether the link of association is something visual or an intellectual category, like similarity and contrast, or cause and effect, is a matter of chance. The sequence of images and representations triggered by association is just a result of idle thinking, where, although intelligence is evident through a certain generality, the content is entirely visual. — Image and idea, disregarding the more specific definitions given above, also show a difference in content. The former is a more consciously concrete concept, while the idea (representation), regardless of its content (be it image, notion, or idea), always has the characteristic, although part of intelligence, of being given and immediate in terms of its content. It is still [pg 074] true for this idea or representation, as with all intelligence, that it finds its material, in fact, to be this way; and the generality that this material receives through ideation is still abstract. Mental representation acts as the means in the syllogism for elevating intelligence, serving as the link between the two meanings of self-relatedness—namely, being and universal appeal, which in consciousness are identified as object and subject. Intelligence adds to what is simply encountered by attributing universality, and connects the internal and its own by attributing being, but this being is of its own creation. (For the distinction between representations and thoughts, see Introd. to the Logic, § 20 note.)

Abstraction, which occurs in the ideational activity by which general ideas are produced (and ideas quâ ideas virtually have the form of generality), is frequently explained as the incidence of many similar images one upon another and is supposed to be thus made intelligible. If this super-imposing is to be no mere accident and without principle, a force of attraction in like images must be assumed, or something of the sort, which at the same time would have the negative power of rubbing off the dissimilar elements against each other. This force is really intelligence itself,—the self-identical ego which by its internalising recollection gives the images ipso facto generality, and subsumes the single intuition under the already internalised image (§ 453).

Abstraction happens in the mental process where we create general ideas (and ideas as ideas essentially take on a general form). It's often described as the layering of many similar images on top of one another, making it seem understandable. For this layering to be intentional and not random, we have to assume there's some kind of attractive force among similar images or something like that, which also has the effect of eliminating the differing elements when they interact. This force is actually intelligence itself—the consistent self that, through reflective memory, gives those images their generality and connects a specific insight to the previously internalized image (§ 453).

§ 456. Thus even the association of ideas is to be treated as a subsumption of the individual under the universal, which forms their connecting link. But here intelligence is more than merely a general form: its inwardness is an internally definite, concrete subjectivity with a substance and value of its own, derived from some interest, some latent concept or Ideal principle, so far as we may by anticipation speak of such. Intelligence [pg 075] is the power which wields the stores of images and ideas belonging to it, and which thus (2) freely combines and subsumes these stores in obedience to its peculiar tenor. Such is creative imagination140—symbolic, allegoric, or poetical imagination—where the intelligence gets a definite embodiment in this store of ideas and informs them with its general tone. These more or less concrete, individualised creations are still “syntheses”: for the material, in which the subjective principles and ideas get a mentally pictorial existence, is derived from the data of intuition.

§ 456. So, even the connection of ideas should be seen as integrating the individual into the universal, which creates their link. But here, intelligence is more than just a general concept: its essence is a specific, concrete subjectivity with its own substance and value, stemming from some interest or underlying concept or ideal principle, as we might anticipate mentioning such things. Intelligence [pg 075] is the ability to manage the collection of images and ideas that belong to it and which therefore (2) freely combines and organizes these collections according to its unique nature. This is what we call creative imagination—symbolic, allegorical, or poetic imagination—where intelligence finds a clear form in this collection of ideas and gives them its overall tone. These somewhat concrete, individualized creations are still "syntheses": for the material, in which subjective principles and ideas take on a mental visual form, is drawn from intuitive data.

§ 457. In creative imagination intelligence has been so far perfected as to need no helps for intuition. Its self-sprung ideas have pictorial existence. This pictorial creation of its intuitive spontaneity is subjective—still lacks the side of existence. But as the creation unites the internal idea with the vehicle of materialisation, intelligence has therein implicitly returned both to identical self-relation and to immediacy. As reason, its first start was to appropriate the immediate datum in itself (§§ 445, 455), i.e. to universalise it; and now its action as reason (§ 458) is from the present point directed towards giving the character of an existent to what in it has been perfected to concrete auto-intuition. In other words, it aims at making itself be and be a fact. Acting on this view, it is self-uttering, intuition-producing: the imagination which creates signs.

§ 457. In creative imagination, intelligence has evolved to the point where it doesn't need external aids for intuition. Its self-generated ideas have a visual presence. This visual creation, stemming from its intuitive spontaneity, is subjective and still lacks actual existence. However, as the creation merges the internal idea with the means of materialization, intelligence has thus implicitly returned to a self-related state and immediacy. As reason, its initial move was to internalize the immediate data itself (§§ 445, 455), meaning to universalize it; and now its function as reason (§ 458) is currently focused on giving existence to what has been refined into concrete self-awareness. In other words, it seeks to make itself be and exist as a reality. From this perspective, it expresses itself, producing intuition: the imagination that creates symbols.

Productive imagination is the centre in which the universal and being, one's own and what is picked up, internal and external, are completely welded into one. The preceding “syntheses” of intuition, recollection, &c., are unifications of the same factors, but they are “syntheses”; it is not till creative imagination that intelligence ceases to be the vague mine and the universal, [pg 076] and becomes an individuality, a concrete subjectivity, in which the self-reference is defined both to being and to universality. The creations of imagination are on all hands recognised as such combinations of the mind's own and inward with the matter of intuition; what further and more definite aspects they have is a matter for other departments. For the present this internal studio of intelligence is only to be looked at in these abstract aspects.—Imagination, when regarded as the agency of this unification, is reason, but only a nominal reason, because the matter or theme it embodies is to imagination quâ imagination a matter of indifference; whilst reason quâ reason also insists upon the truth of its content.

Productive imagination is the core where the universal and existence, the personal and the external, completely merge into one. The earlier “syntheses” of intuition, memory, etc., are combinations of the same elements, but they are just “syntheses”; it isn’t until creative imagination that intelligence transforms from being a vague resource and the universal into a unique individuality, a concrete subjectivity that clearly relates to both existence and universality. The products of imagination are widely recognized as these mixes of the mind's own inner workings with the material of intuition; what more specific aspects they may have is a matter for different areas of study. For now, we can only examine this internal workspace of intelligence in these abstract terms. Imagination, when viewed as the means of this unification, represents reason, but only in a nominal sense, because the subject it embodies is indifferent to imagination in its own right; meanwhile, reason as reason demands the truth of its content.

Another point calling for special notice is that, when imagination elevates the internal meaning to an image and intuition, and this is expressed by saying that it gives the former the character of an existent, the phrase must not seem surprising that intelligence makes itself be as a thing; for its ideal import is itself, and so is the aspect which it imposes upon it. The image produced by imagination of an object is a bare mental or subjective intuition: in the sign or symbol it adds intuitability proper; and in mechanical memory it completes, so far as it is concerned, this form of being.

Another point that deserves special attention is that when imagination transforms internal meaning into an image and intuition, and this is expressed by saying that it gives the former the quality of an existing, it shouldn't be surprising that intelligence manifests itself as a item; for its ideal significance is itself, and so is the perspective it imposes on it. The image created by imagination of an object is merely a mental or subjective intuition: in the sign or symbol, it adds proper intuitability; and in mechanical memory, it fulfills, as far as it is concerned, this form of being.

§ 458. In this unity (initiated by intelligence) of an independent representation with an intuition, the matter of the latter is, in the first instance, something accepted, somewhat immediate or given (e.g. the colour of the cockade, &c.). But in the fusion of the two elements, the intuition does not count positively or as representing itself, but as representative of something else. It is an image, which has received as its soul and meaning an independent mental representation. This intuition is the Sign.

§ 458. In this unity (started by intelligence) of an independent representation and an intuition, the content of the latter is, at first, something accepted, somewhat immediate or given (e.g. the color of the cockade, etc.). However, in the combination of the two elements, the intuition doesn’t count positively or as representing itself, but as a representation of something else. It is an image that has gained its essence and meaning from an independent mental representation. This intuition is the Sign.

[pg 077]

The sign is some immediate intuition, representing a totally different import from what naturally belongs to it; it is the pyramid into which a foreign soul has been conveyed, and where it is conserved. The sign is different from the symbol: for in the symbol the original characters (in essence and conception) of the visible object are more or less identical with the import which it bears as symbol; whereas in the sign, strictly so-called, the natural attributes of the intuition, and the connotation of which it is a sign, have nothing to do with each other. Intelligence therefore gives proof of wider choice and ampler authority in the use of intuitions when it treats them as designatory (significative) rather than as symbolical.

The sign is an immediate intuition that represents something completely different from its natural meaning; it’s like a pyramid holding a foreign essence inside it, where that essence is preserved. The sign is distinct from the icon: in a symbol, the original qualities (in essence and concept) of the visible object are generally the same as what it represents as a symbol; however, in a strictly defined sign, the natural qualities of the intuition and what it signifies have no connection to each other. Therefore, intelligence demonstrates a broader choice and greater authority when it uses intuitions as designatory (significative) rather than as symbolical.

In logic and psychology, signs and language are usually foisted in somewhere as an appendix, without any trouble being taken to display their necessity and systematic place in the economy of intelligence. The right place for the sign is that just given: where intelligence—which as intuiting generates the form of time and space, but is apparently recipient of sensible matter, out of which it forms ideas—now gives its own original ideas a definite existence from itself, treating the intuition (or time and space as filled full) as its own property, deleting the connotation which properly and naturally belongs to it, and conferring on it an other connotation as its soul and import. This sign-creating activity may be distinctively named “productive” Memory (the primarily abstract “Mnemosyne”); since memory, which in ordinary life is often used as interchangeable and synonymous with remembrance (recollection), and even with conception and imagination, has always to do with signs only.

In logic and psychology, signs and language are often included as an afterthought, with little effort made to show their necessity and role in the framework of intelligence. The proper role of the sign is exactly this: where intelligence—which, through intuition, creates the forms of time and space but seems to receive sensory material to form ideas—now gives its own original ideas a definitive existence, treating intuition (or time and space as fully realized) as its own property, removing the meanings that naturally belong to it, and assigning it a new meaning that reflects its essence and significance. This sign-creating process can be specifically called "efficient" Memory (the primarily abstract “Memory”); since memory, which in everyday life is often used interchangeably with remembrance (recollection), and even with conception and imagination, is always related to signs only.

§ 459. The intuition—in its natural phase a something given and given in space—acquires, when employed as [pg 078] a sign, the peculiar characteristic of existing only as superseded and sublimated. Such is the negativity of intelligence; and thus the truer phase of the intuition used as a sign is existence in time (but its existence vanishes in the moment of being), and if we consider the rest of its external psychical quality, its institution by intelligence, but an institution growing out of its (anthropological) own naturalness. This institution of the natural is the vocal note, where the inward idea manifests itself in adequate utterance. The vocal note which receives further articulation to express specific ideas—speech and, its system, language—gives to sensations, intuitions, conceptions, a second and higher existence than they naturally possess,—invests them with the right of existence in the ideational realm.

§ 459. The intuition—in its natural phase is something innate and present in space—gains, when used as [pg 078] a sign, the unique characteristic of existing only as something that has been replaced and elevated. This is the negativity of intelligence; and so, the more accurate phase of intuition used as a sign is existing in time (but its existence disappears the moment it is present), and if we think about the other aspects of its external psychological quality, its organization by intelligence, it is an institution that comes from its (anthropological) own natural state. This institution of the natural is the vocal note, where the inner idea manifests through adequate expression. The vocal note, which gets further development to convey specific ideas—speech and its system, language—provides sensations, intuitions, and concepts with a second and higher existence than they naturally have, granting them the right to exist in the realm of ideas.

Language here comes under discussion only in the special aspect of a product of intelligence for manifesting its ideas in an external medium. If language had to be treated in its concrete nature, it would be necessary for its vocabulary or material part to recall the anthropological or psycho-physiological point of view (§ 401), and for the grammar or formal portion to anticipate the standpoint of analytic understanding. With regard to the elementary material of language, while on one hand the theory of mere accident has disappeared, on the other the principle of imitation has been restricted to the slight range it actually covers—that of vocal objects. Yet one may still hear the German language praised for its wealth—that wealth consisting in its special expression for special sounds—Rauschen, Sausen, Knarren, &c.;—there have been collected more than a hundred such words, perhaps: the humour of the moment creates fresh ones when it pleases. Such superabundance in the realm of sense and of triviality contributes nothing to form the real wealth of a cultivated [pg 079] language. The strictly raw material of language itself depends more upon an inward symbolism than a symbolism referring to external objects; it depends, i.e. on anthropological articulation, as it were the posture in the corporeal act of oral utterance. For each vowel and consonant accordingly, as well as for their more abstract elements (the posture of lips, palate, tongue in each) and for their combinations, people have tried to find the appropriate signification. But these dull sub-conscious beginnings are deprived of their original importance and prominence by new influences, it may be by external agencies or by the needs of civilisation. Having been originally sensuous intuitions, they are reduced to signs, and thus have only traces left of their original meaning, if it be not altogether extinguished. As to the formal element, again, it is the work of analytic intellect which informs language with its categories: it is this logical instinct which gives rise to grammar. The study of languages still in their original state, which we have first really begun to make acquaintance with in modern times, has shown on this point that they contain a very elaborate grammar and express distinctions which are lost or have been largely obliterated in the languages of more civilised nations. It seems as if the language of the most civilised nations has the most imperfect grammar, and that the same language has a more perfect grammar when the nation is in a more uncivilised state than when it reaches a higher civilisation. (Cf. W. von Humboldt's Essay on the Dual.)

Language is discussed here only as a product of intelligence for expressing ideas in an external medium. If we were to examine language in its concrete form, we would need to consider its vocabulary or material aspects from an anthropological or psycho-physiological perspective (§ 401), and its grammar or formal aspects from the viewpoint of analytical understanding. Regarding the basic material of language, while on one hand the theory of mere chance has faded away, on the other hand, the principle of imitation has been limited to its actual scope—that of vocal sounds. However, one can still hear people praise the German language for its richness, which consists of its unique expressions for specific sounds—Rauschen, Sausen, Knarren, etc.;—over a hundred such words have been collected, and perhaps new ones emerge with the humor of the moment. However, this excess of sensory and trivial expressions does not contribute to the true wealth of a refined [pg 079] language. The fundamental raw material of language itself relies more on internal symbolism rather than external one; it is based, in other words, on anthropological articulation, almost like the posture involved in the physical act of speaking. For each vowel and consonant, as well as for their more abstract elements (the position of the lips, palate, tongue in each) and their combinations, people have sought to assign suitable meanings. But these dull subconscious beginnings lose their initial importance due to new influences, possibly from external factors or the demands of civilization. Originally rooted in sensory intuitions, they are reduced to mere signs, leaving only faint traces of their original meanings, if not entirely extinguishing them. Regarding the official element, it is the work of analytical thought that infuses language with its categories: it is this logical instinct that leads to the development of grammar. The study of languages that are still in their original states, which we have only begun to explore in modern times, has revealed that they contain quite sophisticated grammar and express distinctions that are lost or have largely disappeared in the languages of more advanced nations. It seems as if the languages of the most advanced nations have the least refined grammar, while the same language exhibits a more polished grammar when the nation is in a less advanced state than when it reaches higher levels of civilization. (Cf. W. von Humboldt's *Essay on the Dual*.)

In speaking of vocal (which is the original) language, we may touch, only in passing, upon written language,—a further development in the particular sphere of language which borrows the help of an externally practical activity. It is from the province of immediate [pg 080] spatial intuition to which written language proceeds that it takes and produces the signs (§ 454). In particular, hieroglyphics uses spatial figures to designate ideas; alphabetical writing, on the other hand, uses them to designate vocal notes which are already signs. Alphabetical writing thus consists of signs of signs,—the words or concrete signs of vocal language being analysed into their simple elements, which severally receive designation.—Leibnitz's practical mind misled him to exaggerate the advantages which a complete written language, formed on the hieroglyphic method (and hieroglyphics are used even where there is alphabetic writing, as in our signs for the numbers, the planets, the chemical elements, &c.), would have as a universal language for the intercourse of nations and especially of scholars. But we may be sure that it was rather the intercourse of nations (as was probably the case in Phoenicia, and still takes place in Canton—see Macartney's Travels by Staunton) which occasioned the need of alphabetical writing and led to its formation. At any rate a comprehensive hieroglyphic language for ever completed is impracticable. Sensible objects no doubt admit of permanent signs; but, as regards signs for mental objects, the progress of thought and the continual development of logic lead to changes in the views of their internal relations and thus also of their nature; and this would involve the rise of a new hieroglyphical denotation. Even in the case of sense-objects it happens that their names, i.e. their signs in vocal language, are frequently changed, as e.g. in chemistry and mineralogy. Now that it has been forgotten what names properly are, viz. externalities which of themselves have no sense, and only get signification as signs, and now that, instead of names proper, people ask for terms expressing a sort of definition, which is [pg 081] frequently changed capriciously and fortuitously, the denomination, i.e. the composite name formed of signs of their generic characters or other supposed characteristic properties, is altered in accordance with the differences of view with regard to the genus or other supposed specific property. It is only a stationary civilisation, like the Chinese, which admits of the hieroglyphic language of that nation; and its method of writing moreover can only be the lot of that small part of a nation which is in exclusive possession of mental culture.—The progress of the vocal language depends most closely on the habit of alphabetical writing; by means of which only does vocal language acquire the precision and purity of its articulation. The imperfection of the Chinese vocal language is notorious: numbers of its words possess several utterly different meanings, as many as ten and twenty, so that, in speaking, the distinction is made perceptible merely by accent and intensity, by speaking low and soft or crying out. The European, learning to speak Chinese, falls into the most ridiculous blunders before he has mastered these absurd refinements of accentuation. Perfection here consists in the opposite of that parler sans accent which in Europe is justly required of an educated speaker. The hieroglyphic mode of writing keeps the Chinese vocal language from reaching that objective precision which is gained in articulation by alphabetic writing.

In discussing spoken language, we can briefly mention written language, which is a further evolution in the realm of language that relies on practical external activities. Written language is derived from immediate spatial intuition and uses signs. Hieroglyphics, for instance, uses spatial images to represent ideas, while alphabetical writing uses them to represent vocal sounds that are already signs. Alphabetical writing essentially consists of signs representing other signs, with the words or concrete signs of spoken language being broken down into simpler elements that each receive a designation. Leibnitz’s practical mindset led him to overstate the benefits of a fully developed written language based on hieroglyphics (and hieroglyphics are still used alongside alphabetical writing, as seen in our symbols for numbers, planets, chemical elements, etc.) as a universal language for international communication, particularly among scholars. However, it’s likely that the need for alphabetical writing arose from the interaction of nations, as was likely the case in Phoenicia and still occurs in Canton (see Macartney’s Travels by Staunton). In any case, a comprehensive hieroglyphic language that is fully finished is impractical. While tangible objects can have permanent signs, signs for abstract concepts change as thought progresses and logic develops, leading to new hieroglyphic representations. Even with tangible objects, the names, or signs in spoken language, are often revised, particularly in fields like chemistry and mineralogy. Now that it's been forgotten what proper names are—external items that lack inherent meaning and gain significance only as signs—there's a trend toward seeking terms that express definitions, which often change arbitrarily and randomly. The names, therefore, are altered with shifts in perspective about the general or specific properties. Only a stable civilization, like the Chinese, can sustain its hieroglyphic language; their writing system can only be maintained by a small segment of society that has exclusive access to education. The advancement of spoken language is closely tied to the use of alphabetical writing, which gives spoken language the precision and clarity it needs. The limitations of Chinese spoken language are well-known: many of its words can have multiple distinct meanings—sometimes as many as twenty—so the differences are conveyed through tone and intensity, such as speaking softly or loudly. A European trying to learn Chinese may make amusing mistakes until they grasp these confusing tonal nuances. In this case, perfection is the opposite of what is expected in Europe, where an educated speaker is rightly required to speak without a noticeable accent. The hieroglyphic writing system hinders Chinese spoken language from achieving the objective clarity that comes with alphabetic writing.

Alphabetic writing is on all accounts the more intelligent: in it the word—the mode, peculiar to the intellect, of uttering its ideas most worthily—is brought to consciousness and made an object of reflection. Engaging the attention of intelligence, as it does, it is analysed; the work of sign-making is reduced to its few simple elements (the primary postures of articulation) in which the sense-factor in speech is brought to [pg 082] the form of universality, at the same time that in this elementary phase it acquires complete precision and purity. Thus alphabetic writing retains at the same time the advantage of vocal language, that the ideas have names strictly so called: the name is the simple sign for the exact idea, i.e. the simple plain idea, not decomposed into its features and compounded out of them. Hieroglyphics, instead of springing from the direct analysis of sensible signs, like alphabetic writing, arise from an antecedent analysis of ideas. Thus a theory readily arises that all ideas may be reduced to their elements, or simple logical terms, so that from the elementary signs chosen to express these (as, in the case of the Chinese Koua, the simple straight stroke, and the stroke broken into two parts) a hieroglyphic system would be generated by their composition. This feature of hieroglyphic—the analytical designations of ideas—which misled Leibnitz to regard it as preferable to alphabetic writing is rather in antagonism with the fundamental desideratum of language,—the name. To want a name means that for the immediate idea (which, however ample a connotation it may include, is still for the mind simple in the name), we require a simple immediate sign which for its own sake does not suggest anything, and has for its sole function to signify and represent sensibly the simple idea as such. It is not merely the image-loving and image-limited intelligence that lingers over the simplicity of ideas and redintegrates them from the more abstract factors into which they have been analysed: thought too reduces to the form of a simple thought the concrete connotation which it “resumes” and reunites from the mere aggregate of attributes to which analysis has reduced it. Both alike require such signs, simple in respect of their meaning: signs, which though consisting of several [pg 083] letters or syllables and even decomposed into such, yet do not exhibit a combination of several ideas.—What has been stated is the principle for settling the value of these written languages. It also follows that in hieroglyphics the relations of concrete mental ideas to one another must necessarily be tangled and perplexed, and that the analysis of these (and the proximate results of such analysis must again be analysed) appears to be possible in the most various and divergent ways. Every divergence in analysis would give rise to another formation of the written name; just as in modern times (as already noted, even in the region of sense) muriatic acid has undergone several changes of name. A hieroglyphic written language would require a philosophy as stationary as is the civilisation of the Chinese.

Alphabetic writing is clearly the smarter option: it allows the mind to express its ideas in a meaningful way, making them conscious and subject to reflection. It captures the attention of our intellect, enabling us to analyze it; the process of creating signs is simplified to its basic elements (the fundamental ways we articulate sounds) in which the meaning in speech is presented in a universal form, all while achieving complete precision and clarity. Therefore, alphabetic writing holds the benefit of spoken language, as ideas have specific names: the name serves as a straightforward sign for an exact idea, meaning the basic concept is not broken down into features or assembled from them. In contrast, hieroglyphics don't originate from a direct analysis of clear signs like alphabetic writing does; instead, they stem from a previous breakdown of ideas. This leads to the notion that all ideas can be distilled down to their fundamental elements or simple logical terms, so that from the basic signs selected to represent these (like the simple straight line or a line split in two in the case of the Chinese Koua), a hieroglyphic system could be formed by their combination. This characteristic of hieroglyphics—the analytical representation of ideas—may have misled Leibnitz into thinking they are superior to alphabetic writing, but it actually contradicts the basic requirement of language—the need for names. Lacking a name indicates that for the specific idea (which, no matter how broad the meaning, is still straightforward in the mind), we need a simple sign that, on its own, doesn't imply anything else and solely serves to signify and represent the basic idea itself. It's not just those who favor images and simple representations that focus on the clarity of ideas and reassemble them from the more abstract elements they've been broken down into; thought also simplifies the complex meanings it "resumes" and reunites from the mere collection of traits that analysis has separated them into. Both require signs that are simple in their meaning: signs that, although made of several letters or syllables and possibly broken down into those, do not show a mix of multiple ideas. What has been discussed sets the standard for evaluating these written languages. It also suggests that in hieroglyphics, the connections among concrete mental ideas must necessarily be complicated and unclear, and that analyzing these (and the resulting outcomes of that analysis must themselves be analyzed) can be approached in many different and conflicting ways. Each variation in analysis would lead to a different formation of the written name, just like in modern times (as previously mentioned, even in sensory realms) muriatic acid has gone through several name changes. A hieroglyphic written language would require a philosophy as stable as the civilization of the Chinese.

What has been said shows the inestimable and not sufficiently appreciated educational value of learning to read and write an alphabetic character. It leads the mind from the sensibly concrete image to attend to the more formal structure of the vocal word and its abstract elements, and contributes much to give stability and independence to the inward realm of mental life. Acquired habit subsequently effaces the peculiarity by which alphabetic writing appears, in the interest of vision, as a roundabout way to ideas by means of audibility; it makes them a sort of hieroglyphic to us, so that in using them we need not consciously realise them by means of tones, whereas people unpractised in reading utter aloud what they read in order to catch its meaning in the sound. Thus, while (with the faculty which transformed alphabetic writing into hieroglyphics) the capacity of abstraction gained by the first practice remains, hieroglyphic reading is of itself a deaf reading and a dumb writing. It is true that the audible (which [pg 084] is in time) and the visible (which is in space), each have their own basis, one no less authoritative than the other. But in the case of alphabetic writing there is only a single basis: the two aspects occupy their rightful relation to each other: the visible language is related to the vocal only as a sign, and intelligence expresses itself immediately and unconditionally by speaking.—The instrumental function of the comparatively non-sensuous element of tone for all ideational work shows itself further as peculiarly important in memory which forms the passage from representation to thought.

What has been said highlights the invaluable and often underestimated educational benefits of learning to read and write an alphabetic script. It takes the mind from a concrete visual image to focus on the more formal structure of spoken words and their abstract components, greatly contributing to stabilizing and fostering independence in our mental lives. Over time, the habits learned through this process diminish the uniqueness of alphabetic writing, which initially seems like a roundabout way to convey ideas through sound; it turns words into a kind of hieroglyphic for us. As a result, when we read, we don’t need to consciously connect them to sounds, while those who are not used to reading have to vocalize what they see to grasp its meaning through sound. Thus, although the ability to abstract gained through initial practice remains, reading alphabetically becomes a kind of silent reading and writing. It’s true that the audible (which takes time) and the visible (which occupies space) each have their own foundations, with neither being less authoritative than the other. However, in the case of alphabetic writing, there is only a single foundation: the two aspects are properly aligned. The visual language relates to spoken language as a sign, and intelligence expresses itself directly and unconditionally through speech. The instrumental role of the relatively non-sensory element of tone is especially significant in memory, which bridges representation and thought.

§ 460. The name, combining the intuition (an intellectual production) with its signification, is primarily a single transient product; and conjunction of the idea (which is inward) with the intuition (which is outward) is itself outward. The reduction of this outwardness to inwardness is (verbal) Memory.

§ 460. The name, which merges the intuition (an intellectual creation) with its meaning, is essentially a single, temporary product. The connection between the idea (which is internal) and the intuition (which is external) is also external. The process of transforming this external aspect into internal understanding is what we call (verbal) Memory.

(γγ) Memory141.

§ 461. Under the shape of memory the course of intelligence passes through the same inwardising (recollecting) functions, as regards the intuition of the word, as representation in general does in dealing with the first immediate intuition (§ 451). (1) Making its own the synthesis achieved in the sign, intelligence, by this inwardising (memorising) elevates the single synthesis to a universal, i.e. permanent, synthesis, in which name and meaning are for it objectively united, and renders the intuition (which the name originally is) a representation. Thus the import (connotation) and sign, being identified, form one representation: the representation in its inwardness is rendered concrete and gets existence for its import: all this being the work of memory which retains names (retentive Memory).

§ 461. Through the lens of memory, the process of understanding goes through the same inward functions of recalling, as intuition of the word does when it deals with the first direct intuition (§ 451). (1) By adopting the synthesis achieved in the sign, understanding, through this inward process of memorizing, transforms the person synthesis into a universal, or permanent, synthesis, where name and meaning are objectively united, and turns the intuition (which the name originally represents) into a representation. Therefore, the concept (connotation) and sign, when identified, create a single representation: the representation, in its inwardness, becomes concrete and gains existence for its meaning: all of this is accomplished by memory, which retains names (retentive Memory).

[pg 085]

§ 462. The name is thus the thing so far as it exists and counts in the ideational realm. (2) In the name, Reproductive memory has and recognises the thing, and with the thing it has the name, apart from intuition and image. The name, as giving an existence to the content in intelligence, is the externality of intelligence to itself; and the inwardising or recollection of the name, i.e. of an intuition of intellectual origin, is at the same time a self-externalisation to which intelligence reduces itself on its own ground. The association of the particular names lies in the meaning of the features sensitive, representative, or cogitant,—series of which the intelligence traverses as it feels, represents, or thinks.

§ 462. A name is essentially the thing as it exists and is recognized in the realm of ideas. (2) In the name, Reproductive Health memory acknowledges and identifies the thing, along with its name, independent of intuition and imagery. The name, which provides an life to the content in our understanding, represents the way intelligence is externalized; and the process of recalling or internalizing the name, which originates from intellectual intuition, simultaneously acts as a self-externalization that intelligence performs on its own terms. The connection of specific names is found in the meanings of features that are sensitive, representative, or thoughtful—series that intelligence navigates as it feels, represents, or thinks.

Given the name lion, we need neither the actual vision of the animal, nor its image even: the name alone, if we understand it, is the unimaged simple representation. We think in names.

Given the name "lion," we don't need to see the actual animal or even its image. The name alone, if we get it it, serves as a straightforward representation without a visual. We think in names.

The recent attempts—already, as they deserved, forgotten—to rehabilitate the Mnemonic of the ancients, consist in transforming names into images, and thus again deposing memory to the level of imagination. The place of the power of memory is taken by a permanent tableau of a series of images, fixed in the imagination, to which is then attached the series of ideas forming the composition to be learned by rote. Considering the heterogeneity between the import of these ideas and those permanent images, and the speed with which the attachment has to be made, the attachment cannot be made otherwise than by shallow, silly, and utterly accidental links. Not merely is the mind put to the torture of being worried by idiotic stuff, but what is thus learnt by rote is just as quickly forgotten, seeing that the same tableau is used for getting by rote every other series of ideas, and so those previously attached to it are effaced. What is mnemonically [pg 086] impressed is not like what is retained in memory really got by heart, i.e. strictly produced from within outwards, from the deep pit of the ego, and thus recited, but is, so to speak, read off the tableau of fancy.—Mnemonic is connected with the common prepossession about memory, in comparison with fancy and imagination; as if the latter were a higher and more intellectual activity than memory. On the contrary, memory has ceased to deal with an image derived from intuition,—the immediate and incomplete mode of intelligence; it has rather to do with an object which is the product of intelligence itself,—such a without book142 as remains locked up in the within-book143 of intelligence, and is, within intelligence, only its outward and existing side.

The recent attempts—already forgotten as they deserve to be—to revive the memory techniques of the ancients involve turning names into images, thus reducing memory to the level of imagination once again. The power of memory is replaced by a permanent display of a series of images, fixed in the imagination, to which a series of ideas forming the material to be memorized is attached. Given the mismatch between the meaning of these ideas and the permanent images, as well as the speed needed to make the connection, the attachment can only be made through superficial, silly, and entirely random links. Not only does the mind suffer by being burdened with meaningless content, but what is learned this way is just as quickly forgotten, since the same display is used to memorize every other set of ideas, causing those previously attached to it to fade away. What is memorized is not the same as what is truly internalized, which is generated from deep within, from the core of the self, and recited accordingly; instead, it is merely read off the display of imagination. Memory is often misunderstood compared to imagination, as if the latter is somehow a more advanced and intellectual activity. In reality, memory no longer engages with images derived from intuition—the immediate and incomplete way of knowing—but deals with an object that emerges from intelligence itself, such as a no book142 that remains locked away in the in-book143 of intelligence, only representing its external and present side.

§ 463. (3) As the interconnexion of the names lies in the meaning, the conjunction of their meaning with the reality as names is still an (external) synthesis; and intelligence in this its externality has not made a complete and simple return into self. But intelligence is the universal,—the single plain truth of its particular self-divestments; and its consummated appropriation of them abolishes that distinction between meaning and name. This extreme inwardising of representation is the supreme self-divestment of intelligence, in which it renders itself the mere being, the universal space of names as such, i.e. of meaningless words. The ego, which is this abstract being, is, because subjectivity, at the same time the power over the different names,—the link which, having nothing in itself, fixes in itself series of them and keeps them in stable order. So far as they merely are, and intelligence is here itself this being of theirs, its power is a merely abstract subjectivity,—memory; which, on account of the complete [pg 087] externality in which the members of such series stand to one another, and because it is itself this externality (subjective though that be), is called mechanical (§ 195).

§ 463. (3) As the connection of the names is based on their meanings, the combination of those meanings with reality as names remains an (external) synthesis; and intelligence, in this external state, has not fully returned to itself. However, intelligence is universal—the straightforward truth of its specific self-estrangements; and its complete integration of them removes the distinction between meaning and name. This deep inwardness of representation represents the highest self-estrangement of intelligence, where it presents itself as merely being, the universal realm of names as such, i.e., of meaningless words. The ego, which represents this abstract being, is simultaneously the power over the different names due to subjectivity—it serves as the link that, having no substance in itself, organizes and maintains stability among those names. To the extent that they merely exist, and intelligence here represents this being of theirs, its power is merely an abstract subjectivity—memory; which, due to the complete externality of how the members of such series relate to each other, and because it itself represents this externality (albeit subjective), is described as mechanical (§ 195).

A composition is, as we know, not thoroughly conned by rote, until one attaches no meaning to the words. The recitation of what has been thus got by heart is therefore of course accentless. The correct accent, if it is introduced, suggests the meaning: but this introduction of the signification of an idea disturbs the mechanical nexus and therefore easily throws out the reciter. The faculty of conning by rote series of words, with no principle governing their succession, or which are separately meaningless, e.g. a series of proper names, is so supremely marvellous, because it is the very essence of mind to have its wits about it; whereas in this case the mind is estranged in itself, and its action is like machinery. But it is only as uniting subjectivity with objectivity that the mind has its wits about it. Whereas in the case before us, after it has in intuition been at first so external as to pick up its facts ready-made, and in representation inwardises or recollects this datum and makes it its own,—it proceeds as memory to make itself external in itself, so that what is its own assumes the guise of something found. Thus one of the two dynamic factors of thought, viz. objectivity, is here put in intelligence itself as a quality of it.—It is only a step further to treat memory as mechanical—the act implying no intelligence—in which case it is only justified by its uses, its indispensability perhaps for other purposes and functions of mind. But by so doing we overlook the proper signification it has in the mind.

A composition isn’t truly learned by heart until you detach the words from their meaning. Reciting what you’ve memorized like this is, of course, monotone. If you add the right inflection, it conveys meaning; but inserting the meaning disrupts the mechanical flow and could easily throw off the person reciting. The ability to memorize sequences of words without a guiding principle, or that are individually meaningless—like a list of names—is incredibly impressive because it captures the essence of the mind being alert. In this case, though, the mind is disconnected from itself, operating like a machine. The mind is only truly engaged when it connects subjectivity with objectivity. In our situation, after initially recognizing facts externally, the mind internalizes this information and makes it its own. It then acts as memory to externalize itself, so what is inherently its own appears as something discovered. Thus, one of the two dynamic elements of thought—objectivity—is embedded in intelligence as a quality. It’s just a small step to consider memory as mechanical—an act that doesn’t involve intelligence—justified only by its usefulness, perhaps essential for other mental tasks. However, doing this causes us to miss its true significance in the mind.

§ 464. If it is to be the fact and true objectivity, the mere name as an existent requires something else,—to be interpreted by the representing intellect. Now in the shape of mechanical memory, intelligence is at once [pg 088] that external objectivity and the meaning. In this way intelligence is explicitly made an existence of this identity, i.e. it is explicitly active as such an identity which as reason it is implicitly. Memory is in this manner the passage into the function of thought, which no longer has a meaning, i.e. its objectivity is no longer severed from the subjective, and its inwardness does not need to go outside for its existence.

§ 464. If it is to be fact and true objectivity, just having a name as an existing thing requires something more—to be interpreted by the thinking mind. In the form of mechanical memory, intelligence immediately connects with that external objectivity and its meaning. In this way, intelligence is clearly established as an life of this identity, meaning it actively functions as this identity, which, as reason, it is implicitly. Memory, in this sense, serves as the gateway to the function of idea, which no longer holds a meaning, meaning its objectivity is no longer separated from the subjective, and its inner life doesn’t need to seek outside for its existence.

The German language has etymologically assigned memory (Gedächtniß), of which it has become a foregone conclusion to speak contemptuously, the high position of direct kindred with thought (Gedanke).—It is not matter of chance that the young have a better memory than the old, nor is their memory solely exercised for the sake of utility. The young have a good memory because they have not yet reached the stage of reflection; their memory is exercised with or without design so as to level the ground of their inner life to pure being or to pure space in which the fact, the implicit content, may reign and unfold itself with no antithesis to a subjective inwardness. Genuine ability is in youth generally combined with a good memory. But empirical statements of this sort help little towards a knowledge of what memory intrinsically is. To comprehend the position and meaning of memory and to understand its organic interconnexion with thought is one of the hardest points, and hitherto one quite unregarded in the theory of mind. Memory quâ memory is itself the merely external mode, or merely existential aspect of thought, and thus needs a complementary element. The passage from it to thought is to our view and implicitly the identity of reason with this existential mode: an identity from which it follows that reason only exists in a subject, and as the function of that subject. Thus active reason is Thinking.

The German language has etymologically linked memory (Memory), which has become a common point of disdain, to its strong connection with thought (Thought). It’s no coincidence that young people have a better memory than older ones, and their memory isn’t just exercised for practical purposes. Young people have a good memory because they haven't yet entered the stage of reflection; their memory operates with or without intention to establish the foundation of their inner life as pure existence or pure space where facts and implicit meanings can thrive without conflict with subjective feelings. Generally, genuine ability in youth is paired with a good memory. However, empirical observations like this provide little understanding of what memory actually is. Grasping the role and significance of memory, along with its organic connection to thought, is one of the most challenging aspects—one that has largely been overlooked in the study of the mind. Memory quâ memory is merely the outside form or merely the existential aspect of thought and thus requires a complementary element. The transition from memory to thought represents our view and implicitly indicates the identity of reason with this existential aspect: an identity that suggests reason only exists in a subject and as that subject's function. Therefore, active reason is Thinking.

[pg 089]

(γ) Thinking144.

§ 465. Intelligence is recognitive: it cognises an intuition, but only because that intuition is already its own (§ 454); and in the name it re-discovers the fact (§ 462): but now it finds its universal in the double signification of the universal as such, and of the universal as immediate or as being,—finds i.e. the genuine universal which is its own unity overlapping and including its other, viz. being. Thus intelligence is explicitly, and on its own part cognitive: virtually it is the universal,—its product (the thought) is the thing: it is a plain identity of subjective and objective. It knows that what is thought, is, and that what is, only is in so far as it is a thought (§ 521); the thinking of intelligence is to have thoughts: these are as its content and object.

§ 465. Intelligence is about recognition: it understands an intuition, but only because that intuition is already a part of it (§ 454); and in the name, it rediscovers the fact (§ 462): now it finds its universal in both meanings of the universal itself, and the universal as immediate or existence—meaning it finds the true universal which is its own unity that overlaps and includes its other, which is existence. So, intelligence is explicitly, and for itself, cognitive: online it is the universal—the product (the thought) is the thing: it is a clear identity of subjective and objective. It knows that what is idea, is, and that what is, only is as long as it is a thought (§ 521); the thinking of intelligence is to share thoughts: these are its content and object.

§ 466. But cognition by thought is still in the first instance formal: the universality and its being is the plain subjectivity of intelligence. The thoughts therefore are not yet fully and freely determinate, and the representations which have been inwardised to thoughts are so far still the given content.

§ 466. But cognition through thought is initially formal: universality and its existence are the straightforward subjectivity of intelligence. Therefore, the thoughts are not yet completely and freely determined, and the ideas that have been internalized as thoughts are still, to some extent, the given content.

§ 467. As dealing with this given content, thought is (α) understanding with its formal identity, working up the representations, that have been memorised, into species, genera, laws, forces, &c., in short into categories,—thus indicating that the raw material does not get the truth of its being save in these thought-forms. As intrinsically infinite negativity, thought is (β) essentially an act of partition,—judgment, which however does not break up the concept again into the old antithesis of universality and being, but distinguishes on the lines supplied by the interconnexions peculiar to the concept. Thirdly (γ), thought supersedes the formal distinction and [pg 090] institutes at the same time an identity of the differences,—thus being nominal reason or inferential understanding. Intelligence, as the act of thought, cognises. And (α) understanding out of its generalities (the categories) explains the individual, and is then said to comprehend or understand itself: (β) in the judgment it explains the individual to be an universal (species, genus). In these forms the content appears as given: (γ) but in inference (syllogism) it characterises a content from itself, by superseding that form-difference. With the perception of the necessity, the last immediacy still attaching to formal thought has vanished.

§ 467. When dealing with this specific content, thought is (α) understanding with its formal identity, transforming the memorized representations into categories like species, genera, laws, forces, etc.—indicating that the raw material only captures its true essence through these thought-forms. As inherently infinite negativity, thought is (β) essentially an act of partition—judgment, which, however, does not revert to the old opposition of universality and being but distinguishes along the connections unique to the concept. Thirdly (γ), thought goes beyond the formal distinction and [pg 090] simultaneously creates an identity of the differences—thus representing nominal reason or inferential understanding. Intelligence, as the act of thought, recognizes. And (α) understanding from its generalities (the categories) explains the individual, and is then said to comprehend or understand itself: (β) in judgment, it explains the individual as a universal (species, genus). In these forms, the content appears as given: (γ) but in inference (syllogism), it characterizes content from itself, by transcending that form-difference. With the recognition of necessity, the last immediacy still connected to formal thought has disappeared.

In Logic there was thought, but in its implicitness, and as reason develops itself in this distinction-lacking medium. So in consciousness thought occurs as a stage (§ 437 note). Here reason is as the truth of the antithetical distinction, as it had taken shape within the mind's own limits. Thought thus recurs again and again in these different parts of philosophy, because these parts are different only through the medium they are in and the antithesis they imply; while thought is this one and the same centre, to which as to their truth the antithesis return.

In Logic there was thought, but in its implicit form, as reason unfolds within this medium that lacks distinction. Similarly, in awareness, thought appears as a stage (§ 437 note). Here, reason represents the truth of the contrasting distinction, as it takes shape within the mind’s own boundaries. Thought recurs repeatedly in these various areas of philosophy because these areas differ only through the medium they inhabit and the opposition they suggest; while thought is the one consistent center, to which the antithesis returns as its truth.

§ 468. Intelligence which as theoretical appropriates an immediate mode of being, is, now that it has completed taking possession, in its own property: the last negation of immediacy has implicitly required that the intelligence shall itself determine its content. Thus thought, as free notion, is now also free in point of content. But when intelligence is aware that it is determinative of the content, which is its mode no less than it is a mode of being, it is Will.

§ 468. Intelligence, which theoretically claims a direct way of being, is now that it has completed taking ownership, in its own property: the final rejection of immediacy has implicitly required that intelligence must determine its own content. Thus, thought, as an independent notion, is now also free in terms of content. But when intelligence recognizes that it determines the content, which is its way of being just as much as it is a way of existing, it becomes Will.

[pg 091]

Mind over Matter145.

§ 469. As will, the mind is aware that it is the author of its own conclusions, the origin of its self-fulfilment. Thus fulfilled, this independency or individuality form the side of existence or of reality for the Idea of mind. As will, the mind steps into actuality; whereas as cognition it is on the soil of notional generality. Supplying its own content, the will is self-possessed, and in the widest sense free: this is its characteristic trait. Its finitude lies in the formalism that the spontaneity of its self-fulfilment means no more than a general and abstract ownness, not yet identified with matured reason. It is the function of the essential will to bring liberty to exist in the formal will, and it is therefore the aim of that formal will to fill itself with its essential nature, i.e. to make liberty its pervading character, content, and aim, as well as its sphere of existence. The essential freedom of will is, and must always be, a thought: hence the way by which will can make itself objective mind is to rise to be a thinking will,—to give itself the content which it can only have as it thinks itself.

§ 469. As will, the mind recognizes that it creates its own conclusions, the source of its self-fulfillment. In this state of fulfillment, this independence or individuality represents existence or reality for the idea of mind. As will, the mind engages in reality; whereas, as cognition, it operates on a foundation of abstract generality. By providing its own content, the will is self-aware and, in the broadest sense, free; this is its defining feature. Its limitations lie in the fact that the spontaneity of its self-fulfillment signifies nothing more than a general and abstract sense of ownership, not yet aligned with fully developed reason. The role of the essential will is to bring freedom to exist in the formal will, and thus, the goal of that formal will is to infuse itself with its essential nature, meaning to make freedom its defining characteristic, substance, goal, and domain of existence. The essential freedom of will is, and must always be, a conceptualization; therefore, the way for will to become an objective mind is to elevate itself to a thinking will—to provide itself with the content it can only possess by conceptualizing itself.

True liberty, in the shape of moral life, consists in the will finding its purpose in a universal content, not in subjective or selfish interests. But such a content is only possible in thought and through thought: it is nothing short of absurd to seek to banish thought from the moral, religious, and law-abiding life.

True freedom, in terms of moral living, is about the will discovering its purpose in a universal context, rather than in personal or selfish interests. However, such a context can only be achieved through thought: it is completely unreasonable to try to eliminate thought from moral, religious, and lawful living.

§ 470. Practical mind, considered at first as formal or immediate will, contains a double ought—(1) in the contrast which the new mode of being projected outward by the will offers to the immediate positivity of its old existence and condition,—an antagonism which in [pg 092] consciousness grows to correlation with external objects. (2) That first self-determination, being itself immediate, is not at once elevated into a thinking universality: the latter, therefore, virtually constitutes an obligation on the former in point of form, as it may also constitute it in point of matter;—a distinction which only exists for the observer.

§ 470. A practical mind, initially seen as a formal or immediate will, has a dual obligation—(1) in the contrast between the new way of being expressed outwardly by the will and the immediate reality of its previous existence and state—this conflict grows into a relationship with external objects in [pg 092]. (2) That initial self-determination, being immediate, isn’t instantly raised to a thinking universality; therefore, the latter essentially creates an obligation for the former in terms of form, just as it may also create it in terms of matter—a distinction that only the observer can perceive.

(α) Practical Sense or Feeling146.

§ 471. The autonomy of the practical mind at first is immediate and therefore formal, i.e. it finds itself as an individuality determined in its inward nature. It is thus “practical feeling,” or instinct of action. In this phase, as it is at bottom a subjectivity simply identical with reason, it has no doubt a rational content, but a content which as it stands is individual, and for that reason also natural, contingent and subjective,—a content which may be determined quite as much by mere personalities of want and opinion, &c., and by the subjectivity which selfishly sets itself against the universal, as it may be virtually in conformity with reason.

§ 471. The autonomy of the practical mind at first is immediate and therefore formal, meaning it sees itself as an person defined in its inner nature. It is thus "practical vibe," or an instinct for action. In this phase, as it is fundamentally a subjectivity identical with reason, it certainly has a rational content, but that content, as it stands, is individual and, for that reason, also natural, contingent, and subjective—a content that can be shaped as much by mere personal wants and opinions, etc., and by the subjective self-interest that opposes the universal, as it can align with reason.

An appeal is sometimes made to the sense (feeling) of right and morality, as well as of religion, which man is alleged to possess,—to his benevolent dispositions,—and even to his heart generally,—i.e. to the subject so far as the various practical feelings are in it all combined. So far as this appeal implies (1) that these ideas are immanent in his own self, and (2) that when feeling is opposed to the logical understanding, it, and not the partial abstractions of the latter, may be the totality—the appeal has a legitimate meaning. But on the other hand feeling too may be onesided, unessential and bad. The rational, which exists in the shape of rationality when it is apprehended by thought, is the same content [pg 093] as the good practical feeling has, but presented in its universality and necessity, in its objectivity and truth.

An appeal is sometimes made to our sense of right and morality, as well as to religion, which people are said to have—to their kind-hearted nature—and even to their feelings overall—in other words, to the subject as far as all those practical feelings are concerned. This appeal suggests (1) that these ideas are inherent within ourselves, and (2) that when feelings conflict with logical understanding, it, rather than the limited abstractions of the latter, might represent the totality—this makes the appeal valid. However, on the flip side, feelings too may be one-sided, unessential, and harmful. The rational aspect, which exists in the form of rationality when understood by thought, is essentially the same content as the great practical feeling, but is presented in its universality and necessity, in its objectivity and truth.

Thus it is on the one hand silly to suppose that in the passage from feeling to law and duty there is any loss of import and excellence; it is this passage which lets feeling first reach its truth. It is equally silly to consider intellect as superfluous or even harmful to feeling, heart, and will; the truth and, what is the same thing, the actual rationality of the heart and will can only be at home in the universality of intellect, and not in the singleness of feeling as feeling. If feelings are of the right sort, it is because of their quality or content,—which is right only so far as it is intrinsically universal or has its source in the thinking mind. The difficulty for the logical intellect consists in throwing off the separation it has arbitrarily imposed between the several faculties of feeling and thinking mind, and coming to see that in the human being there is only one reason, in feeling, volition, and thought. Another difficulty connected with this is found in the fact that the Ideas which are the special property of the thinking mind, viz. God, law and morality, can also be felt. But feeling is only the form of the immediate and peculiar individuality of the subject, in which these facts, like any other objective facts (which consciousness also sets over against itself), may be placed.

So, on one hand, it's pretty ridiculous to think that moving from feeling to law and duty means losing any meaning or value; that transition is what allows feelings to truly express themselves. It's just as absurd to view intellect as unnecessary or even detrimental to feelings, emotions, and will; the truth—and what is essentially the real rationality of the heart and will—can only exist within the broader framework of intellect, not just in isolated feelings. If feelings are valid, it's because of their nature or content—which is right only to the extent that it is inherently universal or originates from a thinking mind. The challenge for logical intellect lies in overcoming the arbitrary separation it has created between the different faculties of feeling and thinking, and recognizing that a human being has only one reason, which encompasses feeling, will, and thought. Another challenge related to this is that the Ideas specific to the thinking mind, such as God, law, and morality, can also be felt. However, feeling is merely the expression of the individual's unique and immediate experience, in which these truths, like any other objective facts (that consciousness also observes), can be situated.

On the other hand, it is suspicious or even worse to cling to feeling and heart in place of the intelligent rationality of law, right and duty; because all that the former holds more than the latter is only the particular subjectivity with its vanity and caprice. For the same reason it is out of place in a scientific treatment of the feelings to deal with anything beyond their form, and to discuss their content; for the latter, when thought, is precisely what constitutes, in their universality and [pg 094] necessity, the rights and duties which are the true works of mental autonomy. So long as we study practical feelings and dispositions specially, we have only to deal with the selfish, bad, and evil; it is these alone which belong to the individuality which retains its opposition to the universal: their content is the reverse of rights and duties, and precisely in that way do they—but only in antithesis to the latter—retain a speciality of their own.

On the other hand, it's suspect or even worse to hold onto feelings and emotions instead of the intelligent rationality of law, rights, and duties; because all that the former has beyond the latter is just personal subjectivity with its vanity and unpredictability. For the same reason, it's inappropriate in a scientific exploration of feelings to discuss anything beyond their form and to analyze their content; because the latter, when considered, is exactly what defines, in their universality and necessity, the rights and duties that truly represent mental autonomy. As long as we focus specifically on practical feelings and dispositions, we only have to deal with the selfish, harmful, and evil aspects; these are the only ones that belong to individuality, which stands in opposition to the universal: their content contradicts rights and duties, and in that way, they—but only in contrast to the latter—maintain their own distinctiveness.

§ 472. The “Ought” of practical feeling is the claim of its essential autonomy to control some existing mode of fact—which is assumed to be worth nothing save as adapted to that claim. But as both, in their immediacy, lack objective determination, this relation of the requirement to existent fact is the utterly subjective and superficial feeling of pleasant or unpleasant.

§ 472. The "Should" of practical feeling is the assertion of its essential independence to govern a current state of affairs—which is considered valuable only if it aligns with that assertion. However, since both, in their immediacy, lack objective certainty, this connection between the requirement and actual fact is merely a subjective and surface-level experience of pleasure or discomfort.

Delight, joy, grief, &c., shame, repentance, contentment, &c., are partly only modifications of the formal “practical feeling” in general, but are partly different in the features that give the special tone and character mode to their “Ought.”

Delight, joy, grief, shame, repentance, contentment, and so on, are partly just variations of the formal “practical feeling” in general, but they also differ in the specific characteristics that give their “Ought” a unique tone and character.

The celebrated question as to the origin of evil in the world, so far at least as evil is understood to mean what is disagreeable and painful merely, arises on this stage of the formal practical feeling. Evil is nothing but the incompatibility between what is and what ought to be. “Ought” is an ambiguous term,—indeed infinitely so, considering that casual aims may also come under the form of Ought. But where the objects sought are thus casual, evil only executes what is rightfully due to the vanity and nullity of their planning: for they themselves were radically evil. The finitude of life and mind is seen in their judgment: the contrary which is separated from them they also have as a negative in them, and thus they are the contradiction called evil. In the dead there is neither evil nor pain: for in inorganic [pg 095] nature the intelligible unity (concept) does not confront its existence and does not in the difference at the same time remain its permanent subject. Whereas in life, and still more in mind, we have this immanent distinction present: hence arises the Ought: and this negativity, subjectivity, ego, freedom are the principles of evil and pain. Jacob Böhme viewed egoity (selfhood) as pain and torment, and as the fountain of nature and of spirit.

The celebrated question about the origin of evil in the world, at least as evil is understood to mean something unpleasant and painful, arises from this stage of formal practical feeling. Evil is simply the mismatch between what is and what should be. “Should” is a vague term—infinitely so, since random goals can also fall under the category of "should." But when the goals pursued are random, evil merely reflects the rightful outcome of the emptiness and futility of their planning: for they themselves were inherently flawed. The limitations of life and mind are evident in their judgments: they possess the opposite of what is separated from them as a negative aspect, making them the contradiction known as evil. In the dead, there is neither evil nor pain: for in inorganic nature, the intelligible unity (concept) does not challenge its existence and does not continuously remain its own subject in the midst of difference. In contrast, in life—and even more so in the mind—this inherent distinction is present: thus arises the "should": and this negativity, subjectivity, ego, and freedom are the foundations of evil and pain. Jacob Böhme perceived egoity (selfhood) as pain and suffering, and as the source of nature and spirit.

(β) The Impulses and Choice147.

§ 473. The practical ought is a “real” judgment. Will, which is essentially self-determination, finds in the conformity—as immediate and merely found to hand—of the existing mode to its requirement a negation, and something inappropriate to it. If the will is to satisfy itself, if the implicit unity of the universality and the special mode is to be realised, the conformity of its inner requirement and of the existent thing ought to be its act and institution. The will, as regards the form of its content, is at first still a natural will, directly identical with its specific mode:—natural impulse and inclination. Should, however, the totality of the practical spirit throw itself into a single one of the many restricted forms of impulse, each being always in conflict to another, it is passion.

§ 473. The practical "ought" is a “genuine” judgment. Will, which is basically self-determination, finds that the alignment—with its requirement being immediately and merely available—of the current mode has a negation and is something that doesn't fit. If the will is to fulfill itself, if the implicit unity of universality and the specific mode is to be achieved, the match between its inner requirement and the existing thing should be its action and its establishment. The will, regarding the form of its content, initially remains a natural will, directly coinciding with its specific mode:—natural urge and leaning. However, if the totality of the practical spirit focuses entirely on just one of the various limited forms of impulse, each of which inherently conflicts with the others, it becomes enthusiasm.

§ 474. Inclinations and passions embody the same constituent features as the practical feeling. Thus, while on one hand they are based on the rational nature of the mind; they on the other, as part and parcel of the still subjective and single will, are infected with contingency, and appear as particular to stand to the individual and to each other in an external relation and with a necessity which creates bondage.

§ 474. Inclinations and passions have the same basic characteristics as practical feelings. On one hand, they are grounded in the rational aspect of the mind; on the other hand, since they are part of the still subjective and individual will, they are influenced by chance and seem particular, relating to the individual and to each other in an external way, resulting in a necessity that creates a sense of bondage.

[pg 096]

The special note in passion is its restriction to one special mode of volition, in which the whole subjectivity of the individual is merged, be the value of that mode what it may. In consequence of this formalism, passion is neither good nor bad; the title only states that a subject has thrown his whole soul,—his interests of intellect, talent, character, enjoyment,—on one aim and object. Nothing great has been and nothing great can be accomplished without passion. It is only a dead, too often, indeed, a hypocritical moralising which inveighs against the form of passion as such.

The special note in passion is its focus on a specific type of will, where an individual's entire sense of self is combined, regardless of the value of that focus. Because of this formalism, passion isn't inherently good or bad; it simply indicates that a person has dedicated everything they are—intellect, talent, character, enjoyment—to one goal. Nothing significant has ever been achieved, nor can anything great be achieved, without passion. Often, it is just a lifeless and frequently hypocritical moralization that criticizes passion in its essence.

But with regard to the inclinations, the question is directly raised, Which are good and bad?—Up to what degree the good continue good;—and (as there are many, each with its private range) In what way have they, being all in one subject and hardly all, as experience shows, admitting of gratification, to suffer at least reciprocal restriction? And, first of all, as regards the numbers of these impulses and propensities, the case is much the same as with the psychical powers, whose aggregate is to form the mind theoretical,—an aggregate which is now increased by the host of impulses. The nominal rationality of impulse and propensity lies merely in their general impulse not to be subjective merely, but to get realised, overcoming the subjectivity by the subject's own agency. Their genuine rationality cannot reveal its secret to a method of outer reflection which pre-supposes a number of independent innate tendencies and immediate instincts, and therefore is wanting in a single principle and final purpose for them. But the immanent “reflection” of mind itself carries it beyond their particularity and their natural immediacy, and gives their contents a rationality and objectivity, in which they exist as necessary ties of social relation, as rights and duties. It is this objectification which [pg 097] evinces their real value, their mutual connexions, and their truth. And thus it was a true perception when Plato (especially including as he did the mind's whole nature under its right) showed that the full reality of justice could be exhibited only in the objective phase of justice, viz. in the construction of the State as the ethical life.

But regarding our desires, the question arises: Which ones are good and which are bad?—To what extent do the good ones remain good?—And since there are many desires, each with its own range, how can they all coexist when, as experience shows, not all can be satisfied, thus requiring at least some mutual limitation? First of all, concerning the number of these impulses and tendencies, the situation is similar to that of psychological abilities, which collectively shape the theoretical mind—an accumulation that is now expanded by a multitude of impulses. The supposed rationality of impulse and tendency lies mainly in their shared drive to not just be subjective but to become realized, overcoming their subjectivity through the individual's own actions. Their true rationality cannot be uncovered through an external reflection that assumes a set of independent innate tendencies and immediate instincts, and therefore lacks a single principle and ultimate aim for them. However, the inherent “reflection” of the mind itself moves beyond their particularity and natural immediacy, granting their contents a rationality and objectivity, where they exist as essential ties of social relations—as rights and responsibilities. This objectification indicates their real value, their interconnections, and their truth. Thus, it was a valid insight when Plato (especially since he encompassed the entire nature of the mind within its rights) demonstrated that the full reality of justice can only be manifested in the objective aspect of justice, which is the formation of the State as ethical life.

The answer to the question, therefore, What are the good and rational propensities, and how they are to be co-ordinated with each other? resolves itself into an exposition of the laws and forms of common life produced by the mind when developing itself as objective mind—a development in which the content of autonomous action loses its contingency and optionality. The discussion of the true intrinsic worth of the impulses, inclinations, and passions is thus essentially the theory of legal, moral, and social duties.

The answer to the question, then, What are the good and rational tendencies, and how do they coordinate with each other? boils down to an explanation of the laws and patterns of everyday life created by the mind as it evolves into an goal mind—a process where the content of independent action loses its randomness and options. The examination of the true intrinsic value of impulses, inclinations, and passions is really the theory of legal, moral, and social responsibilities.

§ 475. The subject is the act of satisfying impulses, an act of (at least) formal rationality, as it translates them from the subjectivity of content (which so far is purpose) into objectivity, where the subject is made to close with itself. If the content of the impulse is distinguished as the thing or business from this act of carrying it out, and we regard the thing which has been brought to pass as containing the element of subjective individuality and its action, this is what is called the interest. Nothing therefore is brought about without interest.

§ 475. The subject is the act of satisfying impulses, which is an act of (at least) formal rationality, as it translates these impulses from the subjective content (which so far is goal) into something objective, where the subject aligns with itself. If we distinguish the content of the impulse as the thing or task separate from the act of fulfilling it, and we see the outcome of that act as containing the element of subjective individuality and its action, this is referred to as interest. Therefore, nothing is accomplished without interest.

An action is an aim of the subject, and it is his agency too which executes this aim: unless the subject were in this way in the most disinterested action, i.e. unless he had an interest in it, there would be no action at all.—The impulses and inclinations are sometimes depreciated by being contrasted with the baseless chimera of a happiness, the free gift of nature, where [pg 098] wants are supposed to find their satisfaction without the agent doing anything to produce a conformity between immediate existence and his own inner requirements. They are sometimes contrasted, on the whole to their disadvantage, with the morality of duty for duty's sake. But impulse and passion are the very life-blood of all action: they are needed if the agent is really to be in his aim and the execution thereof. The morality concerns the content of the aim, which as such is the universal, an inactive thing, that finds its actualising in the agent; and finds it only when the aim is immanent in the agent, is his interest and—should it claim to engross his whole efficient subjectivity—his passion.

An action is the goal of the individual, and it's also the individual's agency that carries out this goal. If the individual weren't motivated by some interest in their actions, there would be no action at all. Impulses and desires are often dismissed when compared to the unrealistic idea of happiness as a natural gift, where wants are thought to be satisfied without the individual doing anything to align their immediate reality with their inner needs. They are often seen in a less favorable light when contrasted with the morality of duty for duty's sake. However, impulse and passion are essential to all action; they are necessary for the individual to fully engage in their goals and to carry them out. Morality relates to the goal's content, which is universal and inactive, and only finds realization in the individual when the goal is inherent within them, becomes their interest, and—if it aims to engage their entire active subjectivity—becomes their passion.

§ 476. The will, as thinking and implicitly free, distinguishes itself from the particularity of the impulses, and places itself as simple subjectivity of thought above their diversified content. It is thus “reflecting” will.

§ 476. The will, which is thoughtful and inherently free, sets itself apart from the specific impulses and positions itself as a straightforward subject of thought above their varied content. It is therefore a "reflecting" will.

§ 477. Such a particularity of impulse has thus ceased to be a mere datum: the reflective will now sees it as its own, because it closes with it and thus gives itself specific individuality and actuality. It is now on the standpoint of choosing between inclinations, and is option or choice.

§ 477. This specific kind of impulse has stopped being just a fact: the reflective will now recognizes it as its own since it aligns with it, giving itself distinct individuality and reality. It is now at the point of selecting between desires, existing as option or option.

§ 478. Will as choice claims to be free, reflected into itself as the negativity of its merely immediate autonomy. However, as the content, in which its former universality concludes itself to actuality, is nothing but the content of the impulses and appetites, it is actual only as a subjective and contingent will. It realises itself in a particularity, which it regards at the same time as a nullity, and finds a satisfaction in what it has at the same time emerged from. As thus contradictory, it is the process of distracting and suspending [pg 099] one desire or enjoyment by another,—and one satisfaction, which is just as much no satisfaction, by another, without end. But the truth of the particular satisfactions is the universal, which under the name of happiness the thinking will makes its aim.

§ 478. Will as choice claims to be free, reflecting back on itself as the negativity of its immediate autonomy. However, since the content, in which its previous universality reaches actualization, is simply the content of impulses and desires, it exists only as a subjective and contingent will. It realizes itself in a particular aspect, which it simultaneously sees as insignificant, and finds satisfaction in what it has also come from. Thus contradictory, it involves the process of replacing and delaying [pg 099] one desire or enjoyment with another,—and one satisfaction, which also amounts to no real satisfaction, with another, endlessly. But the truth of the specific satisfactions is the universal, which the reflective will aims for under the name of joy.

(γ) Happiness148.

§ 479. In this idea, which reflection and comparison have educed, of a universal satisfaction, the impulses, so far as their particularity goes, are reduced to a mere negative; and it is held that in part they are to be sacrificed to each other for the behoof that aim, partly sacrificed to that aim directly, either altogether or in part. Their mutual limitation, on one hand, proceeds from a mixture of qualitative and quantitative considerations: on the other hand, as happiness has its sole affirmative contents in the springs of action, it is on them that the decision turns, and it is the subjective feeling and good pleasure which must have the casting vote as to where happiness is to be placed.

§ 479. In this concept, shaped by reflection and comparison, the idea of universal satisfaction reduces various impulses to a simple negative; it is believed that some must be sacrificed to one another for the sake of that goal, and some are directly sacrificed to that goal, either fully or partially. Their mutual limitations come from a mixture of qualitative and quantitative factors: on the other hand, since happiness has its only yes content in the motivations behind actions, the decision rests on these motivations, and it is the subjective feelings and pleasure that must decide where happiness should be placed.

§ 480. Happiness is the mere abstract and merely imagined universality of things desired,—a universality which only ought to be. But the particularity of the satisfaction which just as much is as it is abolished, and the abstract singleness, the option which gives or does not give itself (as it pleases) an aim in happiness, find their truth in the intrinsic universality of the will, i.e. its very autonomy or freedom. In this way choice is will only as pure subjectivity, which is pure and concrete at once, by having for its contents and aim only that infinite mode of being—freedom itself. In this truth of its autonomy, where concept and object are one, the will is an actually free will.

§ 480. Happiness is just an abstract and imagined idea of everything we desire—a concept that should exist. However, the specific satisfaction that both exists and is also negated, along with the abstract simplicity of choices that may or may not provide a direction toward happiness, finds its reality in the inherent universality of the will, which is essentially its autonomy or freedom. Thus, choice is will only as pure subjectivity, which is both pure and concrete at the same time, by focusing solely on that infinite state of existence—freedom itself. In this truth of its autonomy, where concept and object merge, the will is an actually free will.

[pg 100]

Free Mind149.

§ 481. Actual free will is the unity of theoretical and practical mind: a free will, which realises its own freedom of will now that the formalism, fortuitousness, and contractedness of the practical content up to this point have been superseded. By superseding the adjustments of means therein contained, the will is the immediate individuality self-instituted,—an individuality, however, also purified of all that interferes with its universalism, i.e. with freedom itself. This universalism the will has as its object and aim, only so far as it thinks itself, knows this its concept, and is will as free intelligence.

§ 481. Actual free will is the blend of theoretical and practical thought: a free will that realizes its own freedom now that the limitations, randomness, and narrowness of its practical content up to this point have been overcome. By overcoming the adjustments of means contained within it, the will becomes the instant individuality that is self-created—an individuality that is also refined of everything that obstructs its universal nature, which is to say, freedom itself. This universal nature is the will's objective and purpose, only to the extent that it thinks of itself, understands this concept, and exists as will as free smarts.

§ 482. The mind which knows itself as free and wills itself as this its object, i.e. which has its true being for characteristic and aim, is in the first instance the rational will in general, or implicit Idea, and because implicit only the notion of absolute mind. As abstract Idea again, it is existent only in the immediate will—it is the existential side of reason,—the single will as aware of this its universality constituting its contents and aim, and of which it is only the formal activity. If the will, therefore, in which the Idea thus appears is only finite, that will is also the act of developing the Idea, and of investing its self-unfolding content with an existence which, as realising the idea, is actuality. It is thus “Objective” Mind.

§ 482. The mind that recognizes itself as free and chooses itself as its object, meaning it identifies its true existence as its characteristic and goal, is primarily the rational will in general, or the implicit Idea, and because it is implicit, it is only the idea of absolute mind. As the summary Idea, it exists only in the urgent will—it represents the existential aspect of reason,—the single will that is aware of its universality, which defines its content and goal, and of which it is merely the formal activity. If the will, therefore, in which the Idea appears is merely finite, then that will also acts to develop the Idea and to endow its own unfolding content with an existence that, by realizing the idea, is reality. In this way, it is called "Goal" Mind.

No Idea is so generally recognised as indefinite, ambiguous, and open to the greatest misconceptions (to which therefore it actually falls a victim) as the idea of Liberty: none in common currency with so little appreciation of its meaning. Remembering that free mind is actual mind, we can see how misconceptions about it are of tremendous consequence in practice. When individuals and nations have once got in their heads [pg 101] the abstract concept of full-blown liberty, there is nothing like it in its uncontrollable strength, just because it is the very essence of mind, and that as its very actuality. Whole continents, Africa and the East, have never had this idea, and are without it still. The Greeks and Romans, Plato and Aristotle, even the Stoics, did not have it. On the contrary, they saw that it is only by birth (as e.g. an Athenian or Spartan citizen), or by strength of character, education, or philosophy (—the sage is free even as a slave and in chains) that the human being is actually free. It was through Christianity that this idea came into the world. According to Christianity, the individual as such has an infinite value as the object and aim of divine love, destined as mind to live in absolute relationship with God himself, and have God's mind dwelling in him: i.e. man is implicitly destined to supreme freedom. If, in religion as such, man is aware of this relationship to the absolute mind as his true being, he has also, even when he steps into the sphere of secular existence, the divine mind present with him, as the substance of the state of the family, &c. These institutions are due to the guidance of that spirit, and are constituted after its measure; whilst by their existence the moral temper comes to be indwelling in the individual, so that in this sphere of particular existence, of present sensation and volition, he is actually free.

No idea is more widely recognized as vague, unclear, and prone to misunderstandings (which it often falls victim to) than the concept of Liberty: none is more commonly used with so little understanding of its meaning. Remembering that a free mind is an real mind, we can see how misconceptions about it have significant practical consequences. Once individuals and nations grasp the abstract concept of complete liberty, its uncontrollable power is unparalleled, simply because it represents the very essence of mind and its actuality. Entire continents, like Africa and the East, have never embraced this idea and still lack it. The Greeks and Romans, including Plato and Aristotle, even the Stoics, did not possess it. Instead, they believed that true freedom comes only through birth (like being an Athenian or Spartan citizen), or through strength of character, education, or philosophy (the wise person is free even as a slave or in chains). This idea entered the world through Christianity. According to Christianity, every individual accordingly holds infinite value as the focus and purpose of divine love, destined to exist in absolute relationship with God himself, with God's mind residing within them: meaning that humans are inherently destined for supreme freedom. In religion, when a person recognizes this relationship to the absolute mind as their true essence, they also carry the divine mind with them even when they engage in secular life, as part of the state of family, etc. These institutions arise from the influence of that spirit and are formed according to its principles; their existence fosters a moral character within the individual, so that in this realm of specific existence, present experience, and choice, they are actually free.

If to be aware of the idea—to be aware, i.e. that men are aware of freedom as their essence, aim, and object—is matter of speculation, still this very idea itself is the actuality of men—not something which they have, as men, but which they are. Christianity in its adherents has realised an ever-present sense that they are not and cannot be slaves; if they are made slaves, if the decision as regards their property rests with an arbitrary [pg 102] will, not with laws or courts of justice, they would find the very substance of their life outraged. This will to liberty is no longer an impulse which demands its satisfaction, but the permanent character—the spiritual consciousness grown into a non-impulsive nature. But this freedom, which the content and aim of freedom has, is itself only a notion—a principle of the mind and heart, intended to develope into an objective phase, into legal, moral, religious, and not less into scientific actuality.

If being aware of the idea—that people recognize freedom as their essence, goal, and purpose—is a matter of guesswork, this very idea is the reality of humanity—not something they have as individuals, but something they are. Christianity, through its followers, has expressed a constant awareness that they are not and cannot be slaves; if they are enslaved, if decisions about their property depend on an arbitrary [pg 102] will, rather than on laws or courts of justice, they would feel that the very essence of their existence has been violated. This desire for freedom is no longer an urge that seeks fulfillment, but a permanent trait—the spiritual awareness transformed into a non-impulsive quality. However, this freedom, which embodies the content and purpose of freedom, is merely an idea—a principle of the mind and heart, meant to develop into an objective reality, encompassing legal, moral, religious, and also scientific aspects.

[pg 103]

Section II. Mind Goals.

§ 483. The objective Mind is the absolute Idea, but only existing in posse: and as it is thus on the territory of finitude, its actual rationality retains the aspect of external apparency. The free will finds itself immediately confronted by differences which arise from the circumstance that freedom is its inward function and aim, and is in relation to an external and already subsisting objectivity, which splits up into different heads: viz. anthropological data (i.e. private and personal needs), external things of nature which exist for consciousness, and the ties of relation between individual wills which are conscious of their own diversity and particularity. These aspects constitute the external material for the embodiment of the will.

§ 483. The objective Mind is the absolute Idea, but only existing in potential: and since it operates within the realm of finitude, its actual rationality appears as external reality. The free will is immediately faced with differences that arise from the fact that freedom is its inward function and goal, while being related to an external and already existing objectivity, which breaks down into various categories: namely, anthropological data (i.e. private and personal needs), external natural things that exist for consciousness, and the relationships between individual wills that recognize their own diversity and uniqueness. These aspects make up the external material for the expression of the will.

§ 484. But the purposive action of this will is to realise its concept, Liberty, in these externally-objective aspects, making the latter a world moulded by the former, which in it is thus at home with itself, locked together with it: the concept accordingly perfected to the Idea. Liberty, shaped into the actuality of a world, receives the form of Necessity the deeper substantial nexus of which is the system or organisation of the principles of liberty, whilst its phenomenal nexus is power or authority, [pg 104] and the sentiment of obedience awakened in consciousness.

§ 484. But the purposeful action of this will is to realize its concept, Liberty, in these outward aspects, shaping the world through the will so that it feels at home within itself, intertwined with it: the concept thus perfected into the Idea. Liberty, formed into the reality of a world, takes on the necessity whose deeper substantial connection is the system or organization of the principles of liberty, while its observable connection is power or authority, [pg 104] and the feeling of obedience stirred in consciousness.

§ 485. This unity of the rational will with the single will (this being the peculiar and immediate medium in which the former is actualised) constitutes the simple actuality of liberty. As it (and its content) belongs to thought, and is the virtual universal, the content has its right and true character only in the form of universality. When invested with this character for the intelligent consciousness, or instituted as an authoritative power, it is a Law150. When, on the other hand, the content is freed from the mixedness and fortuitousness, attaching to it in the practical feeling and in impulse, and is set and grafted in the individual will, not in the form of impulse, but in its universality, so as to become its habit, temper and character, it exists as manner and custom, or Usage151.

§ 485. This unity of rational will with the individual will (which is the unique and direct way the former is realized) makes up the straightforward reality of freedom. Since it (and its content) relates to thought and is the potential universal, the content only has its rightful and true nature in the form of universality. When it is given this character for an aware consciousness, or recognized as an authoritative power, it becomes a Law150. Conversely, when the content is removed from the confusion and randomness associated with practical feelings and impulses, and is established and integrated into the individual will, not as an impulse but in its universality, shaping into its habit, nature, and character, it takes the form of manner and custom, or Use151.

§ 486. This “reality,” in general, where free will has existence, is the Law (Right),—the term being taken in a comprehensive sense not merely as the limited juristic law, but as the actual body of all the conditions of freedom. These conditions, in relation to the subjective will, where they, being universal, ought to have and can only have their existence, are its Duties; whereas as its temper and habit they are Manners. What is a right is also a duty, and what is a duty, is also a right. For a mode of existence is a right, only as a consequence of the free substantial will: and the same content of fact, when referred to the will distinguished as subjective and individual, is a duty. It is the same content which the subjective consciousness recognises as a duty, and brings into existence in these several wills. The finitude of the objective will thus creates the semblance of a distinction between rights and duties.

§ 486. This “reality,” in general, where free will has being, is the Law (Right)—the term being used broadly, not just as the limited legal law, but as the actual set of all the conditions of freedom. These conditions, in relation to the subjective will, where they are universal, should have and can only have their existence, are its Responsibilities; while their nature and habits are Etiquette. What is a right is also a duty, and what is a duty is also a right. A mode of existence is a right only as a result of the free substantial will: and the same factual content, when related to the will seen as subjective and individual, is a duty. It is the same content that the subjective consciousness recognizes as a duty and brings into being in these various wills. The limitations of the objective will thus create the illusion of a distinction between rights and duties.

[pg 105]

In the phenomenal range right and duty are correlata, at least in the sense that to a right on my part corresponds a duty in some one else. But, in the light of the concept, my right to a thing is not merely possession, but as possession by a person it is property, or legal possession, and it is a duty to possess things as property, i.e. to be as a person. Translated into the phenomenal relationship, viz. relation to another person—this grows into the duty of some one else to respect my right. In the morality of the conscience, duty in general is in me—a free subject—at the same time a right of my subjective will or disposition. But in this individualist moral sphere, there arises the division between what is only inward purpose (disposition or intention), which only has its being in me and is merely subjective duty, and the actualisation of that purpose: and with this division a contingency and imperfection which makes the inadequacy of mere individualistic morality. In social ethics these two parts have reached their truth, their absolute unity; although even right and duty return to one another and combine by means of certain adjustments and under the guise of necessity. The rights of the father of the family over its members are equally duties towards them; just as the children's duty of obedience is their right to be educated to the liberty of manhood. The penal judicature of a government, its rights of administration, &c., are no less its duties to punish, to administer, &c.; as the services of the members of the State in dues, military services, &c., are duties and yet their right to the protection of their private property and of the general substantial life in which they have their root. All the aims of society and the State are the private aim of the individuals. But the set of adjustments, by which their duties come back to them as the exercise and enjoyment of right, [pg 106] produces an appearance of diversity: and this diversity is increased by the variety of shapes which value assumes in the course of exchange, though it remains intrinsically the same. Still it holds fundamentally good that he who has no rights has no duties and vice versa.

In the amazing realm of rights and duties, they are interconnected, meaning that for every right I have, someone else has a corresponding duty. However, my right to something isn't just about having it; it's about possessing it as a person, which means it becomes property or legal ownership, and there's a duty to treat possessions as property, which means being recognized as a person. When we translate this into relationships with others, it turns into the obligation for someone else to respect my right. In moral terms, duty exists within me—a free individual—while also being a right related to my personal will or intention. Yet, within this individualistic moral framework, there's a distinction between my internal purpose (disposition or intention), which exists only within me as a subjective duty, and the realization of that purpose. This distinction introduces a level of uncertainty and imperfection that highlights the shortcomings of pure individualistic morality. In social ethics, these two aspects achieve their truth and absolute unity, even though rights and duties interact and merge through various adjustments and appear necessary. The rights of a family leader over its members also come with corresponding duties towards them, just as children's duty to obey translates into their right to be educated for personal freedom. A government's penal system and its administrative rights also entail duties to punish and manage, just like how citizens' contributions to the state—through taxes and military service—are both duties and their right to the protection of their private property and the general well-being that sustains them. All societal and state objectives are fundamentally the individual goals of people. However, the adjustments that cause these duties to reflect back as the exercise and enjoyment of rights create an appearance of diversity. This diversity is further enhanced by the different forms that value takes during exchanges, although it remains essentially unchanged. Ultimately, it's still true that those who have no rights also have no duties, and vice versa.

Distribution.

§ 487. The free will is

§ 487. The free will is

A. itself at first immediate, and hence as a single being—the person: the existence which the person gives to its liberty is property. The Right as right (law) is formal, abstract right.

A. itself at first immediate, and therefore as a single entity—the individual: the existence that the person gives to its freedom is real estate. The Right now right (law) is formal, abstract right.

B. When the will is reflected into self, so as to have its existence inside it, and to be thus at the same time characterised as a particular, it is the right of the subjective will, morality of the individual conscience.

B. When the will is turned inward, so that it exists within itself and is characterized as a specific, it represents the right of the subjective will and the ethics of individual conscience.

C. When the free will is the substantial will, made actual in the subject and conformable to its concept and rendered a totality of necessity,—it is the ethics of actual life in family, civil society, and state.

C. When free will is the core will, realized in the individual and aligned with its concept, creating a complete necessity—it represents the ethics of real life in family, civil society, and the state.

[pg 107]

Sub-Section A. Legal.152

Real Estate.

§ 488. Mind, in the immediacy of its self-secured liberty, is an individual, but one that knows its individuality as an absolutely free will: it is a person, in whom the inward sense of this freedom, as in itself still abstract and empty, has its particularity and fulfilment not yet on its own part, but on an external thing. This thing, as something devoid of will, has no rights against the subjectivity of intelligence and volition, and is by that subjectivity made adjectival to it, the external sphere of its liberty;—possession.

§ 488. The mind, in its immediate self-secured freedom, is an individual, but one that understands its individuality as a completely free will: it is a individual, in whom the inner sense of this freedom, being still abstract and empty in itself, finds its particularity and fulfillment not yet on its own, but through an external item. This thing, being lacking in will, has no rights against the subjectivity of intelligence and willpower, and is made subordinate to that subjectivity, forming the external sphere of its freedom;—ownership.

§ 489. By the judgment of possession, at first in the outward appropriation, the thing acquires the predicate of “mine.” But this predicate, on its own account merely “practical,” has here the signification that I import my personal will into the thing. As so characterised, possession is property, which as possession is a means, but as existence of the personality is an end.

§ 489. Through the judgment of possession, at first in the external appropriation, the thing takes on the label of “mine.” However, this label, on its own, simply has a “hands-on” meaning; it signifies that I am asserting my personal will over the thing. In this way, possession is real estate, which is a means when viewed as possession, but as a manifestation of personality, it is an end.

§ 490. In his property the person is brought into union with itself. But the thing is an abstractly external thing, and the I in it is abstractly external. The concrete return of me into me in the externality is [pg 108] that I, the infinite self-relation, am as a person the repulsion of me from myself, and have the existence of my personality in the being of other persons, in my relation to them and in my recognition by them, which is thus mutual.

§ 490. In his property, a person connects with themselves. But the thing is just an abstract object, and the "I" within it is an abstract concept. The real return of myself to myself in the external world is [pg 108] that I, as an infinite self-relation, experience as a person the distancing of myself from myself, and I find the existence of my personality in the being of other people, in my relationship with them and in my acknowledgment by them, which is therefore mutual.

§ 491. The thing is the mean by which the extremes meet in one. These extremes are the persons who, in the knowledge of their identity as free, are simultaneously mutually independent. For them my will has its definite recognisable existence in the thing by the immediate bodily act of taking possession, or by the formation of the thing or, it may be, by mere designation of it.

§ 491. The thing is the mean that connects the extremes into one. These extremes are the individuals who, knowing they are free, are also mutually independent. For them, my will has its clear and identifiable existence in the thing through the immediate physical act of taking possession, by creating the thing, or perhaps simply by naming it.

§ 492. The casual aspect of property is that I place my will in this thing: so far my will is arbitrary, I can just as well put it in it as not,—just as well withdraw it as not. But so far as my will lies in a thing, it is only I who can withdraw it: it is only with my will that the thing can pass to another, whose property it similarly becomes only with his will:—Contract.

§ 492. The casual aspect of property is that I put my will into this thing: as long as my will is random, I can just as easily choose to put it in or not—I can just as easily take it back as not. But as long as my will is in a thing, only I can take it back: it is only through my will that the thing can be transferred to someone else, whose property it similarly becomes only through their will:—Agreement.

(b) Agreement.

§ 493. The two wills and their agreement in the contract are as an internal state of mind different from its realisation in the performance. The comparatively “ideal” utterance (of contract) in the stipulation contains the actual surrender of a property by the one, its changing hands, and its acceptance by the other will. The contract is thus thoroughly binding: it does not need the performance of the one or the other to become so—otherwise we should have an infinite regress or infinite division of thing, labour, and time. The utterance in the stipulation is complete and exhaustive. The inwardness of the will which surrenders and the will which accepts the property is in the realm of ideation, [pg 109] and in that realm the word is deed and thing (§ 462)—the full and complete deed, since here the conscientiousness of the will does not come under consideration (as to whether the thing is meant in earnest or is a deception), and the will refers only to the external thing.

§ 493. The two intentions and their agreement in the contract represent an in-house state of mind that is different from its actualization in the performance. The comparatively "perfect" statement (of the contract) in the condition includes the actual transfer of property by one party, its change in ownership, and its acceptance by the other party. The contract is thus fully binding: it doesn't require either party to perform for it to be effective—otherwise, we would face an endless loop or an infinite breakdown of property, labor, and time. The statement in the stipulation is complete and thorough. The inner intention of the party giving up the property and the intention of the party accepting it exist in the realm of concepts, [pg 109] and in that realm, the word is action and reality (§ 462)—the full and complete action, since here the sincerity of the intention is not taken into account (whether the item is genuinely intended or if it is a trick), and the intention only pertains to the external item.

§ 494. Thus in the stipulation we have the substantial being of the contract standing out in distinction from its real utterance in the performance, which is brought down to a mere sequel. In this way there is put into the thing or performance a distinction between its immediate specific quality and its substantial being or value, meaning by value the quantitative terms into which that qualitative feature has been translated. One piece of property is thus made comparable with another, and may be made equivalent to a thing which is (in quality) wholly heterogeneous. It is thus treated in general as an abstract, universal thing or commodity.

§ 494. In the stipulation, we have the significant essence of the contract clearly distinguishable from its real expression in the performance, which becomes just a result. This creates a distinction within the thing or performance between its immediate specific quality and its substantial essence or value, where value refers to the quantifiable terms into which that qualitative aspect has been translated. This way, one piece of property can be compared to another and can be treated as equivalent to something that is entirely different in quality. Thus, it is generally regarded as an abstract, universal item or commodity.

§ 495. The contract, as an agreement which has a voluntary origin and deals with a casual commodity, involves at the same time the giving to this “accidental” will a positive fixity. This will may just as well not be conformable to law (right), and, in that case, produces a wrong: by which however the absolute law (right) is not superseded, but only a relationship originated of right to wrong.

§ 495. The contract, as an agreement that comes from a voluntary choice and involves a random commodity, also gives this “unintentional” will a certain stability. This will may not align with the law (right), and if that happens, it creates a wrong: however, this does not replace the absolute law (right), but rather establishes a relationship between right and wrong.

(c) Right vs. Wrong.

§ 496. Law (right) considered as the realisation of liberty in externals, breaks up into a multiplicity of relations to this external sphere and to other persons (§§ 491, 493 seqq.). In this way there are (1) several titles or grounds at law, of which (seeing that property both on the personal and the real side is exclusively individual) only one is the right, but which, because they face each other, each and all are invested with a show [pg 110] of right, against which the former is defined as the intrinsically right.

§ 496. Law (right) viewed as the realization of freedom in the external world, breaks down into various relationships with this external sphere and with other people (§§ 491, 493 seqq.). In this way, there are (1) several legal titles or grounds, of which (considering that property, both personal and real, is solely individual) only one is the right, but since they confront each other, each and all are presented with a display [pg 110] of right, against which the former is defined as the intrinsically right.

§ 497. Now so long as (compared against this show) the one intrinsically right, still presumed identical with the several titles, is affirmed, willed, and recognised, the only diversity lies in this, that the special thing is subsumed under the one law or right by the particular will of these several persons. This is naïve, non-malicious wrong. Such wrong in the several claimants is a simple negative judgment, expressing the civil suit. To settle it there is required a third judgment, which, as the judgment of the intrinsically right, is disinterested, and a power of giving the one right existence as against that semblance.

§ 497. As long as the one intrinsically right thing is confirmed, desired, and acknowledged (when compared to this situation), and is still assumed to be identical with the various titles, the only difference is that this specific item is included under the one law or right by the particular will of these different individuals. This is a straightforward, unintentional mistake. Such a mistake among the various claimants is simply a negative judgment, representing the civil suit. To resolve it, a third judgment is needed, which, as the judgment of the intrinsically right thing, is impartial, and has the power to give the one right tangible existence against that illusion.

§ 498. But (2) if the semblance of right is willed as such against right intrinsical by the particular will, which thus becomes wicked, then the external recognition of right is separated from the right's true value; and while the former only is respected, the latter is violated. This gives the wrong of fraud—the infinite judgment as identical (§ 173),—where the nominal relation is retained, but the sterling value is let slip.

§ 498. But (2) if the appearance of right is intended as such against genuine right by the specific will, which then becomes awesome, the external acknowledgment of right is separated from the true value of right; and while the former is acknowledged, the latter is violated. This leads to the wrong of scam—the infinite judgment as identical (§ 173),—where the nominal relation is kept, but the real value is lost.

§ 499. (3) Finally, the particular will sets itself in opposition to the intrinsic right by negating that right itself as well as its recognition or semblance. [Here there is a negatively infinite judgment (§ 173) in which there is denied the class as a whole, and not merely the particular mode—in this case the apparent recognition.] Thus the will is violently wicked, and commits a crime.

§ 499. (3) Finally, the specific will stands against the inherent right by rejecting that right itself as well as its acknowledgment or appearance. [Here, there is a negatively infinite judgment (§ 173) in which the whole class is denied, not just the specific instance—in this case, the apparent acknowledgment.] Thus, the will is brutally wrong and commits a crime.

§ 500. As an outrage on right, such an action is essentially and actually null. In it the agent, as a volitional and intelligent being, sets up a law—a law however which is nominal and recognised by him only—a universal which holds good for him, and under which [pg 111] he has at the same time subsumed himself by his action. To display the nullity of such an act, to carry out simultaneously this nominal law and the intrinsic right, in the first instance by means of a subjective individual will, is the work of Revenge. But, revenge, starting from the interest of an immediate particular personality, is at the same time only a new outrage; and so on without end. This progression, like the last, abolishes itself in a third judgment, which is disinterested—punishment.

§ 500. As an offense against principles, such an action is fundamentally and actually void. In this case, the individual, as a willing and rational being, creates a law—though it's merely a nominal one acknowledged only by him—a universal that applies to them, and under which [pg 111] he has simultaneously made himself subject through his action. To demonstrate the emptiness of such an act, to enact both this nominal law and the intrinsic right, initially through the will of a subjective individual, is the task of Revenge. However, revenge, driven by the interests of an immediate personal perspective, is in itself just another offense; and this cycle continues endlessly. This sequence, like the previous one, ultimately resolves in a third judgment, which is impartial—consequences.

§ 501. The instrumentality by which authority is given to intrinsic right is (α) that a particular will, that of the judge, being conformable to the right, has an interest to turn against the crime (—which in the first instance, in revenge, is a matter of chance), and (β) that an executive power (also in the first instance casual) negates the negation of right that was created by the criminal. This negation of right has its existence in the will of the criminal; and consequently revenge or punishment directs itself against the person or property of the criminal and exercises coercion upon him. It is in this legal sphere that coercion in general has possible scope,—compulsion against the thing, in seizing and maintaining it against another's seizure: for in this sphere the will has its existence immediately in externals as such, or in corporeity, and can be seized only in this quarter. But more than possible compulsion is not, so long as I can withdraw myself as free from every mode of existence, even from the range of all existence, i.e. from life. It is legal only as abolishing a first and original compulsion.

§ 501. The way that authority is given to intrinsic right is (α) that a specific will, that of the judge, which aligns with the right, has a vested interest in countering the crime (—which initially, as a form of revenge, depends on chance), and (β) that an executive power (also initially casual) counters the denial of right created by the criminal. This denial of right exists in the will of the criminal; therefore, revenge or punishment targets the person or property of the criminal and imposes pressure on them. It is within this legal framework that coercion in general has potential scope,—compulsion against the object, in seizing and retaining it against another's claim: because in this context, the will has its reality immediately in the externals or in physicality, and can only be seized in this regard. However, more than possible compulsion does not exist, as long as I am able to withdraw myself as free from all modes of existence, even from the entirety of existence, i.e., from life. It is legal only as it nullifies a first and original compulsion.

§ 502. A distinction has thus emerged between the law (right) and the subjective will. The “reality” of right, which the personal will in the first instance gives itself in immediate wise, is seen to be due to the [pg 112] instrumentality of the subjective will,—whose influence as on one hand it gives existence to the essential right, so may on the other cut itself off from and oppose itself to it. Conversely, the claim of the subjective will to be in this abstraction a power over the law of right is null and empty of itself: it gets truth and reality essentially only so far as that will in itself realises the reasonable will. As such it is morality153 proper.

§ 502. A distinction has emerged between the law (right) and personal will. The "real life" of right, which the personal will initially creates in an immediate way, is understood to be due to the [pg 112] involvement of the personal will. On one hand, this will brings the essential right into existence, but on the other hand, it can also detach itself from and oppose it. Conversely, the claim of the personal will to hold power over the law of right in this abstract sense is hollow and meaningless by itself: it only gains truth and reality to the extent that this will realizes the reasonable will. In that sense, it is ethics153

The phrase “Law of Nature,” or Natural Right154, in use for the philosophy of law involves the ambiguity that it may mean either right as something existing ready-formed in nature, or right as governed by the nature of things, i.e. by the notion. The former used to be the common meaning, accompanied with the fiction of a state of nature, in which the law of nature should hold sway; whereas the social and political state rather required and implied a restriction of liberty and a sacrifice of natural rights. The real fact is that the whole law and its every article are based on free personality alone,—on self-determination or autonomy, which is the very contrary of determination by nature. The law of nature—strictly so called—is for that reason the predominance of the strong and the reign of force, and a state of nature a state of violence and wrong, of which nothing truer can be said than that one ought to depart from it. The social state, on the other hand, is the condition in which alone right has its actuality: what is to be restricted and sacrificed is just the wilfulness and violence of the state of nature.

The term “Natural Law,” or Natural Right154, in the context of legal philosophy, is ambiguous because it can refer either to a right that exists inherently in nature or to a right that is defined by the nature of things, meaning by the concept itself. The former was traditionally the common interpretation, which came with the idea of a state of nature, where the law of nature would be in effect; meanwhile, the social and political order actually required and implied limitations on freedom and a compromise of natural rights. The truth is that all laws and every provision are fundamentally based on individual freedom—on self-determination or autonomy, which is the opposite of being determined by nature. The law of nature, in its strictest sense, represents the dominance of the powerful and the rule of force, and a state of nature is a state of violence and injustice, from which it is best to move away. In contrast, the social order is the only condition where rights can be fully realized: what needs to be limited and sacrificed is the arbitrary behavior and violence typical of the state of nature.

[pg 113]

Sub-Section B. The Morality of Conscience155.

§ 503. The free individual, who, in mere law, counts only as a person, is now characterised as a subject, a will reflected into itself so that, be its affection what it may, it is distinguished (as existing in it) as its own from the existence of freedom in an external thing. Because the affection of the will is thus inwardised, the will is at the same time made a particular, and there arise further particularisations of it and relations of these to one another. This affection is partly the essential and implicit will, the reason of the will, the essential basis of law and moral life: partly it is the existent volition, which is before us and throws itself into actual deeds, and thus comes into relationship with the former. The subjective will is morally free, so far as these features are its inward institution, its own, and willed by it. Its utterance in deed with this freedom is an action, in the externality of which it only admits as its own, and allows to be imputed to it, so much as it has consciously willed.

§ 503. The free individual, who in legal terms is considered just a person, is now described as a topic, a will that reflects on itself so that, regardless of its emotions, it is recognized (as existing within it) as its own in contrast to the existence of freedom in something external. Because the emotions of the will are thus internalized, the will also becomes a particular entity, leading to further distinctions and relationships among these. This emotion is partly the essential and implicit will, the reasoning behind the will, the fundamental basis of law and moral life: and partly it is the actual will, which presents itself and manifests in actions, thus creating a relationship with the former. The subjective will is ethical free, as far as these characteristics are its internal structure, its own, and desired by it. Its expression through action with this freedom is an activity, in which it only recognizes as its own and accepts responsibility for, as much as it has consciously chosen.

This subjective or “moral” freedom is what a European especially calls freedom. In virtue of the right thereto a man must possess a personal knowledge of the distinction between good and evil in general: ethical and [pg 114] religious principles shall not merely lay their claim on him as external laws and precepts of authority to be obeyed, but have their assent, recognition, or even justification in his heart, sentiment, conscience, intelligence, &c. The subjectivity of the will in itself is its supreme aim and absolutely essential to it.

This personal or "ethical" freedom is what Europeans particularly refer to as freedom. Because of this right, a person must have a personal understanding of the difference between good and evil in general: ethical and [pg 114] religious principles should not just be seen as external laws and rules from authority that must be followed, but they should also find recognition, acceptance, or even justification within his heart, feelings, conscience, intelligence, etc. The subjectivity of the will in itself is its ultimate goal and is absolutely crucial to it.

The “moral” must be taken in the wider sense in which it does not signify the morally good merely. In French le moral is opposed to le physique, and means the mental or intellectual in general. But here the moral signifies volitional mode, so far as it is in the interior of the will in general; it thus includes purpose and intention,—and also moral wickedness.

The ethics should be understood in a broader sense, where it doesn't just refer to what is morally good. In French, the morale contrasts with the physical, relating to the mental or intellectual aspect in general. Here, the moral refers to the way we choose to act, as it relates to our internal will; it encompasses purpose and intention, as well as moral wrongdoing.

a. Goal156.

§ 504. So far as the action comes into immediate touch with existence, my part in it is to this extent formal, that external existence is also independent of the agent. This externality can pervert his action and bring to light something else than lay in it. Now, though any alteration as such, which is set on foot by the subject's action, is its deed157, still the subject does not for that reason recognise it as its action158, but only admits as its own that existence in the deed which lay in its knowledge and will, which was its purpose. Only for that does it hold itself responsible.

§ 504. As far as the action directly relates to being, my role in it is formal to the extent that external existence is also independent of the agent. This external factor can distort his action and reveal something different than what was intended. Now, while any change initiated by the subject's action is its deed157, the subject does not automatically recognize it as its action158, but only acknowledges as its own that aspect of the deed that was within its knowledge and intention, which was its goal. It is only for that part that it considers itself accountable.

b. Purpose and Welfare159.

§ 505. As regards its empirically concrete content (1) the action has a variety of particular aspects and connexions. In point of form, the agent must have known and willed the action in its essential feature, embracing these individual points. This is the right of [pg 115] intention. While purpose affects only the immediate fact of existence, intention regards the underlying essence and aim thereof. (2) The agent has no less the right to see that the particularity of content in the action, in point of its matter, is not something external to him, but is a particularity of his own,—that it contains his needs, interests, and aims. These aims, when similarly comprehended in a single aim, as in happiness (§ 479), constitute his well-being. This is the right to well-being. Happiness (good fortune) is distinguished from well-being only in this, that happiness implies no more than some sort of immediate existence, whereas well-being regards it as also justified as regards morality.

§ 505. As for its specific content, (1) the action has a range of particular aspects and connections. In terms of form, the agent must have understood and intended the action in its essential elements, incorporating these individual points. This is the principle of intention. While goal only impacts the immediate fact of existence, intent relates to its deeper essence and aim. (2) The agent also has the right to recognize that the specific content of the action, concerning its matter, is not something external to him, but a characteristic of his own—it encompasses his needs, interests, and goals. When these goals are understood as a unified aim, such as happiness (§ 479), they make up his well-being. This is the right to well-being. Happiness (good fortune) differs from well-being in that happiness merely refers to some form of immediate existence, while well-being also considers it in terms of moral justification.

§ 506. But the essentiality of the intention is in the first instance the abstract form of generality. Reflection can put in this form this and that particular aspect in the empirically-concrete action, thus making it essential to the intention or restricting the intention to it. In this way the supposed essentiality of the intention and the real essentiality of the action may be brought into the greatest contradiction—e.g. a good intention in case of a crime. Similarly well-being is abstract and may be set on this or that: as appertaining to this single agent, it is always something particular.

§ 506. However, the key point about intention is that it's initially an abstract idea of generality. Reflection can frame this idea around specific aspects of an action that is concrete and empirical, thereby making it essential to the intention or limiting the intention to that aspect. This creates a significant conflict between the assumed importance of the intention and the true importance of the action—like having good intentions in the case of a crime. Similarly, well-being is also abstract and can be associated with this or that; when it relates to a single person, it always becomes something specific.

c. Good and Evil160.

§ 507. The truth of these particularities and the concrete unity of their formalism is the content of the universal, essential and actual, will,—the law and underlying essence of every phase of volition, the essential and actual good. It is thus the absolute final aim of the world, and duty for the agent who ought [pg 116] to have insight into the good, make it his intention and bring it about by his activity.

§ 507. The truth of these specifics and the concrete unity of their formalism is the essence of the universal, essential, and actual will—the law and underlying nature of every act of choosing, the true and actual good. It is therefore the ultimate goal of the world, and responsibility for the individual who should [pg 116] to have insight into the good, to make it his purpose and to achieve it through his actions.

§ 508. But though the good is the universal of will—a universal determined in itself,—and thus including in it particularity,—still so far as this particularity is in the first instance still abstract, there is no principle at hand to determine it. Such determination therefore starts up also outside that universal; and as heteronomy or determinance of a will which is free and has rights of its own, there awakes here the deepest contradiction. (α) In consequence of the indeterminate determinism of the good, there are always several sorts of good and many kinds of duties, the variety of which is a dialectic of one against another and brings them into collision. At the same time because good is one, they ought to stand in harmony; and yet each of them, though it is a particular duty, is as good and as duty absolute. It falls upon the agent to be the dialectic which, superseding this absolute claim of each, concludes such a combination of them as excludes the rest.

§ 508. But although the good is the universal of will—a universal defined in itself—and thus includes particularity—there is still no principle available to define it as long as this particularity remains abstract. This determination thus arises outside that universal; and as heteronomy or the determination of a will that is free and has its own rights, there emerges a fundamental contradiction here. (α) Because of the indeterminate determinism of the good, there are always various types of good and various types of tasks, with their variety creating a dialectic that pits one against another and leads to crash. At the same time, since good is singular, they should to be in harmony; yet each of them, though it is a specific duty, is equally good and an absolute duty. It falls upon the agent to be the dialectic that resolves this absolute claim of each, creating a combination that excludes the others.

§ 509. (β) To the agent, who in his existent sphere of liberty is essentially as a particular, his interest and welfare must, on account of that existent sphere of liberty, be essentially an aim and therefore a duty. But at the same time in aiming at the good, which is the not-particular but only universal of the will, the particular interest ought not to be a constituent motive. On account of this independency of the two principles of action, it is likewise an accident whether they harmonise. And yet they ought to harmonise, because the agent, as individual and universal, is always fundamentally one identity.

§ 509. (β) For the agent, who exists within their own sphere of freedom and is essentially a specific, their interest and well-being must, because of that sphere of freedom, fundamentally be a goal and thus a responsibility. However, in pursuing the good, which is not particular but solely universal in will, the particular interest shouldn't be a primary motive. Because of the independence of these two principles of action, it's also coincidental whether they align. Yet they should align, since the agent, as both individual and universal, is fundamentally one identity.

(γ) But the agent is not only a mere particular in his existence; it is also a form of his existence to be an abstract self-certainty, an abstract reflection of freedom [pg 117] into himself. He is thus distinct from the reason in the will, and capable of making the universal itself a particular and in that way a semblance. The good is thus reduced to the level of a mere “may happen” for the agent, who can therefore resolve itself to somewhat opposite to the good, can be wicked.

(γ) But the agent is not just a simple individual in his existence; he also embodies a form of existence as an abstract self-certainty, an abstract reflection of freedom [pg 117] within himself. He is therefore different from the reason in the will and can turn the universal into something particular, creating a semblance. The good is thus reduced to a mere "might happen" for the agent, who can consequently choose to act in ways that are contrary to the good and can be wicked.

§ 510. (δ) The external objectivity, following the distinction which has arisen in the subjective will (§ 503), constitutes a peculiar world of its own,—another extreme which stands in no rapport with the internal will-determination. It is thus a matter of chance, whether it harmonises with the subjective aims, whether the good is realised, and the wicked, an aim essentially and actually null, nullified in it: it is no less matter of chance whether the agent finds in it his well-being, and more precisely whether in the world the good agent is happy and the wicked unhappy. But at the same time the world ought to allow the good action, the essential thing, to be carried out in it; it ought to grant the good agent the satisfaction of his particular interest, and refuse it to the wicked; just as it ought also to make the wicked itself null and void.

§ 510. (δ) The external objectivity, following the distinction that has emerged within the subjective will (§ 503), creates a unique world of its own—another extreme that has no connection with the internal will determination. It's essentially random whether it aligns with subjective goals, whether the good is achieved, and whether the evil, which is fundamentally and really worthless, is nullified within it: it's equally random whether the agent finds their well-being in it, and more specifically, whether in the world the good agent is happy and the wicked one is not. At the same time, the world should allow good actions, the crucial thing, to be performed within it; it should give the good agent the satisfaction of their specific interests and deny it to the wicked; just as it should also make the wicked itself null and void.

§ 511. The all-round contradiction, expressed by this repeated ought, with its absoluteness which yet at the same time is not—contains the most abstract 'analysis' of the mind in itself, its deepest descent into itself. The only relation the self-contradictory principles have to one another is in the abstract certainty of self; and for this infinitude of subjectivity the universal will, good, right, and duty, no more exist than not. The subjectivity alone is aware of itself as choosing and deciding. This pure self-certitude, rising to its pitch, appears in the two directly inter-changing forms—of Conscience and Wickedness. The former is the will of goodness; but a goodness which to this pure subjectivity is the [pg 118] non-objective, non-universal, the unutterable; and over which the agent is conscious that he in his individuality has the decision. Wickedness is the same awareness that the single self possesses the decision, so far as the single self does not merely remain in this abstraction, but takes up the content of a subjective interest contrary to the good.

§ 511. The ongoing contradiction, shown by this repeated should, which is absolute yet at the same time not, reflects the most abstract 'analysis' of the mind in itself, diving deep into its own nature. The only connection between these self-contradictory principles lies in the abstract certainty of self; for this endless subjectivity, concepts like universal will, good, right, and duty exist just as much as they don’t. Only subjectivity is aware of itself as making choices and decisions. This pure self-certainty, reaching its peak, appears in two directly interchangeable forms—Consciousness and Evil. The former represents the will of goodness, but this goodness is to this pure subjectivity non-representational, non-universal, and inexpressible; the agent is aware that he has the decision in his uniqueness. Wickedness represents the same understanding that the individual self holds the power to decide, provided that the self does not merely stay in this abstraction but instead embraces a subjective interest that opposes the good.

§ 512. This supreme pitch of the phenomenon of will,—sublimating itself to this absolute vanity—to a goodness, which has no objectivity, but is only sure of itself, and a self-assurance which involves the nullification of the universal—collapses by its own force. Wickedness, as the most intimate reflection of subjectivity itself, in opposition to the objective and universal, (which it treats as mere sham,) is the same as the good sentiment of abstract goodness, which reserves to the subjectivity the determination thereof:—the utterly abstract semblance, the bare perversion and annihilation of itself. The result, the truth of this semblance, is, on its negative side, the absolute nullity of this volition which would fain hold its own against the good, and of the good, which would only be abstract. On the affirmative side, in the notion, this semblance thus collapsing is the same simple universality of the will, which is the good. The subjectivity, in this its identity with the good, is only the infinite form, which actualises and developes it. In this way the standpoint of bare reciprocity between two independent sides,—the standpoint of the ought, is abandoned, and we have passed into the field of ethical life.

§ 512. This ultimate level of the phenomenon of will—elevating itself to this absolute emptiness—represents a goodness that has no real basis, is only certain of itself, and a self-confidence that negates the universal—collapses under its own weight. Evil, as the closest reflection of subjectivity itself, stands in contrast to the objective and universal, which it dismisses as nothing but a facade. This is the same as the good feeling of abstract goodness, which assigns to subjectivity the power to define it: the completely abstract appearance, the pure distortion and destruction of itself. The outcome, the truth of this appearance, is, on its negative side, the total emptiness of this will that wishes to assert itself against the good, and of the good that exists only in the abstract. On the positive side, in the concept, this collapsing appearance is just the simple universality of the will, which is the good. The subjectivity, in its identity with the good, is merely the infinite form that realizes and develops it. Thus, the view of mere reciprocity between two independent sides—the view of the should—is left behind, and we move into the realm of ethical life.

[pg 119]

Sub-Section C. The Moral Life, or Social Ethics161.

§ 513. The moral life is the perfection of spirit objective—the truth of the subjective and objective spirit itself. The failure of the latter consists—partly in having its freedom immediately in reality, in something external therefore, in a thing,—partly in the abstract universality of its goodness. The failure of spirit subjective similarly consists in this, that it is, as against the universal, abstractly self-determinant in its inward individuality. When these two imperfections are suppressed, subjective freedom exists as the covertly and overtly universal rational will, which is sensible of itself and actively disposed in the consciousness of the individual subject, whilst its practical operation and immediate universal actuality at the same time exist as moral usage, manner and custom,—where self-conscious liberty has become nature.

§ 513. Living a moral life means achieving the fullest expression of the spirit—reflecting the true nature of both subjective and objective spirit. The shortcomings of the objective spirit lie partly in its freedom being tied to external realities, which can feel like it's dependent on something outside itself, and partly in the abstract nature of its goodness. The shortcomings of the subjective spirit are similar: it is self-determined in its individuality but in an abstract way, opposing the universal. When these two flaws are addressed, subjective freedom manifests as a rational will that is universally understood, both recognized and actively engaged within the individual's consciousness. Its practical application, as well as its immediate universal reality, come through in moral practices, behaviors, and customs—where self-aware liberty has become a natural part of existence.

§ 514. The consciously free substance, in which the absolute “ought” is no less an “is,” has actuality as the spirit of a nation. The abstract disruption of this spirit singles it out into persons, whose independence it however controls and entirely dominates from within. But the person, as an intelligent being, feels that underlying essence to be his own very being—ceases when so minded to be a mere accident of it—looks upon [pg 120] it as his absolute final aim. In its actuality he sees not less an achieved present, than somewhat he brings it about by his action,—yet somewhat which without all question is. Thus, without any selective reflection, the person performs its duty as his own and as something which is; and in this necessity he has himself and his actual freedom.

§ 514. The consciously free substance, where the absolute "should" is just as much an "equals," embodies the spirit of a nation. The abstract disruption of this spirit separates it into people, whose independence it ultimately controls and dominates from within. However, a person, as an intelligent being, recognizes that underlying essence as their own true being—when they choose, they cease to be just a mere accident of it—seeing [pg 120] it as their absolute final goal. In its actuality, they perceive not just an accomplished present, but also something they actively contribute to through their actions,—yet something that undoubtedly is. Thus, without any selective thought, the person fulfills their duty as theirs and as something which is; and in this necessity, they find themselves and their actual freedom.

§ 515. Because the substance is the absolute unity of individuality and universality of freedom, it follows that the actuality and action of each individual to keep and to take care of his own being, while it is on one hand conditioned by the pre-supposed total in whose complex alone he exists, is on the other a transition into a universal product.—The social disposition of the individuals is their sense of the substance, and of the identity of all their interests with the total; and that the other individuals mutually know each other and are actual only in this identity, is confidence (trust)—the genuine ethical temper.

§ 515. Because the substance represents the complete unity of individuality and universal freedom, it follows that each person's ability to maintain and care for their own existence is, on one hand, dependent on the assumed totality in which they exist and, on the other, a shift into a universal outcome. The social connection among individuals reflects their awareness of the substance and the shared identity of all their interests within the whole; and the fact that individuals recognize each other and are truly themselves only in this shared identity represents trust—the true ethical spirit.

§ 516. The relations between individuals in the several situations to which the substance is particularised form their ethical duties. The ethical personality, i.e. the subjectivity which is permeated by the substantial life, is virtue. In relation to the bare facts of external being, to destiny, virtue does not treat them as a mere negation, and is thus a quiet repose in itself: in relation to substantial objectivity, to the total of ethical actuality, it exists as confidence, as deliberate work for the community, and the capacity of sacrificing self thereto; whilst in relation to the incidental relations of social circumstance, it is in the first instance justice and then benevolence. In the latter sphere, and in its attitude to its own visible being and corporeity, the individuality expresses its special character, temperament, &c. as personal virtues.

§ 516. The relationships between individuals in different situations shape their moral responsibilities. Ethical personality, meaning the subjectivity infused with substantial life, is virtue. When considering the basic facts of existence, or fate, virtue doesn’t view them as just a negation, thus finding a calm in itself. In terms of substantial objectivity, reflecting the full scope of ethical reality, it manifests as confidence, intentional work for the community, and the ability to sacrifice oneself for that cause; while regarding the incidental aspects of social circumstance, it initially appears as justice and then as benevolence. In this latter area, and in its relation to its own visible existence and physical form, individuality shows its unique character, temperament, etc., as personal values.

[pg 121]

§ 517. The ethical substance is

§ 517. The ethical substance is

AA. as “immediate” or natural mind,—the Family.

AA. as “immediate” or natural mind,—the Family.

BB. The “relative” totality of the “relative” relations of the individuals as independent persons to one another in a formal universality—Civil Society.

BB. The "family member" totality of the "family member" relations of the individuals as independent people to one another in a formal universality—Community Engagement.

CC. The self-conscious substance, as the mind developed to an organic actuality—the Political Constitution.

CC. The self-aware substance, as the mind evolved into a tangible reality—the Constitution.

AA. The Fam.

§ 518. The ethical spirit, in its immediacy, contains the natural factor that the individual has its substantial existence in its natural universal, i.e. in its kind. This is the sexual tie, elevated however to a spiritual significance,—the unanimity of love and the temper of trust. In the shape of the family, mind appears as feeling.

§ 518. The ethical spirit, in its urgency, includes the natural aspect that the individual has its essential existence within its natural universality, meaning its kind. This is the sexual connection, elevated to a spiritual level — the harmony of love and the spirit of trust. In the form of the family, the mind manifests as feeling.

§ 519. (1) The physical difference of sex thus appears at the same time as a difference of intellectual and moral type. With their exclusive individualities these personalities combine to form a single person: the subjective union of hearts, becoming a “substantial” unity, makes this union an ethical tie—Marriage. The 'substantial' union of hearts makes marriage an indivisible personal bond—monogamic marriage: the bodily conjunction is a sequel to the moral attachment. A further sequel is community of personal and private interests.

§ 519. (1) The physical differences between genders reveal a corresponding difference in intellect and morals. These unique identities come together to form a single individual: the emotional connection of their hearts creates a "significant" unity, making this bond an ethical commitment—Marriage. This 'substantial' connection turns marriage into an inseparable personal bond—monogamous marriage: the physical union follows the emotional tie. An additional outcome is the sharing of personal and private interests.

§ 520. (2) By the community in which the various members constituting the family stand in reference to property, that property of the one person (representing the family) acquires an ethical interest, as do also its industry, labour, and care for the future.

§ 520. (2) By the community that includes the family members regarding property, the property of one person (representing the family) gains an ethical significance, as do their efforts, labor, and concern for the future.

§ 521. The ethical principle which is conjoined with the natural generation of the children, and which was assumed to have primary importance in first forming the marriage union, is actually realised in the second or [pg 122] spiritual birth of the children,—in educating them to independent personality.

§ 521. The ethical principle connected to the natural birth of children, which was thought to be most important when establishing the marriage union, is actually fulfilled in the second or [pg 122] spiritual upbringing of the children—educating them to become independent individuals.

§ 522. (3) The children, thus invested with independence, leave the concrete life and action of the family to which they primarily belong, acquire an existence of their own, destined however to found anew such an actual family. Marriage is of course broken up by the natural element contained in it, the death of husband and wife: but even their union of hearts, as it is a mere “substantiality” of feeling, contains the germ of liability to chance and decay. In virtue of such fortuitousness, the members of the family take up to each other the status of persons; and it is thus that the family finds introduced into it for the first time the element, originally foreign to it, of legal regulation.

§ 522. (3) The children, now given independence, move away from the everyday life and responsibilities of their family of origin, creating their own separate lives, but are still meant to eventually start a new family of their own. Marriage, of course, ends with the natural occurrence of death of either spouse: yet even their emotional bond, being merely a "substantiality" of feeling, carries the potential for unpredictability and decline. Because of this unpredictability, family members relate to each other as individuals; this is how the element of legal regulation is introduced into the family for the first time, an element that was originally external to it.

BB. Community Engagement162.

§ 523. As the substance, being an intelligent substance, particularises itself abstractly into many persons (the family is only a single person), into families or individuals, who exist independent and free, as private persons, it loses its ethical character: for these persons as such have in their consciousness and as their aim not the absolute unity, but their own petty selves and particular interests. Thus arises the system of atomistic: by which the substance is reduced to a general system of adjustments to connect self-subsisting extremes and their particular interests. The developed totality of this connective system is the state as civil society, or state external.

§ 523. As the substance, being an intelligent entity, abstracts itself into many individuals (the family is just one individual), into families or individuals who exist independently and freely as private persons, it loses its ethical nature: because these individuals, in their own consciousness and goals, focus not on absolute unity but on their own self-interests and personal goals. This leads to the system of atomistic: by which the substance is simplified into a general system of adjustments to connect self-sufficient extremes and their specific interests. The complete development of this connection system is the state as civil society, or external state.

a. The System of Wants163.

§ 524. (α) The particularity of the persons includes in [pg 123] the first instance their wants. The possibility of satisfying these wants is here laid on the social fabric, the general stock from which all derive their satisfaction. In the condition of things in which this method of satisfaction by indirect adjustment is realised, immediate seizure (§ 488) of external objects as means thereto exists barely or not at all: the objects are already property. To acquire them is only possible by the intervention, on one hand, of the possessors' will, which as particular has in view the satisfaction of their variously defined interests; while on the other hand it is conditioned by the ever continued production of fresh means of exchange by the exchangers' own labour. This instrument, by which the labour of all facilitates satisfaction of wants, constitutes the general stock.

§ 524. (α) The specific needs of people include in [pg 123] their initial demands. The possibility of meeting these needs relies on the social structure, which serves as the common resource from which everyone derives their satisfaction. In the situation where this method of satisfying needs through indirect means takes place, the immediate taking (§ 488) of external objects as tools for this purpose is almost non-existent: the objects are already owned. Acquiring them is only possible through the willingness of the owners, who have particular interests in satisfying their diverse needs; this process is also dependent on the continuous creation of new means of exchange through the exchangers' self-employment. This tool, which allows everyone's labor to aid in fulfilling needs, makes up the general resource.

§ 525. (β) The glimmer of universal principle in this particularity of wants is found in the way intellect creates differences in them, and thus causes an indefinite multiplication both of wants and of means for their different phases. Both are thus rendered more and more abstract. This “morcellement” of their content by abstraction gives rise to the division of labour. The habit of this abstraction in enjoyment, information, feeling and demeanour, constitutes training in this sphere, or nominal culture in general.

§ 525. (β) The hint of a universal principle in these specific needs is seen in how the intellect creates variations among them, leading to an endless increase in both wants and the ways to fulfill their different aspects. As a result, both become increasingly abstract. This "parceling" of their content through abstraction leads to the division of labor. The practice of this abstraction in enjoyment, information, emotions, and behavior serves as training in this area, or more broadly, as nominal culture.

§ 526. The labour which thus becomes more abstract tends on one hand by its uniformity to make labour easier and to increase production,—on another to limit each person to a single kind of technical skill, and thus produce more unconditional dependence on the social system. The skill itself becomes in this way mechanical, and gets the capability of letting the machine take the place of human labour.

§ 526. The labor that becomes more abstract tends, on one hand, to make work easier and boost production due to its uniformity—on the other hand, it restricts individuals to a single type of technical skill, creating greater reliance on the social system. As a result, the skill itself becomes mechanical, allowing machines to replace human labor.

§ 527. (γ) But the concrete division of the general [pg 124] stock—which is also a general business (of the whole society)—into particular masses determined by the factors of the notion,—masses each of which possesses its own basis of subsistence, and a corresponding mode of labour, of needs, and of means for satisfying them, besides of aims and interests, as well as of mental culture and habit—constitutes the difference of Estates (orders or ranks). Individuals apportion themselves to these according to natural talent, skill, option and accident. As belonging to such a definite and stable sphere, they have their actual existence, which as existence is essentially a particular; and in it they have their social morality, which is honesty, their recognition and their honour.

§ 527. (γ) The specific division of the overall [pg 124] stock—which represents a collective business for society—into distinct groups defined by the factors of the concept—groups that each have their own means of livelihood, a unique way of working, their own needs, and ways to meet those needs, along with their own goals and interests, as well as cultural values and habits—creates the differences between Estates (orders or ranks). Individuals assign themselves to these categories based on natural talent, skills, choices, and circumstances. By belonging to such a specific and stable area, they have their actual existence, which is fundamentally particular; and within that existence, they hold their social morality, which is truthfulness, their recognition, and their honor.

Where civil society, and with it the State, exists, there arise the several estates in their difference: for the universal substance, as vital, exists only so far as it organically particularises itself. The history of constitutions is the history of the growth of these estates, of the legal relationships of individuals to them, and of these estates to one another and to their centre.

Where civil society and the State exist, various estates emerge with their differences: the universal essence, as something vital, exists only to the extent that it specifies itself. The history of constitutions is the story of the development of these estates, the legal relationships between individuals and them, and the relationships among these estates and their core.

§ 528. To the “substantial,” natural estate the fruitful soil and ground supply a natural and stable capital; its action gets direction and content through natural features, and its moral life is founded on faith and trust. The second, the “reflected” estate has as its allotment the social capital, the medium created by the action of middlemen, of mere agents, and an ensemble of contingencies, where the individual has to depend on his subjective skill, talent, intelligence and industry. The third, “thinking” estate has for its business the general interests; like the second it has a subsistence procured by means of its own skill, and like the first a certain subsistence, certain however because guaranteed through the whole society.

§ 528. To the "significant," natural estate, the rich soil and land provide a natural and stable capital; its function is shaped and informed by natural characteristics, and its moral foundation is based on faith and trust. The second, the “reflected” estate is allocated the social capital, the environment created by the actions of middlemen, mere agents, and a mix of uncertainties, where the individual must rely on their own skills, talents, intelligence, and hard work. The third, "thinking" estate focuses on broader interests; like the second, it sustains itself through its own skills, and like the first, it has a certain level of income, which is assured through society as a whole.

[pg 125]

b. Administration of Justice164.

§ 529. When matured through the operation of natural need and free option into a system of universal relationships and a regular course of external necessity, the principle of casual particularity gets that stable articulation which liberty requires in the shape of formal right. (1) The actualisation which right gets in this sphere of mere practical intelligence is that it be brought to consciousness as the stable universal, that it be known and stated in its specificality with the voice of authority—the Law165.

§ 529. When developed through natural needs and free choices into a system of universal relationships and a consistent external necessity, the principle of casual particularity achieves the stable structure that liberty requires in the form of official right. (1) The realization that right attains in this realm of practical intelligence is that it becomes recognized as the stable universal, known and articulated in its specific details with authoritative voice—the Law165.

The positive element in laws concerns only their form of publicity and authority—which makes it possible for them to be known by all in a customary and external way. Their content per se may be reasonable—or it may be unreasonable and so wrong. But when right, in the course of definite manifestation, is developed in detail, and its content analyses itself to gain definiteness, this analysis, because of the finitude of its materials, falls into the falsely infinite progress: the final definiteness, which is absolutely essential and causes a break in this progress of unreality, can in this sphere of finitude be attained only in a way that savours of contingency and arbitrariness. Thus whether three years, ten thalers, or only 2-1/2, 2-3/4, 2-4/5 years, and so on ad infinitum, be the right and just thing, can by no means be decided on intelligible principles,—and yet it should be decided. Hence, though of course only at the final points of deciding, on the side of external existence, the “positive” principle naturally enters law as contingency and arbitrariness. This happens and has from of old happened in all legislations: [pg 126] the only thing wanted is clearly to be aware of it, and not be misled by the talk and the pretence as if the ideal of law were, or could be, to be, at every point, determined through reason or legal intelligence, on purely reasonable and intelligent grounds. It is a futile perfectionism to have such expectations and to make such requirements in the sphere of the finite.

The good aspect of laws only relates to their form of marketing and power—which allows everyone to know them in a customary and external way. Their content per se can be reasonable or unreasonable and thus wrong. However, when what is right is clearly expressed and detailed, and its content is analyzed for clarity, this analysis, due to the limitations of its materials, leads to a misleading sense of endless progress: the final clarity, which is absolutely essential and disrupts this unrealistic progression, can only be reached in this limited context in a way that feels somewhat random and arbitrary. Therefore, whether three years, ten thalers, or just 2-1/2, 2-3/4, 2-4/5 years, and so forth endlessly, is the right and just decision cannot be determined by clear principles,—and yet it needs to be decided. Thus, although this only applies to the final points of decision regarding external existence, the "positive" principle naturally becomes a matter of contingency and arbitrariness in law. This occurrence has long been present in all legal systems: [pg 126] what is needed is to clearly recognize it and not be fooled by discussions and the pretense that the ideal of law could be determined at every point through reason or legal expertise based on purely rational and intelligent foundations. It’s a pointless perfectionism to hold such expectations and to impose these standards in the realm of the finite.

There are some who look upon laws as an evil and a profanity, and who regard governing and being governed from natural love, hereditary, divinity or nobility, by faith and trust, as the genuine order of life, while the reign of law is held an order of corruption and injustice. These people forget that the stars—and the cattle too—are governed and well governed too by laws;—laws however which are only internally in these objects, not for them, not as laws set to them:—whereas it is man's privilege to know his law. They forget therefore that he can truly obey only such known law,—even as his law can only be a just law, as it is a known law;—though in other respects it must be in its essential content contingency and caprice, or at least be mixed and polluted with such elements.

Some people see laws as a negative and corrupt thing, believing that governing and being governed through natural affection, family ties, divine right, or nobility—based on faith and trust—is the true way of life, while the rule of law is seen as a source of corruption and injustice. They overlook the fact that both the stars and livestock are governed effectively by laws—laws that are inherent to these things, not imposed upon them; in contrast, it's humanity’s privilege to understand their own laws. They fail to realize that a person can only genuinely obey a law that they know—just as a law can only be just if it is known—though in other ways, it might still contain elements of randomness and unpredictability, or at least be tainted by such factors.

The same empty requirement of perfection is employed for an opposite thesis—viz. to support the opinion that a code is impossible or impracticable. In this case there comes in the additional absurdity of putting essential and universal provisions in one class with the particular detail. The finite material is definable on and on to the false infinite: but this advance is not, as in the mental images of space, a generation of new spatial characteristics of the same quality as those preceding them, but an advance into greater and ever greater speciality by the acumen of the analytic intellect, which discovers new distinctions, which again make new decisions necessary. To provisions of this sort one may [pg 127] give the name of new decisions or new laws; but in proportion to the gradual advance in specialisation the interest and value of these provisions declines. They fall within the already subsisting “substantial,” general laws, like improvements on a floor or a door, within the house—which though something new, are not a new house. But there is a contrary case. If the legislation of a rude age began with single provisos, which go on by their very nature always increasing their number, there arises, with the advance in multitude, the need of a simpler code,—the need i.e. of embracing that lot of singulars in their general features. To find and be able to express these principles well beseems an intelligent and civilised nation. Such a gathering up of single rules into general forms, first really deserving the name of laws, has lately been begun in some directions by the English Minister Peel, who has by so doing gained the gratitude, even the admiration, of his countrymen.

The same empty demand for perfection is used to argue the opposite idea—that a comprehensive code is impossible or impractical. Here, there's the added absurdity of grouping essential and universal rules with specific details. The finite material can be defined endlessly to a false infinity: but this progression isn’t like creating new spatial characteristics in the way we imagine space; instead, it’s a move towards greater and more specific detail made possible by the sharpness of analytical thought, which uncovers new distinctions that require new decisions. We can label these types of provisions as new decisions or new laws; however, as we delve deeper into specialization, the relevance and value of these provisions diminishes. They become part of the existing “significant,” general laws, like upgrades to a floor or a door in a house—which, while something new, do not create a new home. But there’s another scenario. If the legislation of a primitive society starts with individual provisions, which by their nature continue to multiply, then as the quantity grows, there arises the need for a simpler code—that is, the need to capture those individual cases in their general features. Finding and articulating these principles well is fitting for an intelligent and civilized nation. This consolidation of individual rules into general forms, which truly deserves to be called laws, has recently begun in some areas led by the English Minister Peel, earning him the gratitude and even admiration of his fellow countrymen.

§ 530. (2) The positive form of Laws—to be promulgated and made known as laws—is a condition of the external obligation to obey them; inasmuch as, being laws of strict right, they touch only the abstract will,—itself at bottom external—not the moral or ethical will. The subjectivity to which the will has in this direction a right is here only publicity. This subjective existence is as existence of the essential and developed truth in this sphere of Right at the same time an externally objective existence, as universal authority and necessity.

§ 530. (2) The positive form of laws—to be announced and publicized as laws—is a requirement for the external commitment to follow them; since, being laws of strict right, they only affect the abstract will—which, at its core, is still external—not the moral or ethical will. The subjectivity to which the will has a right in this regard is simply publicity. This subjective existence represents the essential and developed truth in this sphere of Right while also being an externally objective existence, embodying universal authority and necessity.

The legality of property and of private transactions concerned therewith—in consideration of the principle that all law must be promulgated, recognised, and thus become authoritative—gets its universal guarantee through formalities.

The legality of property and private transactions related to it—based on the principle that all laws must be published, acknowledged, and thus become authoritative—receives its universal guarantee through protocol.

§ 531. (3) Legal forms get the necessity, to which objective existence determines itself, in the judicial [pg 128]system. Abstract right has to exhibit itself to the court—to the individualised right—as proven:—a process in which there may be a difference between what is abstractly right and what is provably right. The court takes cognisance and action in the interest of right as such, deprives the existence of right of its contingency, and in particular transforms this existence,—as this exists as revenge—into punishment500).

§ 531. (3) Legal forms gain the necessity defined by objective existence in the court-related [pg 128]system. Abstract rights must present themselves to the court—to individualized rights—as proven:—a process where there may be a distinction between what is abstractly right and what is provably right. The court acknowledges and acts in the interest of right as such, removes the uncertainty from the existence of rights, and specifically transforms this existence—existing as revenge—into consequences500).

The comparison of the two species, or rather two elements in the judicial conviction, bearing on the actual state of the case in relation to the accused,—(1) according as that conviction is based on mere circumstances and other people's witness alone,—or (2) in addition requires the confession of the accused, constitutes the main point in the question of the so-called jury-courts. It is an essential point that the two ingredients of a judicial cognisance, the judgment as to the state of the fact, and the judgment as application of the law to it, should, as at bottom different sides, be exercised as different functions. By the said institution they are allotted even to bodies differently qualified,—from the one of which individuals belonging to the official judiciary are expressly excluded. To carry this separation of functions up to this separation in the courts rests rather on extra-essential considerations: the main point remains only the separate performance of these essentially different functions.—It is a more important point whether the confession of the accused is or is not to be made a condition of penal judgment. The institution of the jury-court loses sight of this condition. The point is that on this ground certainty is completely inseparable from truth: but the confession is to be regarded as the very acmé of certainty-giving which in its nature is subjective. The final decision therefore lies with the confession. To this therefore the accused [pg 129] has an absolute right, if the proof is to be made final and the judges to be convinced. No doubt this factor is incomplete, because it is only one factor; but still more incomplete is the other when no less abstractly taken,—viz. mere circumstantial evidence. The jurors are essentially judges and pronounce a judgment. In so far, then, as all they have to go on are such objective proofs, whilst at the same time their defect of certainty (incomplete in so far as it is only in them) is admitted, the jury-court shows traces of its barbaric origin in a confusion and admixture between objective proofs and subjective or so-called “moral” conviction.—It is easy to call extraordinary punishments an absurdity; but the fault lies rather with the shallowness which takes offence at a mere name. Materially the principle involves the difference of objective probation according as it goes with or without the factor of absolute certification which lies in confession.

The comparison of the two types of evidence in the legal conviction related to the case against the accused—(1) whether that conviction relies solely on circumstantial evidence and testimonies from others, or (2) if it additionally requires a confession from the accused—is the central issue in the discussion of the so-called jury courts. It's crucial that the two components of legal understanding, the assessment of the facts and the application of the law to those facts, be treated as fundamentally different functions. In this system, these functions are assigned to different bodies, one of which explicitly excludes individuals from the official judiciary. The reason for separating these functions and assigning them to different courts is based on considerations that are not essential to the issues at hand: the main point is that these fundamentally different functions must be performed separately. A more significant issue is whether obtaining a confession from the accused should be a prerequisite for a guilty verdict. The jury court often overlooks this requirement. This means that certainty cannot be separated from truth: the confession is seen as the ultimate source of certainty, which is inherently subjective. Thus, the final decision depends on the confession. The accused has an absolute right to this, provided the evidence is to be deemed conclusive and the judges are to be convinced. Certainly, this factor is incomplete since it is just one aspect; however, the other aspect based solely on circumstantial evidence is no less incomplete. The jurors essentially act as judges and render a verdict. Therefore, since they rely solely on such objective evidence, while recognizing its own lack of certainty (being incomplete as it depends solely on them), the jury court reflects its primitive origins in a confusion of objective evidence and subjective, or so-called "moral" conviction. It's easy to dismiss harsh punishments as absurd; however, the real issue lies with the superficiality that gets upset over just a name. In essence, the principle involves the distinction of objective evidence depending on whether it includes the element of absolute certainty found in a confession.

§ 532. The function of judicial administration is only to actualise to necessity the abstract side of personal liberty in civil society. But this actualisation rests at first on the particular subjectivity of the judge, since here as yet there is not found the necessary unity of it with right in the abstract. Conversely, the blind necessity of the system of wants is not lifted up into the consciousness of the universal, and worked from that period of view.

§ 532. The role of judicial administration is to turn the theoretical aspect of personal freedom in civil society into reality. However, this realization initially relies on the individual perspective of the judge, as there is not yet the essential connection between it and abstract rights. On the other hand, the unquestioned necessity of the system of needs is not raised to the awareness of the universal and approached from that perspective.

c. Police and Corporation166.

§ 533. Judicial administration naturally has no concern with such part of actions and interests as belongs only to particularity, and leaves to chance not only the occurrence of crimes but also the care for public weal. In civil society the sole end is to satisfy want—and that, [pg 130] because it is man's want, in a uniform general way, so as to secure this satisfaction. But the machinery of social necessity leaves in many ways a casualness about this satisfaction. This is due to the variability of the wants themselves, in which opinion and subjective good-pleasure play a great part. It results also from circumstances of locality, from the connexions between nation and nation, from errors and deceptions which can be foisted upon single members of the social circulation and are capable of creating disorder in it,—as also and especially from the unequal capacity of individuals to take advantage of that general stock. The onward march of this necessity also sacrifices the very particularities by which it is brought about, and does not itself contain the affirmative aim of securing the satisfaction of individuals. So far as concerns them, it may be far from beneficial: yet here the individuals are the morally-justifiable end.

§ 533. Judicial administration naturally isn't concerned with the specific actions and interests that belong only to individuals, and it leaves to chance not just the occurrence of crimes but also the care for the public good. In civil society, the primary goal is to meet people's needs—and that, because it is a universal human need, is aimed at securing this satisfaction. However, the system of social necessity often introduces randomness into this satisfaction. This randomness arises from the variability of needs themselves, where opinion and personal preference play significant roles. It also stems from locational factors, the relationships between different nations, mistakes and deceptions that can be imposed on individual members of social interactions, potentially leading to disorder—especially due to the unequal ability of individuals to benefit from that general supply. The progression of this necessity can also undermine the very specifics that contribute to its fulfillment and does not inherently aim to ensure individuals' satisfaction. For individuals, it may not be very beneficial; nonetheless, they are the morally justifiable purpose.

§ 534. To keep in view this general end, to ascertain the way in which the powers composing that social necessity act, and their variable ingredients, and to maintain that end in them and against them, is the work of an institution which assumes on one hand, to the concrete of civil society, the position of an external universality. Such an order acts with the power of an external state, which, in so far as it is rooted in the higher or substantial state, appears as state “police.” On the other hand, in this sphere of particularity the only recognition of the aim of substantial universality and the only carrying of it out is restricted to the business of particular branches and interests. Thus we have the corporation, in which the particular citizen in his private capacity finds the securing of his stock, whilst at the same time he in it emerges from his single private interest, and has a conscious [pg 131] activity for a comparatively universal end, just as in his legal and professional duties he has his social morality.

§ 534. To keep this overall goal in mind, to understand how the powers that make up this social necessity function, and their changing components, while upholding that goal both within and against them, is the role of an institution that takes on, on the one hand, the aspect of an external universality in relation to the concrete reality of civil society. Such an order operates with the authority of an external state, which, as it is based in the higher or substantial state, appears as state "cops." On the other hand, in this specific area, the recognition of the goal of substantial universality and its actualization is limited to the activities of particular branches and interests. Therefore, we have the company, where the individual citizen, in their private role, finds security for their assets, while at the same time stepping beyond their individual private interest, engaging in a conscious [pg 131] activity directed toward a relatively universal goal, just as in their legal and professional responsibilities they practice their social morality.

CC. The Government.

§ 535. The State is the self-conscious ethical substance, the unification of the family principle with that of civil society. The same unity, which is in the family as a feeling of love, is its essence, receiving however at the same time through the second principle of conscious and spontaneously active volition the form of conscious universality. This universal principle, with all its evolution in detail, is the absolute aim and content of the knowing subject, which thus identifies itself in its volition with the system of reasonableness.

§ 535. The State is the self-aware ethical entity, merging the family principle with that of civil society. This same unity, which exists in the family as a sense of love, is its core, but it also gains the form of conscious universality through the second principle of awareness and active choice. This universal principle, along with all its detailed development, represents the ultimate goal and substance of the knowing individual, who aligns their will with the system of rationality.

§ 536. The state is (α) its inward structure as a self-relating development—constitutional (inner-state) law: (β) a particular individual, and therefore in connexion with other particular individuals,—international (outer-state) law; (γ) but these particular minds are only stages in the general development of mind in its actuality: universal history.

§ 536. The state is (α) its internal structure as a self-developing entity—constitutional (inner-state) law: (β) a specific individual, and thus connected with other specific individuals—international (outer-state) law; (γ) but these specific minds are merely stages in the overall development of mind in its reality: universal history.

α. Constitutional Law167.

§ 537. The essence of the state is the universal, self-originated and self-developed,—the reasonable spirit of will; but, as self-knowing and self-actualising, sheer subjectivity, and—as an actuality—one individual. Its work generally—in relation to the extreme of individuality as the multitude of individuals—consists in a double function. First it maintains them as persons, thus making right a necessary actuality, then it promotes their welfare, which each originally takes care of for himself, but which has a thoroughly general side; it protects the [pg 132] family and guides civil society. Secondly, it carries back both, and the whole disposition and action of the individual—whose tendency is to become a centre of his own—into the life of the universal substance; and, in this direction, as a free power it interferes with those subordinate spheres and retains them in substantial immanence.

§ 537. The essence of the state is the universal, self-originating, and self-developing reasonable spirit of will; however, as self-aware and self-actualizing, it is pure subjectivity, and as a reality, it is one individual. Its job generally—in relation to the extreme of individuality as the multitude of individuals—consists of two main functions. First, it upholds them as persons, thus establishing rights as a necessary reality, and then it promotes their welfare, which each person initially manages for themselves but which has a totally communal aspect; it protects the [pg 132] family and guides civil society. Secondly, it connects both the individual and the overall behavior and actions of the individual—whose inclination is to become a center of their own—back into the life of the universal whole; and, in this way, as a free power, it intervenes in those subordinate areas and keeps them in substantial connection.

§ 538. The laws express the special provisions for objective freedom. First, to the immediate agent, his independent self-will and particular interest, they are restrictions. But, secondly, they are an absolute final end and the universal work: hence they are a product of the “functions” of the various orders which parcel themselves more and more out of the general particularising, and are a fruit of all the acts and private concerns of individuals. Thirdly, they are the substance of the volition of individuals—which volition is thereby free—and of their disposition: being as such exhibited as current usage.

§ 538. The laws outline the specific rules for objective freedom. Firstly, they act as restrictions on the immediate agent, limiting his independent will and personal interests. Secondly, they represent an ultimate goal and a collective effort: therefore, they are a result of the "functions" of various groups that become increasingly distinct from the general specifics, arising from all the actions and individual interests of people. Thirdly, they form the essence of individuals' will—making that will free—and of their intentions, as demonstrated by established practices.

§ 539. As a living mind, the state only is as an organised whole, differentiated into particular agencies, which, proceeding from the one notion (though not known as notion) of the reasonable will, continually produce it as their result. The constitution is this articulation or organisation of state-power. It provides for the reasonable will,—in so far as it is in the individuals only implicitly the universal will,—coming to a consciousness and an understanding of itself and being found; also for that will being put in actuality, through the action of the government and its several branches, and not left to perish, but protected both against their casual subjectivity and against that of the individuals. The constitution is existent justice,—the actuality of liberty in the development all its reasonable provisions.

§ 539. As a living entity, the state exists as an organized whole, divided into specific agencies, which, stemming from the core idea (though not recognized as an idea) of the reasonable will, consistently bring it to life as their outcome. The constitution is this structure or organization of state power. It accounts for the reasonable will—since it exists in individuals only implicitly as the universal will—becoming conscious and aware of itself and being set up; it also ensures that this will is realized through the actions of the government and its various branches, not left to wither away, but safeguarded against theirjustice—the realization of liberty in the unfolding of all its reasonable provisions.

[pg 133]

Liberty and Equality are the simple rubrics into which is frequently concentrated what should form the fundamental principle, the final aim and result of the constitution. However true this is, the defect of these terms is their utter abstractness: if stuck to in this abstract form, they are principles which either prevent the rise of the concreteness of the state, i.e. its articulation into a constitution and a government in general, or destroy them. With the state there arises inequality, the difference of governing powers and of governed, magistracies, authorities, directories, &c. The principle of equality, logically carried out, rejects all differences, and thus allows no sort of political condition to exist. Liberty and equality are indeed the foundation of the state, but as the most abstract also the most superficial, and for that very reason naturally the most familiar. It is important therefore to study them closer.

Liberty and equality are the basic concepts that often capture what should be the core principle, ultimate goal, and outcome of the constitution. While this is true, the problem with these terms is that they are completely abstract: when held onto in this abstract form, they are principles that either hinder the development of the state's specifics, like its organization into a constitution and a government, or undermine them. With the state comes inequality, the differences between those who govern and those who are governed, including officials, authorities, and leaders. If we take the principle of equality to its logical conclusion, it rejects all distinctions and therefore allows no political conditions to exist. Liberty and equality are indeed the foundation of the state, but as the most abstract concepts, they are also the most superficial, and for that reason, they are naturally the most familiar. Therefore, it is essential to examine them more closely.

As regards, first, Equality, the familiar proposition, All men are by nature equal, blunders by confusing the “natural” with the “notion.” It ought rather to read: By nature men are only unequal. But the notion of liberty, as it exists as such, without further specification and development, is abstract subjectivity, as a person capable of property (§ 488). This single abstract feature of personality constitutes the actual equality of human beings. But that this freedom should exist, that it should be man (and not as in Greece, Rome, &c. some men) that is recognised and legally regarded as a person, is so little by nature, that it is rather only a result and product of the consciousness of the deepest principle of mind, and of the universality and expansion of this consciousness. That the citizens are equal before the law contains a great truth, but which so expressed is a tautology: it only states that the legal status in general exists, that the laws rule. But, as [pg 134] regards the concrete, the citizens—besides their personality—are equal before the law only in these points when they are otherwise equal outside the law. Only that equality which (in whatever way it be) they, as it happens, otherwise have in property, age, physical strength, talent, skill, &c.—or even in crime, can and ought to make them deserve equal treatment before the law:—only it can make them—as regards taxation, military service, eligibility to office, &c.—punishment, &c.—equal in the concrete. The laws themselves, except in so far as they concern that narrow circle of personality, presuppose unequal conditions, and provide for the unequal legal duties and appurtenances resulting therefrom.

As for Equality, the well-known idea that all people are naturally equal misses the mark by mixing up the "organic" with the "idea." It should actually say: Naturally people are only unequal. However, the idea of liberty, as it stands, without further explanation and development, is an abstract concept, like a person capable of owning property (§ 488). This one abstract aspect of personality creates the real equity among humans. But for this freedom to exist, for it to be guy (and not, as in Greece, Rome, etc., some men) who is recognized and legally viewed as a person, it is hardly naturally, but rather a result and product of a deep understanding of the principle of mind and the universality and expansion of this understanding. The idea that citizens are equal under the law holds significant truth, but the way it's expressed is just a tautology: it merely states that a legal framework exists and that laws apply. However, when looking at the specifics, citizens—aside from their individual identities—are equal before the law only in the cases where they are otherwise equal beyond the law. Only the equality they might have in terms of wealth, age, physical strength, talent, skill, etc.—or even in criminal activity—can and should justify equal treatment before the law: this can make them equal in practical matters such as taxation, military duties, eligibility for office, punishment, etc. The laws themselves, aside from the narrow aspect of personality, assume unequal conditions and establish the unequal legal responsibilities and implications that come with them.

As regards Liberty, it is originally taken partly in a negative sense against arbitrary intolerance and lawless treatment, partly in the affirmative sense of subjective freedom; but this freedom is allowed great latitude both as regards the agent's self-will and action for his particular ends, and as regards his claim to have a personal intelligence and a personal share in general affairs. Formerly the legally defined rights, private as well as public rights of a nation, town, &c. were called its “liberties.” Really, every genuine law is a liberty: it contains a reasonable principle of objective mind; in other words, it embodies a liberty. Nothing has become, on the contrary, more familiar than the idea that each must restrict his liberty in relation to the liberty of others: that the state is a condition of such reciprocal restriction, and that the laws are restrictions. To such habits of mind liberty is viewed as only casual good-pleasure and self-will. Hence it has also been said that “modern” nations are only susceptible of equality, or of equality more than liberty: and that for no other reason than that, with an assumed [pg 135] definition of liberty (chiefly the participation of all in political affairs and actions), it was impossible to make ends meet in actuality—which is at once more reasonable and more powerful than abstract presuppositions. On the contrary, it should be said that it is just the great development and maturity of form in modern states which produces the supreme concrete inequality of individuals in actuality: while, through the deeper reasonableness of laws and the greater stability of the legal state, it gives rise to greater and more stable liberty, which it can without incompatibility allow. Even the superficial distinction of the words liberty and equality points to the fact that the former tends to inequality: whereas, on the contrary, the current notions of liberty only carry us back to equality. But the more we fortify liberty,—as security of property, as possibility for each to develop and make the best of his talents and good qualities, the more it gets taken for granted: and then the sense and appreciation of liberty especially turns in a subjective direction. By this is meant the liberty to attempt action on every side, and to throw oneself at pleasure in action for particular and for general intellectual interests, the removal of all checks on the individual particularity, as well as the inward liberty in which the subject has principles, has an insight and conviction of his own, and thus gains moral independence. But this liberty itself on one hand implies that supreme differentiation in which men are unequal and make themselves more unequal by education; and on another it only grows up under conditions of that objective liberty, and is and could grow to such height only in modern states. If, with this development of particularity, there be simultaneous and endless increase of the number of wants, and of the difficulty of satisfying them, of the lust of argument and the fancy of detecting faults, [pg 136] with its insatiate vanity, it is all but part of that indiscriminating relaxation of individuality in this sphere which generates all possible complications, and must deal with them as it can. Such a sphere is of course also the field of restrictions, because liberty is there under the taint of natural self-will and self-pleasing, and has therefore to restrict itself: and that, not merely with regard to the naturalness, self-will and self-conceit, of others, but especially and essentially with regard to reasonable liberty.

Regarding liberty, it is originally understood partly in a negative sense against arbitrary intolerance and lawless treatment, and partly in the affirmative sense of subjective freedom. However, this freedom allows for significant leeway concerning the agent's self-will and actions for their personal ends, as well as their claim to possess personal intelligence and a personal stake in general affairs. Previously, the legally defined rights, both private and public, of a nation, town, etc., were referred to as its "freedoms." In reality, every genuine law represents a liberty: it contains a reasonable principle of objective understanding; in other words, it embodies a liberty. In contrast, it has become commonplace to think that each person must limit their liberty in relation to the liberty of others: that the state exists as a condition for such mutual restriction, and that laws are restrictions. To such mindsets, liberty is viewed merely as spontaneous pleasure and self-will. Hence it has also been stated that “current” nations can only grasp equality, or that they value equality over liberty; and this is simply because, with a presumed [pg 135] definition of liberty (mainly the participation of all in political affairs and actions), it has been impossible to reconcile ends in practical terms—which is both more reasonable and more powerful than abstract assumptions. On the contrary, it should be noted that the significant development and maturity of form in modern states actually result in the highest concrete inequality among individuals; while, through the deeper rationality of laws and the greater stability of the legal state, it leads to a greater and more stable liberty, which it can allow without contradiction. Even the basic difference between the words liberty and equality highlights that the former tends to lead to inequality; whereas, in contrast, current notions of liberty merely take us back to equality. However, as we strengthen liberty—like the security of property, and the opportunity for everyone to develop and make the most of their talents and positive qualities, the more it becomes taken for granted: and then the understanding and appreciation of liberty particularly shift toward a subjective direction. This refers to the liberty to try actions in every direction, and to engage willingly in activities for both specific and general intellectual interests, the elimination of all barriers to individual uniqueness, as well as the inner liberty where the individual has principles, insights, and beliefs of their own, thus achieving moral independence. However, this liberty also implies a significant differentiation where individuals are unequal and become even more unequal through education; and it develops only within conditions of objective liberty and grows to such heights only in modern states. If, with this growth of individuality, there is also an endless increase in the number of desires, along with the challenges in satisfying them, the desire for debate and the tendency to find faults, [pg 136] along with its insatiable vanity, it becomes part of the indiscriminate loosening of individuality in this realm, which creates all possible complications that must be tackled as best as possible. This realm is, of course, also where restrictions apply because liberty is tainted by natural self-will and the desire for self-gratification, and therefore must impose limits: and that, not only concerning the naturalness, self-interest, and egotism of others, but especially and fundamentally concerning reasonable liberty.

The term political liberty, however, is often used to mean formal participation in the public affairs of state by the will and action even of those individuals who otherwise find their chief function in the particular aims and business of civil society. And it has in part become usual to give the title constitution only to the side of the state which concerns such participation of these individuals in general affairs, and to regard a state, in which this is not formally done, as a state without a constitution. On this use of the term, the only thing to remark is that by constitution must be understood the determination of rights, i.e. of liberties in general, and the organisation of the actualisation of them; and that political freedom in the above sense can in any case only constitute a part of it. Of it the following paragraphs will speak.

The term political liberty is often used to refer to the formal involvement of individuals in the public affairs of the state, regardless of their primary focus on the specific goals and activities of civil society. It's also become common to refer to the aspect of the state that involves this kind of participation as the constitution, and to view a state that doesn't formally facilitate this as one without a constitution. In this context, it's important to understand that constitution refers to the determination of rights, or liberties in general, and the organization of how they are realized; and that political freedom, as described here, can only be a part of this overall framework. The following paragraphs will discuss this further.

§ 540. The guarantee of a constitution (i.e. the necessity that the laws be reasonable, and their actualisation secured) lies in the collective spirit of the nation,—especially in the specific way in which it is itself conscious of its reason. (Religion is that consciousness in its absolute substantiality.) But the guarantee lies also at the same time in the actual organisation or development of that principle in suitable institutions. The constitution presupposes that consciousness [pg 137] of the collective spirit, and conversely that spirit presupposes the constitution: for the actual spirit only has a definite consciousness of its principles, in so far as it has them actually existent before it.

§ 540. The guarantee of a constitution (meaning the need for laws to be reasonable and their implementation ensured) lies in the collective spirit of the nation—especially in how it is aware of its own rationale. (Religion is that awareness in its most complete form.) However, the guarantee also relies on the actual organization or development of that principle within appropriate institutions. The constitution assumes an awareness of the collective spirit, and in turn, that spirit assumes the constitution: for the true spirit only has a clear understanding of its principles to the extent that those principles are actively present before it.

The question—To whom (to what authority and how organised) belongs the power to make a constitution? is the same as the question, Who has to make the spirit of a nation? Separate our idea of a constitution from that of the collective spirit, as if the latter exists or has existed without a constitution, and your fancy only proves how superficially you have apprehended the nexus between the spirit in its self-consciousness and in its actuality. What is thus called “making” a “constitution,” is—just because of this inseparability—a thing that has never happened in history, just as little as the making of a code of laws. A constitution only develops from the national spirit identically with that spirit's own development, and runs through at the same time with it the grades of formation and the alterations required by its concept. It is the indwelling spirit and the history of the nation (and, be it added, the history is only that spirit's history) by which constitutions have been and are made.

The question—Who has the authority and organization to create a constitution?—is the same as asking, Who creates the spirit of a nation? If you separate the idea of a constitution from that of the collective spirit, as if the latter can exist without a constitution, you only show how superficially you understand the connection between spirit in its self-awareness and in its reality. What is called “making” a “constitution” has never truly occurred in history, just as the creation of a code of laws has not. A constitution develops directly from the national spirit in the same way that that spirit evolves, and it goes through the necessary stages of formation and changes as dictated by its concept. Constitutions are created by the inner spirit and the history of the nation (and it should be noted that this history is solely the history of that spirit).

§ 541. The really living totality,—that which preserves, in other words continually produces the state in general and its constitution, is the government. The organisation which natural necessity gives is seen in the rise of the family and of the 'estates' of civil society. The government is the universal part of the constitution, i.e. the part which intentionally aims at preserving those parts, but at the same time gets hold of and carries out those general aims of the whole which rise above the function of the family and of civil society. The organisation of the government is likewise its differentiation into powers, as their peculiarities have a basis in principle; yet [pg 138] without that difference losing touch with the actual unity they have in the notion's subjectivity.

§ 541. The truly living whole—that which constantly creates and maintains the overall state and its structure—is the govt. The organization that natural necessity provides is evident in the emergence of the family and the various 'estates' of civil society. The government is the global aspect of the constitution, meaning it deliberately seeks to preserve those parts, while also grasping and fulfilling the broader objectives of the whole that transcend the roles of the family and civil society. The structure of the government also involves its division into powers, as their unique characteristics are fundamentally based; however, [pg 138] this differentiation must not lose connection with the true unity they possess in the subjective notion.

As the most obvious categories of the notion are those of universality and individuality and their relationship that of subsumption of individual under universal, it has come about that in the state the legislative and executive power have been so distinguished as to make the former exist apart as the absolute superior, and to subdivide the latter again into administrative (government) power and judicial power, according as the laws are applied to public or private affairs. The division of these powers has been treated as the condition of political equilibrium, meaning by division their independence one of another in existence,—subject always however to the above-mentioned subsumption of the powers of the individual under the power of the general. The theory of such “division” unmistakably implies the elements of the notion, but so combined by “understanding” as to result in an absurd collocation, instead of the self-redintegration of the living spirit. The one essential canon to make liberty deep and real is to give every business belonging to the general interests of the state a separate organisation wherever they are essentially distinct. Such real division must be: for liberty is only deep when it is differentiated in all its fullness and these differences manifested in existence. But to make the business of legislation an independent power—to make it the first power, with the further proviso that all citizens shall have part therein, and the government be merely executive and dependent, presupposes ignorance that the true idea, and therefore the living and spiritual actuality, is the self-redintegrating notion, in other words, the subjectivity which contains in it universality as only one of its moments. (A mistake still greater, if it goes with the fancy that the constitution and the fundamental [pg 139] laws were still one day to make,—in a state of society, which includes an already existing development of differences.) Individuality is the first and supreme principle which makes itself fall through the state's organisation. Only through the government, and by its embracing in itself the particular businesses (including the abstract legislative business, which taken apart is also particular), is the state one. These, as always, are the terms on which the different elements essentially and alone truly stand towards each other in the logic of “reason,” as opposed to the external footing they stand on in 'understanding,' which never gets beyond subsuming the individual and particular under the universal. What disorganises the unity of logical reason, equally disorganises actuality.

As the most obvious aspects of this concept are universality and individuality, along with their relationship where the individual is subsumed under the universal, it has resulted in a distinction between legislative and executive power in the state. The former exists independently as the highest authority, while the latter is further divided into administrative (government) power and judicial power, depending on whether the laws pertain to public or private matters. The division of these powers has been viewed as the condition for political balance, meaning that they should be independent from each other—while always being subject to the earlier mentioned subsumption of individual powers under the general power. The theory of such “division” clearly includes elements of the concept, but when understood, it leads to an illogical arrangement instead of the self-reintegration of the living spirit. The key principle to ensure that liberty is significant and genuine is to give each area related to the general interests of the state its separate organization whenever they are fundamentally distinct. This real division is necessary because liberty is only meaningful when it is fully differentiated and those differences are expressed in reality. However, making the legislative function an independent power—the primary authority, while ensuring that all citizens participate in it and the government remains merely executive and dependent—assumes a misunderstanding of the true concept. This genuine and spiritual reality is the self-reintegrating notion, meaning that subjectivity includes universality as just one of its aspects. It would be an even greater mistake to think that the constitution and fundamental laws would one day create such a state of society, particularly when differences already exist. Individuality is the fundamental principle that persists within the organization of the state. Only through the government, which incorporates specific functions (including the abstract legislative function, which is also particular), does the state become one. These are the fundamental terms by which the different elements logically and truly relate to each other according to “reason,” in contrast to the external relationships they have in “understanding,” which merely subsumes individuals and particulars under the universal. What disrupts the unity of logical reason equally disrupts reality.

§ 542. In the government—regarded as organic totality—the sovereign power (principate) is (a) subjectivity as the infinite self-unity of the notion in its development;—the all-sustaining, all-decreeing will of the state, its highest peak and all-pervasive unity. In the perfect form of the state, in which each and every element of the notion has reached free existence, this subjectivity is not a so-called “moral person,” or a decree issuing from a majority (forms in which the unity of the decreeing will has not an actual existence), but an actual individual,—the will of a decreeing individual,—monarchy. The monarchical constitution is therefore the constitution of developed reason: all other constitutions belong to lower grades of the development and realisation of reason.

§ 542. In the government—viewed as an organic whole—the sovereign power (principate) is (a) *subjectivity* as the *infinite* self-unity of the notion in its evolution;—the all-sustaining, all-decreeing will of the state, its highest point and all-encompassing unity. In the ideal form of the state, where every element of the notion has attained free existence, this subjectivity is not a so-called “moral person,” or a decision made by a majority (forms in which the unity of the decreeing will lacks an *actual* existence), but a real individual—the will of a deciding individual—*monarchy*. The monarchical constitution is therefore the constitution of developed reason: all other constitutions belong to lower levels of the development and realization of reason.

The unification of all concrete state-powers into one existence, as in the patriarchal society,—or, as in a democratic constitution, the participation of all in all affairs—impugns the principle of the division of powers, i.e. the developed liberty of the constituent factors of [pg 140] the Idea. But no whit less must the division (the working out of these factors each to a free totality) be reduced to “ideal” unity, i.e. to subjectivity. The mature differentiation or realisation of the Idea means, essentially, that this subjectivity should grow to be a real “moment,” an actual existence; and this actuality is not otherwise than as the individuality of the monarch—the subjectivity of abstract and final decision existent in one person. All those forms of collective decreeing and willing,—a common will which shall be the sum and the resultant (on aristocratical or democratical principles) of the atomistic of single wills, have on them the mark of the unreality of an abstraction. Two points only are all-important, first to see the necessity of each of the notional factors, and secondly the form in which it is actualised. It is only the nature of the speculative notion which can really give light on the matter. That subjectivity—being the “moment” which emphasises the need of abstract deciding in general—partly leads on to the proviso that the name of the monarch appear as the bond and sanction under which everything is done in the government;—partly, being simple self-relation, has attached to it the characteristic of immediacy, and then of nature—whereby the destination of individuals for the dignity of the princely power is fixed by inheritance.

The unification of all concrete state powers into a single entity, like in a patriarchal society—or, as seen in a democratic constitution, the involvement of everyone in all matters—challenges the principle of the separation of powers, which is the developed freedom of the individual components of the Idea. However, the separation (the development of these components into a freely unified whole) must also be brought to an “ideal” unity, which means to subjectivity. The mature differentiation or realization of the Idea essentially means that this subjectivity needs to evolve into a real “moment,” an actual existence; and this reality is embodied in the individuality of the monarch—the subjectivity of abstract and final decision residing in one person. All forms of collective decision-making and willingness—a common will that acts as the sum and result (based on aristocratic or democratic principles) of the individual wills—carry the mark of the unreality of an abstraction. Two key points are crucial: first, to recognize the necessity of each conceptual factor, and second, the way in which it is actualized. Only the essence of the speculative notion can truly illuminate this. That subjectivity—the “moment” that highlights the need for abstract decision-making in general—partly indicates the requirement for the monarch's name to appear as the bond and endorsement under which everything in the government is executed; partly, by being a simple self-relation, it carries the characteristic of immediacy, and then of nature—by which the appointment of individuals to the dignity of princely power is determined by inheritance.

§ 543. (b) In the particular government-power there emerges, first, the division of state-business into its branches (otherwise defined), legislative power, administration of justice or judicial power, administration and police, and its consequent distribution between particular boards or offices, which having their business appointed by law, to that end and for that reason, possess independence of action, without at the same time ceasing to stand under higher supervision. Secondly, too, there [pg 141] arises the participation of several in state-business, who together constitute the “general order”528) in so far as they take on themselves the charge of universal ends as the essential function of their particular life;—the further condition for being able to take individually part in this business being a certain training, aptitude, and skill for such ends.

§ 543. (b) In the specific government power, we see, first, the division of state affairs into different branches (defined differently), including legislative power, the administration of justice or judicial power, and administrative and police functions. These branches are allocated to specific boards or offices that are assigned their duties by law, and for that reason, they have the independence to act, even while still being subject to higher oversight. Secondly, there is the involvement of different people in state affairs, who together form the "general directive"528) as they take on the responsibility of universal objectives as the essential function of their individual lives;—the additional requirement for being able to participate in this work is certain training, skills, and abilities for these purposes.

§ 544. The estates-collegium or provincial council is an institution by which all such as belong to civil society in general, and are to that degree private persons, participate in the governmental power, especially in legislation—viz. such legislation as concerns the universal scope of those interests which do not, like peace and war, involve the, as it were, personal interference and action of the State as one man, and therefore do not belong specially to the province of the sovereign power. By virtue of this participation subjective liberty and conceit, with their general opinion, can show themselves palpably efficacious and enjoy the satisfaction of feeling themselves to count for something.

§ 544. The estates-collegium or provincial council is an institution that allows all members of civil society, as private individuals, to take part in governmental power, especially in legislation—specifically, legislation that affects the broader interests that don’t require the State to act individually, like matters of peace and war, and therefore aren't solely under the sovereign power’s domain. Through this involvement, personal freedom and individual opinions can be effectively expressed, providing a sense of significance and satisfaction to those participating.

The division of constitutions into democracy, aristocracy and monarchy, is still the most definite statement of their difference in relation to sovereignty. They must at the same time be regarded as necessary structures in the path of development,—in short, in the history of the State. Hence it is superficial and absurd to represent them as an object of choice. The pure forms—necessary to the process of evolution—are, in so far as they are finite and in course of change, conjoined both with forms of their degeneration,—such as ochlocracy, &c., and with earlier transition-forms. These two forms are not to be confused with those legitimate structures. Thus, it may be—if we look only to the fact that the will of one individual stands at the head of the state—oriental despotism is included [pg 142] under the vague name monarchy,—as also feudal monarchy, to which indeed even the favourite name of “constitutional monarchy” cannot be refused. The true difference of these forms from genuine monarchy depends on the true value of those principles of right which are in vogue and have their actuality and guarantee in the state-power. These principles are those expounded earlier, liberty of property, and above all personal liberty, civil society, with its industry and its communities, and the regulated efficiency of the particular bureaux in subordination to the laws.

The classification of governments into democracy, aristocracy, and monarchy remains the clearest way to differentiate them in terms of sovereignty. They should also be seen as essential frameworks in the development process—in short, in the history of the State. Therefore, it’s simplistic and unreasonable to treat them merely as a matter of option. The pure forms—necessary for evolution—are, since they are finite and in flux, linked to both decayed forms like ochlocracy, etc., and earlier transitional forms. These two types should not be confused with the legitimate structures. For instance, if we consider that one person's will is at the top of the state, oriental despotism could fall under the broad term monarchy, as could feudal monarchy, which can even include the preferred term of "constitutional monarchy". The real distinction between these forms and true monarchy lies in the actual value of the principles of rights that are recognized and upheld by the state power. These principles include those discussed earlier, property rights, and, most importantly, personal liberty, civil society with its industry and communities, and the regulated efficiency of specific agencies under the law.

The question which is most discussed is in what sense we are to understand the participation of private persons in state affairs. For it is as private persons that the members of bodies of estates are primarily to be taken, be they treated as mere individuals, or as representatives of a number of people or of the nation. The aggregate of private persons is often spoken of as the nation: but as such an aggregate it is vulgus, not populus: and in this direction, it is the one sole aim of the state that a nation should not come to existence, to power and action, as such an aggregate. Such a condition of a nation is a condition of lawlessness, demoralisation, brutishness: in it the nation would only be a shapeless, wild, blind force, like that of the stormy, elemental sea, which however is not self-destructive, as the nation—a spiritual element—would be. Yet such a condition may be often heard described as that of true freedom. If there is to be any sense in embarking upon the question of the participation of private persons in public affairs, it is not a brutish mass, but an already organised nation—one in which a governmental power exists—which should be presupposed. The desirability of such participation however is not to be put in the superiority of particular intelligence, which private [pg 143] persons are supposed to have over state officials—the contrary may be the case—nor in the superiority of their good will for the general best. The members of civil society as such are rather people who find their nearest duty in their private interest and (as especially in the feudal society) in the interest of their privileged corporation. Take the case of England which, because private persons have a predominant share in public affairs, has been regarded as having the freest of all constitutions. Experience shows that that country—as compared with the other civilised states of Europe—is the most backward in civil and criminal legislation, in the law and liberty of property, in arrangements for art and science, and that objective freedom or rational right is rather sacrificed to formal right and particular private interest; and that this happens even in the institutions and possessions supposed to be dedicated to religion. The desirability of private persons taking part in public affairs is partly to be put in their concrete, and therefore more urgent, sense of general wants. But the true motive is the right of the collective spirit to appear as an externally universal will, acting with orderly and express efficacy for the public concerns. By this satisfaction of this right it gets its own life quickened, and at the same time breathes fresh life in the administrative officials; who thus have it brought home to them that not merely have they to enforce duties but also to have regard to rights. Private citizens are in the state the incomparably greater number, and form the multitude of such as are recognised as persons. Hence the will-reason exhibits its existence in them as a preponderating majority of freemen, or in its “reflectional” universality, which has its actuality vouchsafed it as a participation in the sovereignty. But it has already been noted as a “moment” [pg 144] of civil society (§§ 527, 534) that the individuals rise from external into substantial universality, and form a particular kind,—the Estates: and it is not in the inorganic form of mere individuals as such (after the democratic fashion of election), but as organic factors, as estates, that they enter upon that participation. In the state a power or agency must never appear and act as a formless, inorganic shape, i.e. basing itself on the principle of multeity and mere numbers.

The question that gets the most discussion is about how we should understand the involvement of private individuals in government affairs. Members of legislative bodies are primarily seen as private individuals, whether considered as single people or as representatives of a group or the nation. The collection of private individuals is often referred to as the country: but as such, it is vulgar, not people: and in this sense, the state aims to ensure that a nation should not come into existence, gain power, or act as such a group. This condition of a nation would be one of lawlessness, moral decay, and brutality: in this state, the nation would simply be a disorganized, wild, blind force, much like the turbulent, elemental sea, which, unlike the nation—a spiritual entity—would not be self-destructive. However, such a state is often misrepresented as true freedom. If we are to make sense of the involvement of private individuals in public affairs, it should not be a chaotic mass, but rather an already organized nation—one with an established governmental power—that we are assuming. The value of such participation should not be based on the supposed superiority of individual intelligence that private citizens may have over government officials—often, it may be the opposite—nor on their perceived goodwill for the common good. The members of civil society typically prioritize their personal interests and, especially in feudal societies, the interests of their particular privileged groups. Take England, which is seen as having the freest constitution because private individuals hold significant roles in public affairs. Experience shows that this country, compared to other civilized European states, is lagging behind in civil and criminal law, property rights, and in support for art and science, indicating that objective freedom or rational rights are more often sacrificed for formal rights and specific private interests—even within institutions connected to religion. The value of private participation in public matters partly comes from their concrete, and therefore more pressing, understanding of general needs. But the true motivation is the right of the collective spirit to manifest as an global will, acting with ordered and effective force for public interests. By recognizing this right, it revitalizes its own existence while also refreshing the life of administrative officials, reminding them that they not only have duties to enforce but also rights to respect. Private citizens are by far the majority in the state, representing the larger group recognized as individuals. Thus, the will-reason shows its existence in them as a dominant majority of free individuals or within its "thoughtful" universality, which has its existence confirmed through participation in the sovereignty. However, it has already been noted as a “moment” [pg 144] of civil society (§§ 527, 534) that individuals develop from external into substantial universality, forming a specific kind—the Estates: and it is not in the inorganic form of mere individuals (after the democratic fashion of election), but as organic components, as estates, that they engage in this participation. In the state, a power or agency must never manifest or act as a formless, inorganic entity, that is, relying solely on the principle of multitude and mere numbers.

Assemblies of Estates have been wrongly designated as the legislative power, so far as they form only one branch of that power,—a branch in which the special government-officials have an ex officio share, while the sovereign power has the privilege of final decision. In a civilised state moreover legislation can only be a further modification of existing law, and so-called new laws can only deal with minutiae of detail and particularities (cf. § 529, note), the main drift of which has been already prepared or preliminarily settled by the practice of the law-courts. The so-called financial law, in so far as it requires the assent of the estates, is really a government affair: it is only improperly called a law, in the general sense of embracing a wide, indeed the whole, range of the external means of government. The finances deal with what in their nature are only particular needs, ever newly recurring, even if they touch on the sum total of such needs. If the main part of the requirement were—as it very likely is—regarded as permanent, the provision for it would have more the nature of a law: but to be a law, it would have to be made once for all, and not be made yearly, or every few years, afresh. The part which varies according to time and circumstances concerns in reality the smallest part of the amount, and the provisions with regard to it have even less the character of a law: and yet it is and may [pg 145] be only this slight variable part which is matter of dispute, and can be subjected to a varying yearly estimate. It is this last then which falsely bears the high-sounding name of the Grant of the Budget, i.e. of the whole of the finances. A law for one year and made each year has even to the plain man something palpably absurd: for he distinguishes the essential and developed universal, as content of a true law, from the reflectional universality which only externally embraces what in its nature is many. To give the name of a law to the annual fixing of financial requirements only serves—with the presupposed separation of legislative from executive—to keep up the illusion of that separation having real existence, and to conceal the fact that the legislative power, when it makes a decree about finance, is really engaged with strict executive business. But the importance attached to the power of from time to time granting “supply,” on the ground that the assembly of estates possesses in it a check on the government, and thus a guarantee against injustice and violence,—this importance is in one way rather plausible than real. The financial measures necessary for the state's subsistence cannot be made conditional on any other circumstances, nor can the state's subsistence be put yearly in doubt. It would be a parallel absurdity if the government were e.g. to grant and arrange the judicial institutions always for a limited time merely; and thus, by the threat of suspending the activity of such an institution and the fear of a consequent state of brigandage, reserve for itself a means of coercing private individuals. Then again, the pictures of a condition of affairs, in which it might be useful and necessary to have in hand means of compulsion, are partly based on the false conception of a contract between rulers and ruled, and partly presuppose the [pg 146] possibility of such a divergence in spirit between these two parties as would make constitution and government quite out of the question. If we suppose the empty possibility of getting help by such compulsive means brought into existence, such help would rather be the derangement and dissolution of the state, in which there would no longer be a government, but only parties, and the violence and oppression of one party would only be helped away by the other. To fit together the several parts of the state into a constitution after the fashion of mere understanding—i.e. to adjust within it the machinery of a balance of powers external to each other—is to contravene the fundamental idea of what a state is.

Assemblies of Estates have been incorrectly labeled as the legislative authority, because they represent only one branch of that power—a branch in which government officials hold an by virtue of position role while the sovereign power retains the privilege of making final decisions. In a civilized society, legislation is merely an adjustment to existing laws, and what we call new laws can only address minute details and specifics (cf. § 529, note), most of which have already been established or preliminarily settled by the courts. The so-called finance law, as far as it requires the approval of the estates, is essentially a government matter; it's inaccurately referred to as a law in the broad sense, which would imply it covers a full range of external government resources. Finances address specific needs that arise repeatedly, even if they relate to the totality of such needs. If the primary demand were seen as permanent, which it likely is, providing for it would resemble a law more closely; however, for it to be law, it would require a one-time establishment rather than being renewed annually or every few years. The portion that changes with time and circumstances is actually the smallest part of the overall amount, and the provisions related to it bear even less resemblance to a law. Yet, it is often this small variable part that becomes contentious and can be subject to varying estimates each year. This last part falsely adopts the grand title of the Grant of the Budget, representing the entirety of finances. A law that's set for one year and renewed each year seems absurd to the average person, as they distinguish the essential and developed universal aspects that constitute true law from the merely reflective universality that superficially encompasses what is inherently diverse. Referring to the annual determination of financial needs as a law only serves—given the supposed separation of legislative from executive—to perpetuate the illusion that this separation truly exists and to hide the fact that when the legislative power enacts a financial decree, it is actually engaged in executive matters. The importance placed on the power to periodically grant “supply” suggesting that the assembly of estates serves as a check on the government, thereby guaranteeing protection against injustice and violence—this importance is more plausible than real. The financial requirements crucial for the state's survival cannot be conditioned on other circumstances, nor can the state's survival be left uncertain from year to year. It would be equally absurd if the government, for example, were to establish and manage judicial institutions only for limited timeframes, thereby using the threat of suspending these institutions and instilling fear to coerce individuals. Additionally, the scenarios in which it might seem useful and necessary to have means of coercion are partially based on a flawed idea of a contract between rulers and the ruled and partly assume the [pg 146] potential for such a disconnect in spirit between these two parties that would render a constitution and government entirely unfeasible. If we assume the mere possibility of obtaining help through coercive means, such help would lead to the breakdown and dissolution of the state, resulting in a scenario where there is no longer a government, just factions, with the violence and oppression of one faction countered only by the other. Attempting to fit various components of the state into a constitution merely based on mutual understanding—i.e., creating a balance of powers that exists externally to one another—contradicts the fundamental concept of what a state is.

§ 545. The final aspect of the state is to appear in immediate actuality as a single nation marked by physical conditions. As a single individual it is exclusive against other like individuals. In their mutual relations, waywardness and chance have a place; for each person in the aggregate is autonomous: the universal of law is only postulated between them, and not actually existent. This independence of a central authority reduces disputes between them to terms of mutual violence, a state of war, to meet which the general estate in the community assumes the particular function of maintaining the state's independence against other states, and becomes the estate of bravery.

§ 545. The final aspect of the state is to exist as a unified nation shaped by physical conditions. As a single entity, it stands apart from other similar entities. In their interactions, unpredictability and chance play a role; each person within the whole is independent: the universal rule of law is only suggested between them, not truly present. This lack of a central authority turns their conflicts into cycles of mutual violence, a state of war, which the general society must address by specifically safeguarding the state’s autonomy against others, effectively becoming the realm of courage.

§ 546. This state of war shows the omnipotence of the state in its individuality—an individuality that goes even to abstract negativity. Country and fatherland then appear as the power by which the particular independence of individuals and their absorption in the external existence of possession and in natural life is convicted of its own nullity,—as the power which procures the maintenance of the general substance by the [pg 147] patriotic sacrifice on the part of these individuals of this natural and particular existence,—so making nugatory the nugatoriness that confronts it.

§ 546. This state of war highlights the absolute power of the state in its uniqueness—an individuality that even reaches into abstract negativity. The country and homeland then emerge as the force that reveals the futility of individuals’ specific independence and their entanglement in material possessions and everyday life. This power secures the preservation of the collective essence through the patriotic sacrifice made by individuals of their natural and particular existence, effectively nullifying the futility they face.

β. External Public Law168.

§ 547. In the game of war the independence of States is at stake. In one case the result may be the mutual recognition of free national individualities (§ 430): and by peace-conventions supposed to be for ever, both this general recognition, and the special claims of nations on one another, are settled and fixed. External state-rights rest partly on these positive treaties, but to that extent contain only rights falling short of true actuality (§ 545): partly on so-called international law, the general principle of which is its presupposed recognition by the several States. It thus restricts their otherwise unchecked action against one another in such a way that the possibility of peace is left; and distinguishes individuals as private persons (non-belligerents) from the state. In general, international law rests on social usage.

§ 547. In the game of war, the independence of nations is on the line. In one scenario, the outcome might be the mutual recognition of distinct national identities (§ 430): and through peace agreements believed to be everlasting, both this general recognition and the specific claims nations have on each other are established and set in stone. External state rights are partly based on these formal treaties, but to that extent, they only include rights that don't reach true reality (§ 545): partly on what is known as global law, which is generally founded on its assumed acknowledgment by the various States. This law, therefore, limits their otherwise unrestricted actions toward each other in a way that allows for the possibility of peace; it also differentiates individuals as private citizens (non-belligerents) from the state. Overall, international law is based on social norms.

γ. Universal History169.

§ 548. As the mind of a special nation is actual and its liberty is under natural conditions, it admits on this nature-side the influence of geographical and climatic qualities. It is in time; and as regards its range and scope, has essentially a particular principle on the lines of which it must run through a development of its consciousness and its actuality. It has, in short, a history of its own. But as a restricted mind its independence is something secondary; it passes into universal world-history, the events of which exhibit the dialectic of the several national minds,—the judgment of the world.

§ 548. The mindset of a particular nation is real and its freedom is based on natural conditions, allowing it to be influenced by geographical and climate factors. It exists in time, and in terms of its extent and focus, it operates based on a specific principle through which it needs to progress in its awareness and reality. In short, it has its own unique history. However, as a limited mindset, its independence is secondary; it becomes part of universal world history, where the events reflect the interplay of various national perspectives—the judgment of the world.

[pg 148]

§ 549. This movement is the path of liberation for the spiritual substance, the deed by which the absolute final aim of the world is realised in it, and the merely implicit mind achieves consciousness and self-consciousness. It is thus the revelation and actuality of its essential and completed essence, whereby it becomes to the outward eye a universal spirit—a world-mind. As this development is in time and in real existence, as it is a history, its several stages and steps are the national minds, each of which, as single and endued by nature with a specific character, is appointed to occupy only one grade, and accomplish one task in the whole deed.

§ 549. This movement is the path to freedom for spiritual substance, the action through which the ultimate goal of the world is realized, allowing the implicit mind to reach awareness and self-awareness. It is, therefore, the revelation and realization of its essential and complete essence, making it appear, to the outside world, as a universal spirit—a world-mind. Since this development occurs over time and in real existence, as a historical process, its various stages and steps represent national minds, each of which, unique by nature and characterized by a specific identity, is designated to fulfill only one role and achieve a single task within the overall process.

The presupposition that history has an essential and actual end, from the principles of which certain characteristic results logically flow, is called an a priori view of it, and philosophy is reproached with a priori history-writing. On this point, and on history-writing in general, this note must go into further detail. That history, and above all universal history, is founded on an essential and actual aim, which actually is and will be realised in it—the plan of Providence; that, in short, there is Reason in history, must be decided on strictly philosophical ground, and thus shown to be essentially and in fact necessary. To presuppose such aim is blameworthy only when the assumed conceptions or thoughts are arbitrarily adopted, and when a determined attempt is made to force events and actions into conformity with such conceptions. For such a priori methods of treatment at the present day, however, those are chiefly to blame who profess to be purely historical, and who at the same time take opportunity expressly to raise their voice against the habit of philosophising, first in general, and then in history. Philosophy is to them a troublesome neighbour: for it is an enemy of all arbitrariness and hasty suggestions. Such a priori [pg 149] history-writing has sometimes burst out in quarters where one would least have expected it, especially on the philological side, and in Germany more than in France and England, where the art of historical writing has gone through a process of purification to a firmer and maturer character. Fictions, like that of a primitive age and its primitive people, possessed from the first of the true knowledge of God and all the sciences,—of sacerdotal races,—and, when we come to minutiae, of a Roman epic, supposed to be the source of the legends which pass current for the history of ancient Rome, &c., have taken the place of the pragmatising which detected psychological motives and associations. There is a wide circle of persons who seem to consider it incumbent on a learned and ingenious historian drawing from the original sources to concoct such baseless fancies, and form bold combinations of them from a learned rubbish-heap of out-of-the-way and trivial facts, in defiance of the best-accredited history.

The assumption that history has a fundamental and real purpose, from which certain distinct outcomes logically arise, is referred to as an before the fact approach, and philosophy is criticized for before the fact historical writing. On this matter, and on historical writing in general, this note needs to delve deeper. The idea that history, especially universal history, is based on a fundamental and real goal—namely, the plan of Providence, which actually exists and will be realized—must be determined on strictly philosophical grounds and shown to be inherently and factually essential. Assuming such a goal is problematic only when the ideas or concepts are arbitrarily chosen and when there is a deliberate attempt to force events and actions to fit these ideas. Today, those who claim to be purely historical are mainly to blame for such before the fact methods, as they also express their criticism of the practice of philosophizing, first in general terms and then specifically in history. To them, philosophy is an annoying neighbor because it opposes all arbitrariness and hasty assumptions. Such beforehand [pg 149] historical writing has occasionally emerged from unexpected places, particularly in the field of philology, with Germany showing more instances than France and England, where the art of historical writing has undergone a process of refinement leading to a stronger and more mature character. Myths, like those suggesting a primitive age and its primitive people, who supposedly possessed the true knowledge of God and sciences from the beginning—of priestly races—and when it comes to specifics, a Roman epic believed to be the source of legends that are accepted as the history of ancient Rome, etc., have replaced the pragmatic approach that identified psychological motives and associations. There is a broad group of people who seem to find it necessary for a learned and clever historian, drawing from original sources, to invent such unfounded fancies and create bold combinations of them from a collection of obscure and trivial facts, disregarding the most reliable history.

Setting aside this subjective treatment of history, we find what is properly the opposite view forbidding us to import into history an objective purpose. This is after all synonymous with what seems to be the still more legitimate demand that the historian should proceed with impartiality. This is a requirement often and especially made on the history of philosophy: where it is insisted there should be no prepossession in favour of an idea or opinion, just as a judge should have no special sympathy for one of the contending parties. In the case of the judge it is at the same time assumed that he would administer his office ill and foolishly, if he had not an interest, and an exclusive interest in justice, if he had not that for his aim and one sole aim, or if he declined to judge at all. This requirement which we may make upon the judge may be called [pg 150] partiality for justice; and there is no difficulty here in distinguishing it from subjective partiality. But in speaking of the impartiality required from the historian, this self-satisfied insipid chatter lets the distinction disappear, and rejects both kinds of interest. It demands that the historian shall bring with him no definite aim and view by which he may sort out, state and criticise events, but shall narrate them exactly in the casual mode he finds them, in their incoherent and unintelligent particularity. Now it is at least admitted that a history must have an object, e.g. Rome and its fortunes, or the Decline of the grandeur of the Roman empire. But little reflection is needed to discover that this is the presupposed end which lies at the basis of the events themselves, as of the critical examination into their comparative importance, i.e. their nearer or more remote relation to it. A history without such aim and such criticism would be only an imbecile mental divagation, not as good as a fairy tale, for even children expect a motif in their stories, a purpose at least dimly surmiseable with which events and actions are put in relation.

Setting aside this personal take on history, we encounter the opposing viewpoint that prohibits us from imposing an goal onto history. This aligns with the more valid expectation that historians should work with fairness. This demand is frequently made, especially in the philosophy history, where it’s insisted that there should be no bias in favor of any idea or opinion, just like a judge should not favor one party over the other. In the case of the judge, it is also presumed that he would perform his duties poorly and foolishly if he lacked a genuine interest—specifically a commitment to justice—as his sole aim; if he refused to judge at all, that would be unacceptable. This expectation we place on the judge can be described as [pg 150] bias for justice, and it’s straightforward to differentiate this from subjective partiality. However, when discussing the impartiality expected from historians, this complacent and bland argument blurs the distinction and rejects both types of interest. It demands that historians should approach their work without any specific aim or perspective that would help them sort out, detail, and critique events. Instead, they should recount them exactly as they come, in their disorganized and unintelligible specifics. It is at least acknowledged that history must have a focus, such as Rome and its fortunes, or the decline of the Roman Empire’s grandeur. However, it doesn’t take much thought to realize that this is the underlying purpose that forms the basis of the events themselves and the critical analysis of their comparative significance, meaning how closely or distantly they relate to that focus. A history devoid of such purpose and critique would simply be a foolish and aimless mental wandering, not even as compelling as a fairy tale, since even children expect a design in their stories—a purpose that is at least vaguely perceptible with which events and actions are connected.

In the existence of a nation the substantial aim is to be a state and preserve itself as such. A nation with no state formation, (a mere nation), has strictly speaking no history,—like the nations which existed before the rise of states and others which still exist in a condition of savagery. What happens to a nation, and takes place within it, has its essential significance in relation to the state: whereas the mere particularities of individuals are at the greatest distance from the true object of history. It is true that the general spirit of an age leaves its imprint in the character of its celebrated individuals, and even their particularities are but the very distant and the dim media through which the [pg 151] collective light still plays in fainter colours. Ay, even such singularities as a petty occurrence, a word, express not a subjective particularity, but an age, a nation, a civilisation, in striking portraiture and brevity; and to select such trifles shows the hand of a historian of genius. But, on the other hand, the main mass of singularities is a futile and useless mass, by the painstaking accumulation of which the objects of real historical value are overwhelmed and obscured. The essential characteristic of the spirit and its age is always contained in the great events. It was a correct instinct which sought to banish such portraiture of the particular and the gleaning of insignificant traits, into the Novel (as in the celebrated romances of Walter Scott, &c.). Where the picture presents an unessential aspect of life it is certainly in good taste to conjoin it with an unessential material, such as the romance takes from private events and subjective passions. But to take the individual pettinesses of an age and of the persons in it, and, in the interest of so-called truth, weave them into the picture of general interests, is not only against taste and judgment, but violates the principles of objective truth. The only truth for mind is the substantial and underlying essence, and not the trivialities of external existence and contingency. It is therefore completely indifferent whether such insignificancies are duly vouched for by documents, or, as in the romance, invented to suit the character and ascribed to this or that name and circumstances.

In the existence of a country, the main goal is to become a state and maintain that status. A nation without the formation of a state, or a just a country, essentially has no history—similar to the nations that existed before states emerged and those that still exist in a state of savagery. What occurs within a nation and its significance is mainly related to the state, while the individual details are far removed from what truly matters in history. It's true that the overall spirit of an era influences the characteristics of its prominent individuals, and even their idiosyncrasies are just faint reflections of the broader collective spirit. Even unique incidents or expressions are not merely individual quirks, but encapsulations of an entire age, nation, or civilization in strikingly brief representations; selecting such details reflects a historian's talent. However, the majority of individual details are often trivial and irrelevant, and their excessive accumulation can overshadow and obscure real historical significance. The true essence of the spirit and its era can always be found in major events. It was a wise instinct to place such portrayals of individual specifics and trivial traits into the Book (as seen in the famous works of Walter Scott, etc.). When the depiction focuses on non-essential aspects of life, it's appropriate to link it to similarly non-essential content, like the romance derives from personal events and subjective feelings. But to take the petty details of an era and the individuals within it, and, under the guise of so-called truth, weave them into the broader narrative of general interests, is not only a matter of poor taste and judgment, but also a breach of the principles of objective truth. The only genuine truth for the mind is the substantial, underlying essence, rather than the trivialities of external existence and chance. Therefore, it doesn’t really matter whether such trivialities are properly documented or, as in novels, fabricated to match characters and attributed to specific names and situations.

The point of interest of Biography—to say a word on that here—appears to run directly counter to any universal scope and aim. But biography too has for its background the historical world, with which the individual is intimately bound up: even purely personal originality, the freak of humour, &c. suggests by allusion [pg 152] that central reality and has its interest heightened by the suggestion. The mere play of sentiment, on the contrary, has another ground and interest than history.

The focus of Bio—just to mention it here—seems to directly oppose any universal aim or purpose. However, biography also has the historical context as its backdrop, with which individuals are deeply connected: even personal quirks, humor, etc., hint at that core reality and become more interesting through that suggestion. On the other hand, the simple expression of feelings has a different basis and significance than history.

The requirement of impartiality addressed to the history of philosophy (and also, we may add, to the history of religion, first in general, and secondly, to church history) generally implies an even more decided bar against presupposition of any objective aim. As the State was already called the point to which in political history criticism had to refer all events, so here the Truth must be the object to which the several deeds and events of the spirit would have to be referred. What is actually done is rather to make the contrary presupposition. Histories with such an object as religion or philosophy are understood to have only subjective aims for their theme, i.e. only opinions and mere ideas, not an essential and realised object like the truth. And that with the mere excuse that there is no truth. On this assumption the sympathy with truth appears as only a partiality of the usual sort, a partiality for opinion and mere ideas, which all alike have no stuff in them, and are all treated as indifferent. In that way historical truth means but correctness—an accurate report of externals, without critical treatment save as regards this correctness—admitting, in this case, only qualitative and quantitative judgments, no judgments of necessity or notion (cf. notes to §§ 172 and 175). But, really, if Rome or the German empire, &c. are an actual and genuine object of political history, and the aim to which the phenomena are to be related and by which they are to be judged; then in universal history the genuine spirit, the consciousness of it and of its essence, is even in a higher degree a true and actual object and theme, and an aim to which all other phenomena are essentially and actually [pg 153] subservient. Only therefore through their relationship to it, i.e. through the judgment in which they are subsumed under it, while it inheres in them, have they their value and even their existence. It is the spirit which not merely broods over history as over the waters, but lives in it and is alone its principle of movement: and in the path of that spirit, liberty, i.e. a development determined by the notion of spirit, is the guiding principle and only its notion its final aim, i.e. truth. For Spirit is consciousness. Such a doctrine—or in other words that Reason is in history—will be partly at least a plausible faith, partly it is a cognition of philosophy.

The requirement for impartiality in the history of philosophy (and also, we can add, in the history of religion—first generally, and then specifically in church history) suggests a stronger rejection of assuming any objective purpose. Just as the State was seen as the reference point for political history, so too should the “Truth” be the focus to which various actions and events of the spirit must relate. However, what actually happens tends to be the opposite assumption. Histories focused on topics like religion or philosophy are viewed as having only subjective goals, meaning they are seen as just opinions and mere ideas, rather than as an essential and realized object like the truth. This assumption is often justified by claiming there is no truth. Under this view, sympathy for truth is seen as just a typical bias—favoring opinion and mere ideas, none of which hold substantial value and are all treated as equal. Consequently, historical truth is reduced to mere correctness—accurate accounts of external facts, with no critical assessment except regarding this correctness—permitting only qualitative and quantitative judgments, without judgments based on necessity or principle (see notes to §§ 172 and 175). However, if Rome or the German Empire, etc., are real and significant subjects of political history and serve as aim points for relating and judging phenomena, then in universal history, the authentic spirit and awareness of it and its essence are, to an even greater extent, a true and real object and theme, and the goal to which all other phenomena are fundamentally and genuinely subordinate. Thus, through their connection to it, meaning by the judgments under which they are categorized while it exists within them, they find their value and even their existence. The spirit does not simply hover over history like a mist, but lives within it and is its sole driving force: in the journey of that spirit, liberty—defined as a development guided by the concept of spirit—serves as the guiding principle, with its ultimate goal being truth. For spirit is consciousness. Such a belief—that Reason exists in history—will be, at least partially, a credible faith, and in part, a recognition of philosophy.

§ 550. This liberation of mind, in which it proceeds to come to itself and to realise its truth, and the business of so doing, is the supreme right, the absolute Law. The self-consciousness of a particular nation is a vehicle for the contemporary development of the collective spirit in its actual existence: it is the objective actuality in which that spirit for the time invests its will. Against this absolute will the other particular natural minds have no rights: that nation dominates the world: but yet the universal will steps onward over its property for the time being, as over a special grade, and then delivers it over to its chance and doom.

§ 550. This liberation of the mind, where it comes into its own and realizes its truth, and the process of doing so, is the highest right, the ultimate Law. The self-awareness of a specific nation serves as a means for the current development of the collective spirit in its actual existence: it is the objective reality in which that spirit invests its will at that moment. Against this absolute will, other individual natural minds have no rights: that nation rules the world: yet the universal will moves forward beyond its possessions for now, as if over a special level, and ultimately hands it over to its fate and consequences.

§ 551. To such extent as this business of actuality appears as an action, and therefore as a work of individuals, these individuals, as regards the substantial issue of their labour, are instruments, and their subjectivity, which is what is peculiar to them, is the empty form of activity. What they personally have gained therefore through the individual share they took in the substantial business (prepared and appointed independently of them) is a formal universality or subjective mental idea—Fame, which is their reward.

§ 551. To the extent that this matter of reality seems like an action, and thus a task performed by people, these individuals, concerning the significant outcome of their work, are tools, and their personal experiences, which are unique to them, represent the empty structure of activity. What they have personally achieved through their individual contributions to the significant task (which was organized and determined independently of them) is a formal universality or subjective mental concept—Fame, which serves as their reward.

[pg 154]

§ 552. The national spirit contains nature-necessity, and stands in external existence (§ 423): the ethical substance, potentially infinite, is actually a particular and limited substance (§§ 549, 550); on its subjective side it labours under contingency, in the shape of its unreflective natural usages, and its content is presented to it as something existing in time and tied to an external nature and external world. The spirit, however, (which thinks in this moral organism) overrides and absorbs within itself the finitude attaching to it as national spirit in its state and the state's temporal interests, in the system of laws and usages. It rises to apprehend itself in its essentiality. Such apprehension, however, still has the immanent limitedness of the national spirit. But the spirit which thinks in universal history, stripping off at the same time those limitations of the several national minds and its own temporal restrictions, lays hold of its concrete universality, and rises to apprehend the absolute mind, as the eternally actual truth in which the contemplative reason enjoys freedom, while the necessity of nature and the necessity of history are only ministrant to its revelation and the vessels of its honour.

§ 552. The national spirit embodies the need for nature and exists externally (§ 423): the ethical substance, potentially infinite, is actually a specific and limited substance (§§ 549, 550); on its subjective side, it struggles with uncertainty, reflected in its unthinking natural practices, and its content appears as something existing in time and linked to an external nature and world. The spirit, however, (which thinks within this moral framework) transcends and incorporates the limitations associated with the national spirit in its state and the state's temporal interests, within the system of laws and practices. It elevates itself to understand its essence. This understanding, however, still carries the inherent limitations of the national spirit. But the spirit that thinks in universal history, simultaneously shedding the limitations of different national perspectives and its own temporal boundaries, grasps its concrete universality and rises to comprehend the absolute mind, as the eternally actual truth in which contemplative reason finds freedom, while the necessity of nature and history merely serve to reveal it and act as the vessels of its honor.

The strictly technical aspects of the Mind's elevation to God have been spoken of in the Introduction to the Logic (cf. especially § 51, note). As regards the starting-point of that elevation, Kant has on the whole adopted the most correct, when he treats belief in God as proceeding from the practical Reason. For that starting-point contains the material or content which constitutes the content of the notion of God. But the true concrete material is neither Being (as in the cosmological) nor mere action by design (as in the physico-theological proof) but the Mind, the absolute characteristic and function of which is effective reason, i.e. the self-determining [pg 155] and self-realising notion itself,—Liberty. That the elevation of subjective mind to God which these considerations give is by Kant again deposed to a postulate—a mere “ought”—is the peculiar perversity, formerly noticed, of calmly and simply reinstating as true and valid that very antithesis of finitude, the supersession of which into truth is the essence of that elevation.

The technical aspects of the Mind’s elevation to God have been discussed in the Introduction to the Logic (see especially § 51, note). In terms of the starting point for that elevation, Kant has largely taken the most accurate approach by viewing belief in God as stemming from practical Reason. This starting point provides the material or content that shapes the concept of God. However, the true concrete material is neither Being (as in the cosmological argument) nor mere purposeful action (as in the physico-theological proof), but the Mind itself, whose essential characteristic and function is effective reason, i.e., the self-determining and self-realizing idea—Liberty. The elevation of the subjective mind to God that these observations suggest is, according to Kant, ultimately reconsidered as a assume—a mere "should"—which reflects the unique absurdity of coldly and simply reaffirming that very oppositional idea of finitude, the overcoming of which into truth is the essence of that elevation.

As regards the “mediation” which, as it has been already shown (§ 192, cf. § 204 note), that elevation to God really involves, the point specially calling for note is the “moment” of negation through which the essential content of the starting-point is purged of its finitude so as to come forth free. This factor, abstract in the formal treatment of logic, now gets its most concrete interpretation. The finite, from which the start is now made, is the real ethical self-consciousness. The negation through which that consciousness raises its spirit to its truth, is the purification, actually accomplished in the ethical world, whereby its conscience is purged of subjective opinion and its will freed from the selfishness of desire. Genuine religion and genuine religiosity only issue from the moral life: religion is that life rising to think, i.e. becoming aware of the free universality of its concrete essence. Only from the moral life and by the moral life is the Idea of God seen to be free spirit: outside the ethical spirit therefore it is vain to seek for true religion and religiosity.

In terms of the "mediation" that, as already pointed out (§ 192, cf. § 204 note), truly involves an elevation to God, the aspect that needs special attention is the "moment" of negation, which cleanses the essential content of the starting point of its finitude so it can emerge as free. This factor, while abstract in the formal study of logic, now receives its most concrete interpretation. The finite that serves as the starting point is the actual ethical self-consciousness. The negation that allows this consciousness to elevate its spirit to its truth is the purification, really achieved in the ethical world, which cleanses its conscience of personal opinions and frees its will from selfish desires. True religion and authentic religiosity arise solely from moral living: religion is that life aspiring to thought, meaning becoming aware of the free universality of its concrete essence. Only from the moral life, and through the moral life, can the Idea of God be seen as free spirit; thus, seeking true religion and religiosity outside the ethical spirit is futile.

But—as is the case with all speculative process—this development of one thing out of another means that what appears as sequel and derivative is rather the absolute prius of what it appears to be mediated by, and what is here in mind known as its truth.

But—as is the case with all speculative processes—this development of one thing from another means that what seems like a result and a derivative is actually the absolute prius of what it appears to be mediated by, and what is being referred to here as its truth.

Here then is the place to go more deeply into the reciprocal relations between the state and religion, and [pg 156] in doing so to elucidate the terminology which is familiar and current on the topic. It is evident and apparent from what has preceded that moral life is the state retracted into its inner heart and substance, while the state is the organisation and actualisation of moral life; and that religion is the very substance of the moral life itself and of the state. At this rate, the state rests on the ethical sentiment, and that on the religious. If religion then is the consciousness of “absolute” truth, then whatever is to rank as right and justice, as law and duty, i.e. as true in the world of free will, can be so esteemed only as it is participant in that truth, as it is subsumed under it and is its sequel. But if the truly moral life is to be a sequel of religion, then perforce religion must have the genuine content; i.e. the idea of God it knows must be the true and real. The ethical life is the divine spirit as indwelling in self-consciousness, as it is actually present in a nation and its individual members. This self-consciousness retiring upon itself out of its empirical actuality and bringing its truth to consciousness, has in its faith and in its conscience only what it has consciously secured in its spiritual actuality. The two are inseparable: there cannot be two kinds of conscience, one religious and another ethical, differing from the former in body and value of truth. But in point of form, i.e. for thought and knowledge—(and religion and ethical life belong to intelligence and are a thinking and knowing)—the body of religious truth, as the pure self-subsisting and therefore supreme truth, exercises a sanction over the moral life which lies in empirical actuality. Thus for self-consciousness religion is the “basis” of moral life and of the state. It has been the monstrous blunder of our times to try to look upon these inseparables as separable from one another, and even as mutually [pg 157] indifferent. The view taken of the relationship of religion and the state has been that, whereas the state had an independent existence of its own, springing from some force and power, religion was a later addition, something desirable perhaps for strengthening the political bulwarks, but purely subjective in individuals:—or it may be, religion is treated as something without effect on the moral life of the state, i.e. its reasonable law and constitution which are based on a ground of their own.

Here is the place to dive deeper into the mutual relationships between the state and religion, and [pg 156] in doing so to clarify the terminology that is familiar and relevant to the topic. It's clear from what has come before that moral life is the essence of the state, while the state represents the organization and realization of moral life; and that religion is the very foundation of both moral life and the state. In this sense, the state relies on ethical sentiment, which in turn is based on religion. If religion is the awareness of “definite” truth, then anything that is considered right and just, such as law and duty—meaning what is true in the realm of free will—can only be valued as such to the extent that it is connected to that truth, is part of it, and follows from it. However, if truly moral life is to follow from religion, then religion must have authentic content; that is, the idea of God it holds must be true and real. The ethical life represents the divine spirit integrated within self-consciousness, as it actually exists in a nation and its individual members. This self-consciousness reflects upon itself, stepping back from its empirical reality and bringing its truth to awareness, relying on its belief and consciousness for what it has consciously established in its spiritual reality. The two are inseparable: you can't have two types of conscience, one religious and one ethical, differing in essence and truth. However, in terms of form—meaning for thought and knowledge—(and both religion and ethical life pertain to intelligence and are about thinking and knowing)—the realm of religious truth, as the pure self-sufficient and thus ultimate truth, imposes a standard over the moral life that exists in empirical reality. Therefore, for self-consciousness, religion is the “foundation” of moral life and the state. It's been a significant mistake in our times to attempt to view these interconnected elements as separate from each other, and even as indifferent to one another. The prevailing view of the relationship between religion and the state has been that while the state has its independent existence arising from some force or power, religion is a later addition, something that might be useful for reinforcing political structures but is entirely subjective to individuals:—or it could be the case that religion is seen as having no impact on the state’s moral life, meaning its rational laws and constitution, which are thought to be based on their own grounds.

As the inseparability of the two sides has been indicated, it may be worth while to note the separation as it appears on the side of religion. It is primarily a point of form: the attitude which self-consciousness takes to the body of truth. So long as this body of truth is the very substance or indwelling spirit of self-consciousness in its actuality, then self-consciousness in this content has the certainty of itself and is free. But if this present self-consciousness is lacking, then there may be created, in point of form, a condition of spiritual slavery, even though the implicit content of religion is absolute spirit. This great difference (to cite a specific case) comes out within the Christian religion itself, even though here it is not the nature-element in which the idea of God is embodied, and though nothing of the sort even enters as a factor into its central dogma and sole theme of a God who is known in spirit and in truth. And yet in Catholicism this spirit of all truth is in actuality set in rigid opposition to the self-conscious spirit. And, first of all, God is in the “host” presented to religious adoration as an external thing. (In the Lutheran Church, on the contrary, the host as such is not at first consecrated, but in the moment of enjoyment, i.e. in the annihilation of its externality, and in the act of faith, i.e. in the free self-certain spirit: only then is it consecrated and exalted [pg 158] to be present God.) From that first and supreme status of externalisation flows every other phase of externality,—of bondage, non-spirituality, and superstition. It leads to a laity, receiving its knowledge of divine truth, as well as the direction of its will and conscience from without and from another order—which order again does not get possession of that knowledge in a spiritual way only, but to that end essentially requires an external consecration. It leads to the non-spiritual style of praying—partly as mere moving of the lips, partly in the way that the subject foregoes his right of directly addressing God, and prays others to pray—addressing his devotion to miracle-working images, even to bones, and expecting miracles from them. It leads, generally, to justification by external works, a merit which is supposed to be gained by acts, and even to be capable of being transferred to others. All this binds the spirit under an externalism by which the very meaning of spirit is perverted and misconceived at its source, and law and justice, morality and conscience, responsibility and duty are corrupted at their root.

As the inseparability of the two sides has been noted, it’s important to consider the separation as it shows up in the realm of religion. This is mainly a matter of how form is viewed: the way self-awareness relates to the body of truth. As long as this body of truth is the essential substance or inner spirit of self-awareness in its reality, then this self-awareness is certain of itself and is free. However, if this current self-awareness is absent, a condition of spiritual bondage can emerge in form, even though the implicit content of religion is absolute spirit. This significant difference can be seen within Christianity itself, where it's not the natural element that embodies the idea of God, and such aspects do not influence its central dogma and primary theme of a God known in spirit and truth. Yet in Catholicism, this spirit of all truth is actually set firmly against the self-aware spirit. Firstly, God is presented in the “host” for religious adoration as an external factor. (In the Lutheran Church, on the other hand, the host is not initially consecrated, but during the moment of communion, which is the destruction of its externality, and in the act of faith, which represents a free self-aware spirit: only then is it consecrated and elevated [pg 158] to be present as God.) From that initial and highest state of externalization, every other form of externality arises, leading to bondage, lack of spirituality, and superstition. It results in a laity that receives its understanding of divine truth, along with the guidance of its will and conscience from external sources that do not spiritually possess that knowledge but essentially require an external consecration for that purpose. This leads to a non-spiritual method of praying—partly as a simple movement of the lips, partly in how individuals forgo their right to directly address God, instead asking others to pray—directing their devotion to miracle-working images, even to relics, expecting miracles from them. It ultimately results in justification through external acts, a merit believed to be earned through actions, and even able to be transferred to others. All this binds the spirit to an externalism that distorts and misinterprets the very essence of spirit, corrupting law and justice, morality and conscience, responsibility and duty at their foundation.

Along with this principle of spiritual bondage, and these applications of it in the religious life, there can only go in the legislative and constitutional system a legal and moral bondage, and a state of lawlessness and immorality in political life. Catholicism has been loudly praised and is still often praised—logically enough—as the one religion which secures the stability of governments. But in reality this applies only to governments which are bound up with institutions founded on the bondage of the spirit (of that spirit which should have legal and moral liberty), i.e. with institutions that embody injustice and with a morally corrupt and barbaric state of society. But these governments are not aware that in fanaticism they [pg 159] have a terrible power, which does not rise in hostility against them, only so long as and only on condition that they remain sunk in the thraldom of injustice and immorality. But in mind there is a very different power available against that externalism and dismemberment induced by a false religion. Mind collects itself into its inward free actuality. Philosophy awakes in the spirit of governments and nations the wisdom to discern what is essentially and actually right and reasonable in the real world. It was well to call these products of thought, and in a special sense Philosophy, the wisdom of the world170; for thought makes the spirit's truth an actual present, leads it into the real world, and thus liberates it in its actuality and in its own self.

Along with this principle of spiritual bondage and its applications in religious life, there can only be a legal and moral bondage in the legislative and constitutional system, along with a state of lawlessness and immorality in political life. Catholicism has been widely praised and is still frequently acknowledged—justifiably— as the one religion that ensures the stability of governments. However, this only truly applies to governments intertwined with institutions based on spiritual bondage (the kind of spirit that should enjoy legal and moral freedom), meaning institutions that embody injustice and reflect a morally corrupt and barbaric society. These governments don't realize that in fanaticism they possess a terrible power, which does not rise up against them, but only as long as they remain entrenched in the chains of injustice and immorality. However, in the mind, there exists a very different power available to counter that externalism and division caused by a false religion. The mind gathers itself into its inner free actuality. Philosophy awakens in the spirit of governments and nations the wisdom to recognize what is truly and logically right and reasonable in the real world. It is apt to refer to these products of thought, especially Philosophy, as the wisdom of the world170; for thought brings the spirit's truth into present reality, leads it into the real world, and thereby liberates it in its actuality and within itself.

Thus set free, the content of religion assumes quite another shape. So long as the form, i.e. our consciousness and subjectivity, lacked liberty, it followed necessarily that self-consciousness was conceived as not immanent in the ethical principles which religion embodies, and these principles were set at such a distance as to seem to have true being only as negative to actual self-consciousness. In this unreality ethical content gets the name of Holiness. But once the divine spirit introduces itself into actuality, and actuality emancipates itself to spirit, then what in the world was a postulate of holiness is supplanted by the actuality of moral life. Instead of the vow of chastity, marriage now ranks as the ethical relation; and, therefore, as the highest on this side of humanity stands the family. Instead of the vow of poverty (muddled up into a contradiction of assigning merit to whosoever gives away goods to the poor, i.e. whosoever enriches them) is the precept of action to acquire goods through one's own intelligence [pg 160] and industry,—of honesty in commercial dealing, and in the use of property,—in short moral life in the socio-economic sphere. And instead of the vow of obedience, true religion sanctions obedience to the law and the legal arrangements of the state—an obedience which is itself the true freedom, because the state is a self-possessed, self-realising reason—in short, moral life in the state. Thus, and thus only, can law and morality exist. The precept of religion, “Give to Caesar what is Caesar's and to God what is God's” is not enough: the question is to settle what is Caesar's, what belongs to the secular authority: and it is sufficiently notorious that the secular no less than the ecclesiastical authority have claimed almost everything as their own. The divine spirit must interpenetrate the entire secular life: whereby wisdom is concrete within it, and it carries the terms of its own justification. But that concrete indwelling is only the aforesaid ethical organisations. It is the morality of marriage as against the sanctity of a celibate order;—the morality of economic and industrial action against the sanctity of poverty and its indolence;—the morality of an obedience dedicated to the law of the state as against the sanctity of an obedience from which law and duty are absent and where conscience is enslaved. With the growing need for law and morality and the sense of the spirit's essential liberty, there sets in a conflict of spirit with the religion of unfreedom. It is no use to organise political laws and arrangements on principles of equity and reason, so long as in religion the principle of unfreedom is not abandoned. A free state and a slavish religion are incompatible. It is silly to suppose that we may try to allot them separate spheres, under the impression that their diverse natures will maintain an attitude of tranquillity one to another [pg 161] and not break out in contradiction and battle. Principles of civil freedom can be but abstract and superficial, and political institutions deduced from them must be, if taken alone, untenable, so long as those principles in their wisdom mistake religion so much as not to know that the maxims of the reason in actuality have their last and supreme sanction in the religious conscience in subsumption under the consciousness of “absolute” truth. Let us suppose even that, no matter how, a code of law should arise, so to speak a priori, founded on principles of reason, but in contradiction with an established religion based on principles of spiritual unfreedom; still, as the duty of carrying out the laws lies in the hands of individual members of the government, and of the various classes of the administrative personnel, it is vain to delude ourselves with the abstract and empty assumption that the individuals will act only according to the letter or meaning of the law, and not in the spirit of their religion where their inmost conscience and supreme obligation lies. Opposed to what religion pronounces holy, the laws appear something made by human hands: even though backed by penalties and externally introduced, they could offer no lasting resistance to the contradiction and attacks of the religious spirit. Such laws, however sound their provisions may be, thus founder on the conscience, whose spirit is different from the spirit of the laws and refuses to sanction them. It is nothing but a modern folly to try to alter a corrupt moral organisation by altering its political constitution and code of laws without changing the religion,—to make a revolution without having made a reformation, to suppose that a political constitution opposed to the old religion could live in peace and harmony with it and its sanctities, and that stability could be procured for the laws by external guarantees, [pg 162] e.g. so-called “chambers,” and the power given them to fix the budget, &c. (cf. § 544 note). At best it is only a temporary expedient—when it is obviously too great a task to descend into the depths of the religious spirit and to raise that same spirit to its truth—to seek to separate law and justice from religion. Those guarantees are but rotten bulwarks against the consciences of the persons charged with administering the laws—among which laws these guarantees are included. It is indeed the height and profanity of contradiction to seek to bind and subject to the secular code the religious conscience to which mere human law is a thing profane.

Thus freed, the essence of religion takes on a whole new form. As long as our consciousness and subjectivity lacked freedom, self-consciousness was seen as not inherent in the ethical principles embodied by religion; these principles were viewed as distant, seeming to have real existence only as a negation of actual self-consciousness. In this unreality, ethical content is referred to as Holiness. But when the divine spirit manifests in reality, and reality liberates itself to spirit, what was once seen as a postulate of holiness is replaced by the reality of ethics life. Instead of the vow of chastity, wedding becomes the ethical relationship; therefore, the family stands as the highest unit in humanity. The vow of poverty, which is muddled by the contradiction of attributing merit to those who give their possessions to the poor (i.e., those who enrich them), is replaced by the principle of taking action to acquire goods through one’s own intellect and hard work—practicing honesty in business dealings and in the use of property—essentially embodying moral life within the socio-economic realm. Instead of the vow of obedience, true religion endorses obedience to the law and the legal structures of the state—an obedience that itself is true freedom, as the state represents a self-aware, self-actualizing reason—in short, moral life within the state. Thus, law and morality can only coexist in this way. The religious mandate, "Render to Caesar what belongs to Caesar and to God what belongs to God.", is insufficient; we must resolve what belongs to Caesar, what pertains to secular authority: and it’s well-known that both secular and ecclesiastical authorities have claimed almost everything as their own. The divine spirit must penetrate all aspects of secular life, where wisdom is concrete within it, and it holds the terms of its own justification. However, that concrete presence is only through the aforementioned ethical organizations. It is the morality of marriage versus the sanctity of a celibate order; the morality of economic and industrial action versus the sanctity of poverty and its idleness; the morality of obedience dedicated to the state’s law versus the sanctity of obedience devoid of law and duty, where conscience is enslaved. As the need for law and morality grows alongside the sense of the spirit’s inherent freedom, a conflict arises between the spirit and the religion of unfreedom. It is pointless to structure political laws and arrangements based on principles of fairness and reason if the principle of unfreedom is not relinquished in religion. A free state and a repressive religion cannot coexist. It is naive to believe we can separate them into distinct spheres, assuming their different natures will maintain a peaceful coexistence without conflict. Principles of civil freedom can only remain abstract and superficial, and any political institutions derived from them must be, when taken in isolation, unsustainable, as long as those principles misguidedly view religion as failing to recognize that the maxims of reason in reality find their final and ultimate sanction in the religious conscience that falls under the awareness of “absolute” truth. Let’s even suppose that, somehow, a legal code arises, so to speak, beforehand, based on principles of reason, but contradicting an established religion rooted in principles of spiritual unfreedom; still, since the responsibility for enforcing the laws lies with individual government members and various classes of administrative staff, it’s futile to deceive ourselves with the empty assumption that these individuals will act solely according to the letter or meaning of the law, ignoring the spirit of their religion where their deepest conscience and ultimate obligation lie. In contrast to what religion deems holy, laws appear as mere constructs of human hands: even with penalties and external enforcement, they cannot withstand the contradictions and challenges posed by the religious spirit. Such laws, however well-crafted, ultimately fail when confronted by a conscience whose spirit diverges from that of the laws and refuses to endorse them. It is nothing short of modern folly to attempt to change a corrupt moral structure by altering its political framework and legal code without also transforming the religion—attempting revolution without a reformation, expecting that a political system at odds with the old religion can coexist peacefully with it and its sanctities, and believing stability for the laws can be achieved through external guarantees, [pg 162] such as so-called “rooms,” and the authority given to them to set the budget, etc. (cf. § 544 note). At best, it is only a temporary solution—when it is too much of a challenge to delve into the depths of the religious spirit and elevate that same spirit to its truth—to attempt to separate law and justice from religion. Those guarantees are merely fragile barriers against the consciences of the individuals tasked with enforcing the laws—among which laws these guarantees are included. It is indeed the pinnacle of contradiction to seek to bind the religious conscience, which views mere human law as profane, so tightly to the secular code.

The perception had dawned upon Plato with great clearness of the gulf which in his day had commenced to divide the established religion and the political constitution, on one hand, from those deeper requirements which, on the other hand, were made upon religion and politics by liberty which had learnt to recognise its inner life. Plato gets hold of the thought that a genuine constitution and a sound political life have their deeper foundation on the Idea,—on the essentially and actually universal and genuine principles of eternal righteousness. Now to see and ascertain what these are is certainly the function and the business of philosophy. It is from this point of view that Plato breaks out into the celebrated or notorious passage where he makes Socrates emphatically state that philosophy and political power must coincide, that the Idea must be regent, if the distress of nations is to see its end. What Plato thus definitely set before his mind was that the Idea—which implicitly indeed is the free self-determining thought—could not get into consciousness save only in the form of a thought; that the substance of the thought could only be true when set forth as a universal, and [pg 163] as such brought to consciousness under its most abstract form.

The perception had become clear to Plato that there was a growing divide in his time between established religion and political structure on one side, and the deeper needs that liberty, which had learned to recognize its inner life, placed on religion and politics on the other. Plato realized that a true constitution and a healthy political life are fundamentally based on the Idea—on the genuinely universal and true principles of eternal righteousness. It is certainly the role and responsibility of philosophy to identify and clarify what these principles are. From this perspective, Plato famously declares through Socrates that philosophy and political power must align, and that the Idea must govern if nations are to find relief from their struggles. What Plato clearly envisioned was that the Idea—essentially the free, self-determining thought—could only become conscious in the form of a thought; that the essence of the thought can only be valid when expressed as a universal, and [pg 163] as such brought to consciousness in its most abstract form.

To compare the Platonic standpoint in all its definiteness with the point of view from which the relationship of state and religion is here regarded, the notional differences on which everything turns must be recalled to mind. The first of these is that in natural things their substance or genus is different from their existence in which that substance is as subject: further that this subjective existence of the genus is distinct from that which it gets, when specially set in relief as genus, or, to put it simply, as the universal in a mental concept or idea. This additional “individuality”—the soil on which the universal and underlying principle freely and expressly exists,—is the intellectual and thinking self. In the case of natural things their truth and reality does not get the form of universality and essentiality through themselves, and their “individuality” is not itself the form: the form is only found in subjective thinking, which in philosophy gives that universal truth and reality an existence of its own. In man's case it is otherwise: his truth and reality is the free mind itself, and it comes to existence in his self-consciousness. This absolute nucleus of man—mind intrinsically concrete—is just this—to have the form (to have thinking) itself for a content. To the height of the thinking consciousness of this principle Aristotle ascended in his notion of the entelechy of thought, (which is νοῆσις τῆς νοήσεως), thus surmounting the Platonic Idea (the genus, or essential being). But thought always—and that on account of this very principle—contains the immediate self-subsistence of subjectivity no less than it contains universality; the genuine Idea of the intrinsically concrete mind is just as essentially under the one of its terms (subjective consciousness) as under the other [pg 164] (universality): and in the one as in the other it is the same substantial content. Under the subjective form, however, fall feeling, intuition, pictorial representation: and it is in fact necessary that in point of time the consciousness of the absolute Idea should be first reached and apprehended in this form: in other words, it must exist in its immediate reality as religion, earlier than it does as philosophy. Philosophy is a later development from this basis (just as Greek philosophy itself is later than Greek religion), and in fact reaches its completion by catching and comprehending in all its definite essentiality that principle of spirit which first manifests itself in religion. But Greek philosophy could set itself up only in opposition to Greek religion: the unity of thought and the substantiality of the Idea could take up none but a hostile attitude to an imaginative polytheism, and to the gladsome and frivolous humours of its poetic creations. The form in its infinite truth, the subjectivity of mind, broke forth at first only as a subjective free thinking, which was not yet identical with the substantiality itself,—and thus this underlying principle was not yet apprehended as absolute mind. Thus religion might appear as first purified only through philosophy,—through pure self-existent thought: but the form pervading this underlying principle—the form which philosophy attacked—was that creative imagination.

To compare the Platonic perspective in all its clarity with the viewpoint from which the relationship between state and religion is considered here, we must remember the key differences that everything hinges upon. The first of these is that in natural things, their substance or kind is different from their existence, which that substance takes on as a subject. Furthermore, this subjective existence of the kind is distinct from what it becomes when specifically highlighted as a kind, or, to put it simply, as the universal in a mental concept or idea. This added "self-expression"—the foundation on which the universal and fundamental principle openly and clearly exists—is the intellectual and thinking self. In the case of natural things, their truth and reality do not acquire the form of universality and essentiality by themselves, and their self-expression is not itself the form; the form is only found in subjective thinking, which in philosophy gives that universal truth and reality an existence of its own. In contrast, for humans, their truth and reality is the free mind itself, and it comes into being in their self-consciousness. This absolute core of humanity—mind that is intrinsically concrete—means having the form (having thought) itself as its content. Aristotle reached the height of this thinking consciousness with his notion of the entelechy of thought (νοῆσις τῆς νοήσεως), thus surpassing the Platonic Idea (the kind, or essential being). But thought, because of this very principle, always contains the immediate self-sufficiency of subjectivity as much as it includes universality; the true Idea of the intrinsically concrete mind is equally under the one of its terms (subjective consciousness) as under the other [pg 164] (universality): and in both, it is the same substantial content. Under the subjective form, however, fall feelings, intuition, and pictorial representation: and it is necessary that in time, the consciousness of the absolute Idea should first be reached and understood in this form; in other words, it must exist in its immediate reality as religion before it does as philosophy. Philosophy is a later development from this foundation (just as Greek philosophy itself came after Greek religion), and it actually reaches its completion by capturing and comprehending in all its defined essentiality that principle of spirit which first shows itself in religion. However, Greek philosophy could only position itself in contrast to Greek religion: the unity of thought and the substance of the Idea could only adopt an antagonistic stance toward an imaginative polytheism and the lighthearted and playful moods of its poetic creations. The form in its infinite truth, the personal perspective of the mind, initially emerged only as a subjective free thought, which was not yet identical with the substantiality itself,—and so this underlying principle was not yet understood as total mindset. Hence, religion might seem to be first purified only through philosophy,—through pure self-existing thought: but the form permeating this underlying principle—the form that philosophy challenged—was that creative imagination.

Political power, which is developed similarly, but earlier than philosophy, from religion, exhibits the onesidedness, which in the actual world may infect its implicitly true Idea, as demoralisation. Plato, in common with all his thinking contemporaries, perceived this demoralisation of democracy and the defectiveness even of its principle; he set in relief accordingly the underlying principle of the state, but could not work [pg 165] into his idea of it the infinite form of subjectivity, which still escaped his intelligence. His state is therefore, on its own showing, wanting in subjective liberty (§ 503 note, § 513, &c.). The truth which should be immanent in the state, should knit it together and control it, he, for these reasons, got hold of only the form of thought-out truth, of philosophy; and hence he makes that utterance that “so long as philosophers do not rule in the states, or those who are now called kings and rulers do not soundly and comprehensively philosophise, so long neither the state nor the race of men can be liberated from evils,—so long will the idea of the political constitution fall short of possibility and not see the light of the sun.” It was not vouchsafed to Plato to go on so far as to say that so long as true religion did not spring up in the world and hold sway in political life, so long the genuine principle of the state had not come into actuality. But so long too this principle could not emerge even in thought, nor could thought lay hold of the genuine idea of the state,—the idea of the substantial moral life, with which is identical the liberty of an independent self-consciousness. Only in the principle of mind, which is aware of its own essence, is implicitly in absolute liberty, and has its actuality in the act of self-liberation, does the absolute possibility and necessity exist for political power, religion, and the principles of philosophy coinciding in one, and for accomplishing the reconciliation of actuality in general with the mind, of the state with the religious conscience as well as with the philosophical consciousness. Self-realising subjectivity is in this case absolutely identical with substantial universality. Hence religion as such, and the state as such,—both as forms in which the principle exists—each contain the absolute truth: so that the truth, in its philosophic phase, is after all only in one of its forms. [pg 166] But even religion, as it grows and expands, lets other aspects of the Idea of humanity grow and expand also (§ 500 sqq.). As it is left therefore behind, in its first immediate, and so also one-sided phase, Religion may, or rather must, appear in its existence degraded to sensuous externality, and thus in the sequel become an influence to oppress liberty of spirit and to deprave political life. Still the principle has in it the infinite “elasticity” of the “absolute” form, so as to overcome this depraving of the form-determination (and of the content by these means), and to bring about the reconciliation of the spirit in itself. Thus ultimately, in the Protestant conscience the principles of the religious and of the ethical conscience come to be one and the same: the free spirit learning to see itself in its reasonableness and truth. In the Protestant state, the constitution and the code, as well as their several applications, embody the principle and the development of the moral life, which proceeds and can only proceed from the truth of religion, when reinstated in its original principle and in that way as such first become actual. The moral life of the state and the religious spirituality of the state are thus reciprocal guarantees of strength.

Political power, which develops in a way similar to but earlier than philosophy from religion, shows a one-sidedness that can undermine its truly inherent idea in the real world, leading to demoralization. Plato, like many of his contemporaries, recognized this demoralization of democracy and acknowledged the flaws in its very principle; he highlighted the underlying principle of the state but could not incorporate into his concept the infinite nature of subjectivity, which eluded him. Therefore, his concept of the state is, by his own admission, lacking in subjective freedom. The truth that should be intrinsic to the state, binding it together and guiding it, he could only grasp in the form of intellectual truth, or philosophy; thus, he states that “as long as philosophers do not govern in states, or those now called kings and rulers do not genuinely and thoroughly philosophize, neither the state nor humanity can be free from evils—therefore, the idea of political constitution will always fall short of what is possible and will not see the light of day.” He did not have the insight to claim that until true religion rises in the world and influences political life, the genuine principle of the state remains unrealized. But even then, this principle could not arise in thought, nor could thought capture the true idea of the state—the idea of substantial moral life, which is the same as the freedom of an independent self-awareness. Absolute freedom only exists in the principle of the mind that is aware of its essence, which has its reality in the act of self-liberation; it is here that the absolute potential and necessity exist for political power, religion, and philosophical principles to converge and achieve the reconciliation of reality with the mind, aligning the state with both the religious conscience and the philosophical consciousness. Self-realizing subjectivity in this case is completely identical with substantial universality. Hence, religion and the state, both as expressions of the principle, each contain absolute truth: so that truth, in its philosophical form, is ultimately just one of its expressions. Even as religion evolves and expands, it also allows for the growth and expansion of other facets of the human Idea. Thus, as it remains stuck in its immediate and consequently one-sided phase, religion may, or rather must, manifest in a way that diminishes it to mere externality and subsequently become a force that restricts spiritual freedom and undermines political life. Still, the principle possesses the infinite “elasticity” of the “absolute” form, enabling it to overcome this degradation of form (and the content through that degradation) and to achieve the reconciliation of spirit within itself. Ultimately, within the Protestant conscience, the principles of religious and ethical awareness become one and the same: a free spirit learning to recognize itself in its rationality and truth. In the Protestant state, the constitution and the code, along with their various applications, embody the principle and the evolution of moral life, which arises and can only arise from the truth of religion when restored to its original principle, thus becoming actual. The moral life of the state and the spiritual life of the state are reciprocal guarantees of strength.

[pg 167]

Section III. Total Mind171.

§ 553. The notion of mind has its reality in the mind. If this reality in identity with that notion is to exist as the consciousness of the absolute Idea, then the necessary aspect is that the implicitly free intelligence be in its actuality liberated to its notion, if that actuality is to be a vehicle worthy of it. The subjective and the objective spirit are to be looked on as the road on which this aspect of reality or existence rises to maturity.

§ 553. The idea of mind has its truth in the mind. If this truth, aligned with that concept, is meant to exist as the awareness of the absolute Idea, then it’s essential that the inherently free intelligence must be fully aligned with its concept, if that reality is to be a worthy expression of it. The subjective and objective spirit should be viewed as the path on which this aspect of truth or existence develops to its full potential.

§ 554. The absolute mind, while it is self-centred identity, is always also identity returning and ever returned into itself: if it is the one and universal substance it is so as a spirit, discerning itself into a self and a consciousness, for which it is as substance. Religion, as this supreme sphere may be in general designated, if it has on one hand to be studied as issuing from the subject and having its home in the subject, must no less be regarded as objectively issuing from the absolute spirit which as spirit is in its community.

§ 554. The absolute mind, while it maintains a self-centered identity, is also an identity that constantly reflects and returns to itself. If it is the one and universal substance, it is so as a spirit, recognizing itself as both a self and a consciousness, for which it serves as substance. Religion, which can generally be considered this supreme sphere, must be understood as both emerging from the individual subject and rooted in the subject, while also being seen as objectively emerging from the absolute spirit, which exists as spirit within its community.

That here, as always, belief or faith is not opposite [pg 168] to consciousness or knowledge, but rather to a sort of knowledge, and that belief is only a particular form of the latter, has been remarked already (§ 63 note). If nowadays there is so little consciousness of God, and his objective essence is so little dwelt upon, while people speak so much more of the subjective side of religion, i.e. of God's indwelling in us, and if that and not the truth as such is called for,—in this there is at least the correct principle that God must be apprehended as spirit in his community.

That here, as always, belief or faith is not the opposite of consciousness or knowledge, but rather a specific type of knowledge, and belief is just a particular form of that, has already been pointed out (§ 63 note). If today there is so little awareness of God, and his objective nature isn't emphasized much, while people focus more on the subjective aspect of religion, meaning God's presence within us, and if that, rather than the truth itself, is what people are seeking—there is at least the valid principle that God must be understood as spirit within his community.

§ 555. The subjective consciousness of the absolute spirit is essentially and intrinsically a process, the immediate and substantial unity of which is the Belief in the witness of the spirit as the certainty of objective truth. Belief, at once this immediate unity and containing it as a reciprocal dependence of these different terms, has in devotion—the implicit or more explicit act of worship (cultus)—passed over into the process of superseding the contrast till it becomes spiritual liberation, the process of authenticating that first certainty by this intermediation, and of gaining its concrete determination, viz. reconciliation, the actuality of the spirit.

§ 555. The subjective awareness of the absolute spirit is fundamentally and intrinsically a process, where its immediate and essential unity is the Faith in the spirit's testimony as the certainty of objective truth. Belief, which is both this immediate unity and includes the mutual dependence of these different elements, has transitioned into commitment—the implicit or more explicit act of worship (cultivation)—leading to the process of overcoming the contrast until it results in spiritual liberation. This process authenticates that initial certainty through mediation and achieves its concrete determination, namely reconciliation, the reality of the spirit.

[pg 169]

Sub-Section A. Art.

§ 556. As this consciousness of the Absolute first takes shape, its immediacy produces the factor of finitude in Art. On one hand that is, it breaks up into a work of external common existence, into the subject which produces that work, and the subject which contemplates and worships it. But, on the other hand, it is the concrete contemplation and mental picture of implicitly absolute spirit as the Ideal. In this ideal, or the concrete shape born of the subjective spirit, its natural immediacy, which is only a sign of the Idea, is so transfigured by the informing spirit in order to express the Idea, that the figure shows it and it alone:—the shape or form of Beauty.

§ 556. As this awareness of the Absolute begins to take form, its immediacy creates the element of finiteness in Art. On one hand, it separates into a work of external shared reality, consisting of the creator who makes that work, and the observer who appreciates and reveres it. On the other hand, it represents the concrete reflection and mental image of implicitly absolute spirit as the Perfect. In this ideal, or the concrete manifestation arising from subjective spirit, its natural immediacy, which is merely a sign of the Idea, is so transformed by the guiding spirit to convey the Idea that the figure reveals it and only it:—the form of Beauty.

§ 557. The sensuous externality attaching to the beautiful,—the form of immediacy as such,—at the same time qualifies what it embodies: and the God (of art) has with his spirituality at the same time the stamp upon him of a natural medium or natural phase of existence—He contains the so-called unity of nature and spirit—i.e. the immediate unity in sensuously intuitional form—hence not the spiritual unity, in which the natural would be put only as “ideal,” as superseded in spirit, and the spiritual content would be only in self-relation. It is not the absolute spirit which enters this consciousness. On the subjective side the community has of course an [pg 170] ethical life, aware, as it is, of the spirituality of its essence: and its self-consciousness and actuality are in it elevated to substantial liberty. But with the stigma of immediacy upon it, the subject's liberty is only a manner of life, without the infinite self-reflection and the subjective inwardness of conscience. These considerations govern in their further developments the devotion and the worship in the religion of fine art.

§ 557. The sensory aspect that comes with beauty—the form of immediacy as such—also shapes what it represents: and the God (of art) carries at the same time the mark of a natural medium or natural phase of existence with his spirituality—He possesses the so-called togetherness of nature and spirit—i.e. the immediate unity in sensuous intuition—thus not the spiritual unity, where nature would only be seen as “perfect,” transcended in spirit, and the spiritual content would just be in self-relation. It isn’t the absolute spirit that enters this awareness. On the subjective side, the community definitely has an [pg 170] ethical life, being conscious of the spirituality of its essence: and its self-awareness and reality are elevated to significant freedom within it. But with the mark of immediacy on it, the subject's freedom is merely a lifestyle, lacking the infinite self-reflection and the subjective depth of moral compass. These ideas guide the further developments of devotion and worship in the religion of fine art.

§ 558. For the objects of contemplation it has to produce, Art requires not only an external given material—(under which are also included subjective images and ideas), but—for the expression of spiritual truth—must use the given forms of nature with a significance which art must divine and possess (cf. § 411). Of all such forms the human is the highest and the true, because only in it can the spirit have its corporeity and thus its visible expression.

§ 558. For the things it aims to create, art needs not just external material—(which also includes personal images and ideas)—but to express spiritual truth, it must utilize the forms of nature with a meaning that art must interpret and embody (cf. § 411). Among all these forms, the human form is the highest and most authentic, as only in it can the spirit have a physical presence and thus its visible expression.

This disposes of the principle of the imitation of nature in art: a point on which it is impossible to come to an understanding while a distinction is left thus abstract,—in other words, so long as the natural is only taken in its externality, not as the “characteristic” meaningful nature-form which is significant of spirit.

This resolves the principle of the mimicking nature in art: a point where reaching understanding is impossible as long as the distinction remains so abstract—in other words, as long as nature is seen only in its surface appearance, not as the “trait” meaningful nature-form that signifies spirit.

§ 559. In such single shapes the “absolute” mind cannot be made explicit: in and to art therefore the spirit is a limited natural spirit whose implicit universality, when steps are taken to specify its fullness in detail, breaks up into an indeterminate polytheism. With the essential restrictedness of its content, Beauty in general goes no further than a penetration of the vision or image by the spiritual principle,—something formal, so that the thought embodied, or the idea, can, like the material which it uses to work in, be of the most diverse and unessential kind, and still the work be something beautiful and a work of art.

§ 559. In these simple forms, the "absolute" mind can't be fully expressed: thus, in art, the spirit is a limited natural spirit whose implicit universality, when steps are taken to define it in detail, falls apart into an unclear polytheism. With its inherently limited content, Beauty as a whole only involves a deeper understanding of the vision or image by the spiritual principle—it’s something formal, meaning that the thought represented, or the idea, can be made up of the most varied and trivial elements, and still the result can be beautiful and considered a work of art.

[pg 171]

§ 560. The one-sidedness of immediacy on the part of the Ideal involves the opposite one-sidedness (§ 556) that it is something made by the artist. The subject or agent is the mere technical activity: and the work of art is only then an expression of the God, when there is no sign of subjective particularity in it, and the net power of the indwelling spirit is conceived and born into the world, without admixture and unspotted from its contingency. But as liberty only goes as far as there is thought, the action inspired with the fullness of this indwelling power, the artist's enthusiasm, is like a foreign force under which he is bound and passive; the artistic production has on its part the form of natural immediacy, it belongs to the genius or particular endowment of the artist,—and is at the same time a labour concerned with technical cleverness and mechanical externalities. The work of art therefore is just as much a work due to free option, and the artist is the master of the God.

§ 560. The one-sided nature of instantaneity in the Ideal reflects the contrary one-sidedness (§ 556) that it is something created by the artist. The subject or agent is merely a technical process: the artwork expresses divinity only when it shows no sign of individual subjectivity and the inherent spirit's power is realized and brought into the world without any impurities or attachments. However, just as freedom is limited by thought, the action driven by this deep-rooted power— the artist's excitement—feels like an external force that makes the artist passive and constrained; the artistic production, for its part, takes the form of natural immediacy, tied to the artist's brilliant or unique talent, while also involving skillful technique and mechanical aspects. Therefore, the artwork is equally a product of free choice, and the artist is the master of the divine.

§ 561. In work so inspired the reconciliation appears so obvious in its initial stage that it is without more ado accomplished in the subjective self-consciousness, which is thus self-confident and of good cheer, without the depth and without the sense of its antithesis to the absolute essence. On the further side of the perfection (which is reached in such reconciliation, in the beauty of classical art) lies the art of sublimity,—symbolic art, in which the figuration suitable to the Idea is not yet found, and the thought as going forth and wrestling with the figure is exhibited as a negative attitude to it, and yet all the while toiling to work itself into it. The meaning or theme thus shows it has not yet reached the infinite form, is not yet known, not yet conscious of itself, as free spirit. The artist's theme only is as the abstract God of pure thought, or an effort towards him,—a restless and unappeased effort which [pg 172] throws itself into shape after shape as it vainly tries to find its goal.

§ 561. In work so inspired, the reconciliation seems so clear at first that it is easily achieved in the subjective self-awareness, which is then self-assured and upbeat, lacking the depth and sense of its opposition to the absolute essence. Beyond the perfection (reached in such reconciliation, in the beauty of classical art) lies the art of sublimity—symbolic art, where the representation suitable for the Idea has not yet been discovered, and the thought, as it emerges and struggles with the figure, shows a negative stance towards it, yet is still working hard to integrate into it. The meaning or theme thus indicates that it has not yet attained the infinite form, is not yet known, and is not yet aware of itself as a free spirit. The artist's theme exists only as the abstract God of pure thought, or as a striving towards him—a restless and unfulfilled effort that [pg 172] takes on shape after shape as it futilely seeks its goal.

§ 562. In another way the Idea and the sensuous figure it appears in are incompatible; and that is where the infinite form, subjectivity, is not as in the first extreme a mere superficial personality, but its inmost depth, and God is known not as only seeking his form or satisfying himself in an external form, but as only finding himself in himself, and thus giving himself his adequate figure in the spiritual world alone. Romantic art gives up the task of showing him as such in external form and by means of beauty: it presents him as only condescending to appearance, and the divine as the heart of hearts in an externality from which it always disengages itself. Thus the external can here appear as contingent towards its significance.

§ 562. In another way, the idea and the way it appears sensibly are incompatible; that is, where the infinite form, subjectivity, is not merely a shallow personality, but its deepest essence. God is understood not just as seeking his form or finding satisfaction in an external shape, but as discovering himself entirely within himself, thereby giving himself his true form only in the spiritual realm. Romantic art abandons the task of depicting him in external form through beauty: it shows him as only appearing to exist externally, with the divine as the core of existence that always separates itself from externality. Therefore, the external can seem incidental to its true meaning.

The Philosophy of Religion has to discover the logical necessity in the progress by which the Being, known as the Absolute, assumes fuller and firmer features; it has to note to what particular feature the kind of cultus corresponds,—and then to see how the secular self-consciousness, the consciousness of what is the supreme vocation of man,—in short how the nature of a nation's moral life, the principle of its law, of its actual liberty, and of its constitution, as well as of its art and science, corresponds to the principle which constitutes the substance of a religion. That all these elements of a nation's actuality constitute one systematic totality, that one spirit creates and informs them, is a truth on which follows the further truth that the history of religions coincides with the world-history.

The Philosophy of Religion needs to uncover the logical necessity in the development through which the Being known as the Absolute takes on more defined and stable characteristics; it has to identify which specific feature corresponds to the type of worship, and then examine how the secular self-awareness, the understanding of humanity's highest purpose—in short, how the essence of a nation's moral life, the basis of its laws, its genuine freedom, its constitution, as well as its art and science, align with the principle that forms the core of a religion. The fact that all these aspects of a nation's reality make up one cohesive whole, shaped and animated by one spirit, is a truth that leads to the further truth that the history of religions is intertwined with world history.

As regards the close connexion of art with the various religions it may be specially noted that beautiful art can only belong to those religions in which the spiritual principle, though concrete and intrinsically free, is not [pg 173] yet absolute. In religions where the Idea has not yet been revealed and known in its free character, though the craving for art is felt in order to bring in imaginative visibility to consciousness the idea of the supreme being, and though art is the sole organ in which the abstract and radically indistinct content,—a mixture from natural and spiritual sources,—can try to bring itself to consciousness;—still this art is defective; its form is defective because its subject-matter and theme is so,—for the defect in subject-matter comes from the form not being immanent in it. The representations of this symbolic art keep a certain tastelessness and stolidity—for the principle it embodies is itself stolid and dull, and hence has not the power freely to transmute the external to significance and shape. Beautiful art, on the contrary, has for its condition the self-consciousness of the free spirit,—the consciousness that compared with it the natural and sensuous has no standing of its own: it makes the natural wholly into the mere expression of spirit, which is thus the inner form that gives utterance to itself alone.

When it comes to the close connection between art and various religions, it’s important to note that stunning art can only exist within those religions where the spiritual principle, while tangible and inherently free, is not [pg 173] absolutely defined. In religions where the Idea has not yet been revealed and understood in its free essence, there is still a desire for art to create an imaginative visibility of the concept of the supreme being in consciousness. While art serves as the only means to manifest the abstract and vague ideas—stemming from both natural and spiritual sources—this form of art is inadequate; it falls short because its subject matter and themes do. The deficiency in subject matter arises from the fact that the form is not inherent to it. The representations of this symbolic art often lack taste and vitality, as the principle they represent is itself dull and lifeless, lacking the ability to transform the external into meaning and form. In contrast, beautiful art is grounded in the self-awareness of the free spirit—it recognizes that, in comparison, the natural and sensory world has no value on its own. It transforms the natural into a mere expression of spirit, which acts as the inner form that speaks for itself.

But with a further and deeper study, we see that the advent of art, in a religion still in the bonds of sensuous externality, shows that such religion is on the decline. At the very time it seems to give religion the supreme glorification, expression and brilliancy, it has lifted the religion away over its limitation. In the sublime divinity to which the work of art succeeds in giving expression the artistic genius and the spectator find themselves at home, with their personal sense and feeling, satisfied and liberated: to them the vision and the consciousness of free spirit has been vouchsafed and attained. Beautiful art, from its side, has thus performed the same service as philosophy: it has purified the spirit from its thraldom. The older religion in which the [pg 174] need of fine art, and just for that reason, is first generated, looks up in its principle to an other-world which is sensuous and unmeaning: the images adored by its devotees are hideous idols regarded as wonder-working talismans, which point to the unspiritual objectivity of that other world,—and bones perform a similar or even a better service than such images. But even fine art is only a grade of liberation, not the supreme liberation itself.—The genuine objectivity, which is only in the medium of thought,—the medium in which alone the pure spirit is for the spirit, and where the liberation is accompanied with reverence,—is still absent in the sensuous beauty of the work of art, still more in that external, unbeautiful sensuousness.

But with further and deeper study, we see that the emergence of art in a religion still tied to the physical and external shows that such religion is in decline. At the same time it appears to give religion the highest glorification, expression, and brilliance, it has raised the religion beyond its limitations. In the sublime divinity that art manages to express, the artistic genius and the viewer find a sense of belonging, feeling satisfied and free: they have been granted the vision and awareness of a liberated spirit. Beautiful art, in this way, has performed the same function as philosophy: it has freed the spirit from its bondage. The older religion, which generates the need for fine art for this very reason, looks up to an otherworldly realm that is material and meaningless: the images worshipped by its followers are ugly idols seen as miraculous talismans, pointing to the unspiritual nature of that other existence—and bones can serve a similar or even better purpose than those images. However, even fine art is just a level of liberation, not the ultimate liberation itself. The true objectivity, which exists only in the realm of thought—the only medium in which pure spirit exists for the spirit, and where liberation is accompanied by reverence—is still missing in the physical beauty of the artwork, and even more so in that external, unattractive materiality.

§ 563. Beautiful Art, like the religion peculiar to it, has its future in true religion. The restricted value of the Idea passes utterly and naturally into the universality identical with the infinite form;—the vision in which consciousness has to depend upon the senses passes into a self-mediating knowledge, into an existence which is itself knowledge,—into revelation. Thus the principle which gives the Idea its content is that it embody free intelligence, and as “absolute” spirit it is for the spirit.

§ 563. Beautiful Art, like its unique form of religion, finds its future in true spirituality. The limited nature of the Idea transitions completely and naturally into a universal concept that is the same as the infinite form;—the perspective where awareness relies on the senses evolves into a self-reflective understanding, into an existence that is knowledge itself,—into deep insight. Therefore, the principle that gives the Idea its meaning is that it represents free thought, and as “absolute” spirit, it's for the spirit.

[pg 175]

Sub-Section B. Uncovered Faith172.

§ 564. It lies essentially in the notion of religion,—the religion i.e. whose content is absolute mind—that it be revealed, and, what is more, revealed by God. Knowledge (the principle by which the substance is mind) is a self-determining principle, as infinite self-realising form,—it therefore is manifestation out and out. The spirit is only spirit in so far as it is for the spirit, and in the absolute religion it is the absolute spirit which manifests no longer abstract elements of its being but itself.

§ 564. At its core, religion—specifically, the religion that embodies absolute understanding—must be uncovered, and moreover, revealed by gosh. Knowledge (the principle through which substance is understood as mind) is a self-determining principle, serving as an infinite form of self-realization; it is thus a full manifestation. The spirit truly is spirit only to the extent that it understands itself, and in absolute religion, it is the absolute spirit that reveals not just abstract elements of its existence but itself.

The old conception—due to a one-sided survey of human life—of Nemesis, which made the divinity and its action in the world only a levelling power, dashing to pieces everything high and great,—was confronted by Plato and Aristotle with the doctrine that God is not envious. The same answer may be given to the modern assertions that man cannot ascertain God. These assertions (and more than assertions they are not) are the more illogical, because made within a religion which is expressly called the revealed; for according to them it would rather be the religion in which nothing of God was revealed, in which he had not revealed himself, and those belonging to it would be the heathen “who know not God.” If the word of God [pg 176] is taken in earnest in religion at all, it is from Him, the theme and centre of religion, that the method of divine knowledge may and must begin: and if self-revelation is refused Him, then the only thing left to constitute His nature would be to ascribe envy to Him. But clearly if the word Mind is to have a meaning, it implies the revelation of Him.

The outdated view—formed from a narrow perspective on human life—of Nemesis, which saw the divinity and its role in the world as merely a force that levels everything lofty and admirable, was challenged by Plato and Aristotle, who taught that God is not jealous. The same response applies to modern claims that humanity cannot know God. These claims (and they are no more than claims) are particularly illogical because they arise within a religion that is explicitly called revealed; according to them, it would instead be a religion where nothing about God is revealed, where He has not shown Himself, and its followers would be the heathen “who don't know God.” If the word of God [pg 176] is taken seriously in religion, it must start from Him, the focus and foundation of religion: if His self-revelation is denied, then the only way to define His nature would be to ascribe envy to Him. But clearly, if the term Mind is to have any meaning, it requires the revelation of Him.

If we recollect how intricate is the knowledge of the divine Mind for those who are not content with the homely pictures of faith but proceed to thought,—at first only “rationalising” reflection, but afterwards, as in duty bound, to speculative comprehension, it may almost create surprise that so many, and especially theologians whose vocation it is to deal with these Ideas, have tried to get off their task by gladly accepting anything offered them for this behoof. And nothing serves better to shirk it than to adopt the conclusion that man knows nothing of God. To know what God as spirit is—to apprehend this accurately and distinctly in thoughts—requires careful and thorough speculation. It includes, in its fore-front, the propositions: God is God only so far as he knows himself: his self-knowledge is, further, his self-consciousness in man, and man's knowledge of God, which proceeds to man's self-knowledge in God.—See the profound elucidation of these propositions in the work from which they are taken: Aphorisms on Knowing and Not-knowing, &c., by C. F. G—l.: Berlin 1829.

If we think about how complex the understanding of the divine Mind is for those who aren’t satisfied with simple faith but move on to deep thought—first just "rationalizing" reflection, but later, as necessary, to speculative understanding—it’s almost surprising that so many, especially theologians whose job it is to engage with these concepts, have tried to avoid the task by readily accepting anything that comes their way for this purpose. And nothing helps avoid it better than concluding that humanity knows nothing of God. To truly understand what God as spirit is—to accurately and clearly grasp this in our thoughts—requires careful and thorough speculation. At the forefront, it includes the ideas: God is God only to the extent that He knows Himself; His self-knowledge is, furthermore, His self-awareness in humanity, and humanity’s knowledge of God, which leads to humanity’s self-knowledge in God.—See the deep explanation of these ideas in the work from which they are drawn: *Aphorisms on Knowing and Not-knowing, &c.*, by C. F. G—l.: Berlin 1829.

§ 565. When the immediacy and sensuousness of shape and knowledge is superseded, God is, in point of content, the essential and actual spirit of nature and spirit, while in point of form he is, first of all, presented to consciousness as a mental representation. This quasi-pictorial representation gives to the elements of his content, on one hand, a separate being, making them [pg 177] presuppositions towards each other, and phenomena which succeed each other; their relationship it makes a series of events according to finite reflective categories. But, on the other hand, such a form of finite representationalism is also overcome and superseded in the faith which realises one spirit and in the devotion of worship.

§ 565. When the immediate experience and tangible aspects of form and knowledge are set aside, God becomes, in terms of content, the essential and actual spirit of nature and spirit. In terms of form, He is initially presented to our awareness as a mental image. This kind of image gives the elements of His content, on one hand, an independent existence, creating assumptions between them and phenomena that follow one after another; their relationship is seen as a series of events defined by limited reflective categories. However, on the other hand, this way of finite representation is also transcended and surpassed in the faith that realizes one spirit and in the devotion of worship.

§ 566. In this separating, the form parts from the content: and in the form the different functions of the notion part off into special spheres or media, in each of which the absolute spirit exhibits itself; (α) as eternal content, abiding self-centred, even in its manifestation; (β) as distinction of the eternal essence from its manifestation, which by this difference becomes the phenomenal world into which the content enters; (γ) as infinite return, and reconciliation with the eternal being, of the world it gave away—the withdrawal of the eternal from the phenomenal into the unity of its fullness.

§ 566. In this separation, the form is distinct from the content: and within the form, the different functions of the notion break off into specific areas or mediums, in each of which the absolute spirit reveals itself; (α) as eternal content, self-contained even in its expression; (β) as the distinction of the eternal essence from its expression, which through this difference becomes the phenomenal world into which the content enters; (γ) as endless return and reconciliation with the eternal being of the world it relinquished—the retreat of the eternal from the phenomenal into the unity of its entirety.

§ 567. (α) Under the “moment” of Universality,—the sphere of pure thought or the abstract medium of essence,—it is therefore the absolute spirit, which is at first the presupposed principle, not however staying aloof and inert, but (as underlying and essential power under the reflective category of causality) creator of heaven and earth: but yet in this eternal sphere rather only begetting himself as his son, with whom, though different, he still remains in original identity,—just as, again, this differentiation of him from the universal essence eternally supersedes itself, and, though this mediating of a self-superseding mediation, the first substance is essentially as concrete individuality and subjectivity,—is the Spirit.

§ 567. (α) Under the "moment" of Universal appeal,—the realm of pure thought or the abstract essence,—it is therefore the absolute spirit that initially serves as the underlying principle, not remaining detached and passive, but (as the fundamental and essential power behind the reflective concept of causality) the creator of heaven and earth: yet in this timeless realm, it is primarily generating itself as its kid, with whom, while different, it still maintains original identity,—just as this differentiation from the universal essence constantly transcends itself, and, through this process of self-transcendence, the first substance is fundamentally seen as distinct personality and subjectivity,—which is the Spirit.

§ 568. (β) Under the “moment” of particularity, or of judgment, it is this concrete eternal being which is presupposed: its movement is the creation of the phenomenal [pg 178] world. The eternal “moment” of mediation—of the only Son—divides itself to become the antithesis of two separate worlds. On one hand is heaven and earth, the elemental and the concrete nature,—on the other hand, standing in action and reaction with such nature, the spirit, which therefore is finite. That spirit, as the extreme of inherent negativity, completes its independence till it becomes wickedness, and is that extreme through its connexion with a confronting nature and through its own naturalness thereby investing it. Yet, amid that naturalness, it is, when it thinks, directed towards the Eternal, though, for that reason, only standing to it in an external connexion.

§ 568. (β) Under the “moment” of specifics, or of judgment, it is this concrete eternal being that is assumed: its movement creates the phenomenal [pg 178] world. The eternal “moment” of mediation—of the only Son—splits itself into the antithesis of two separate worlds. On one side is heaven and earth, the elemental and the concrete nature; on the other side, interacting with that nature, is the spirit, which is therefore finite. That spirit, as the ultimate expression of inherent negativity, reaches its independence until it turns into wickedness, becoming extreme through its connection with a confrontational nature and through its own naturalness that influences it. Yet, within that naturalness, when it thinks, it is directed towards the Eternal, although it only relates to it in an external way.

§ 569. (γ) Under the “moment” of individuality as such,—of subjectivity and the notion itself, in which the contrast of universal and particular has sunk to its identical ground, the place of presupposition (1) is taken by the universal substance, as actualised out of its abstraction into an individual self-consciousness. This individual, who as such is identified with the essence,—(in the Eternal sphere he is called the Son)—is transplanted into the world of time, and in him wickedness is implicitly overcome. Further, this immediate, and thus sensuous, existence of the absolutely concrete is represented as putting himself in judgment and expiring in the pain of negativity, in which he, as infinite subjectivity, keeps himself unchanged, and thus, as absolute return from that negativity and as universal unity of universal and individual essentiality, has realised his being as the Idea of the spirit, eternal, but alive and present in the world.

§ 569. (γ) Under the “moment” of uniqueness as it is—of subjectivity and the idea itself, where the contrast between the universal and the particular has merged into a common ground, the role of presupposition (1) is taken on by the global substance, as it actualizes from abstraction into an person self-awareness. This individual, who is identified with the essence—(in the Eternal realm, he is called the Son)—is placed into the world of time, where evil is implicitly overcome. Furthermore, this immediate, and therefore physical, existence of the absolutely concrete is depicted as judging himself and suffering in the pain of negativity, in which he, as infinite subjectivity, remains unchanged. Thus, as an absolute return from that negativity and as the universal unity of both universal and individual essence, he realizes his existence as the Idea of the spirit, eternal yet vibrant and present in the world.

§ 570. (2) This objective totality of the divine man who is the Idea of the spirit is the implicit presupposition for the finite immediacy of the single subject. For such subject therefore it is at first an Other, an object [pg 179] of contemplating vision,—but the vision of implicit truth, through which witness of the spirit in him, he, on account of his immediate nature, at first characterised himself as nought and wicked. But, secondly, after the example of his truth, by means of the faith on the unity (in that example implicitly accomplished) of universal and individual essence, he is also the movement to throw off his immediacy, his natural man and self-will, to close himself in unity with that example (who is his implicit life) in the pain of negativity, and thus to know himself made one with the essential Being. Thus the Being of Beings (3) through this mediation brings about its own indwelling in self-consciousness, and is the actual presence of the essential and self-subsisting spirit who is all in all.

§ 570. (2) This complete essence of the divine man, who represents the idea of the spirit, is the underlying assumption for the limited immediacy of the individual subject. For this subject, it initially appears as an Other, an object [pg 179] of observation—however, it is the vision of implicit truth through which the spirit within him causes him to initially perceive himself as nothing and sinful. But then, following the model of his truth, through faith in the unity (implicitly realized in that model) of universal and individual essence, he experiences a movement to shed his immediacy, his natural self, and self-will, to unite with that model (who embodies his implicit life) amidst the struggle of negativity, and thereby to recognize himself as one with the essential Being. Thus, the Being of Beings (3) achieves its own presence in self-consciousness through this mediation, and is the actual embodiment of the essential and self-sustaining spirit who is everything to everyone.

§ 571. These three syllogisms, constituting the one syllogism of the absolute self-mediation of spirit, are the revelation of that spirit whose life is set out as a cycle of concrete shapes in pictorial thought. From this its separation into parts, with a temporal and external sequence, the unfolding of the mediation contracts itself in the result,—where the spirit closes in unity with itself,—not merely to the simplicity of faith and devotional feeling, but even to thought. In the immanent simplicity of thought the unfolding still has its expansion, yet is all the while known as an indivisible coherence of the universal, simple, and eternal spirit in itself. In this form of truth, truth is the object of philosophy.

§ 571. These three syllogisms, forming the one syllogism of the absolute self-mediation of spirit, reveal that spirit whose life is represented as a cycle of concrete shapes in visual thought. From its division into parts, with a temporal and external sequence, the development of the mediation condenses into the result—where the spirit unites with itself—not just in the simplicity of faith and devotion but also in thought. In the inherent simplicity of thought, the unfolding continues to expand, yet is always recognized as an indivisible unity of the universal, simple, and eternal spirit within itself. In this form of truth, truth is the subject of philosophy.

If the result—the realised Spirit in which all meditation has superseded itself—is taken in a merely formal, contentless sense, so that the spirit is not also at the same time known as implicitly existent and objectively self-unfolding;—then that infinite subjectivity is the merely formal self-consciousness, knowing itself in itself as absolute,—Irony. Irony, which can make every [pg 180] objective reality nought and vain, is itself the emptiness and vanity, which from itself, and therefore by chance and its own good pleasure, gives itself direction and content, remains master over it, is not bound by it,—and, with the assertion that it stands on the very summit of religion and philosophy, falls rather back into the vanity of wilfulness. It is only in proportion as the pure infinite form, the self-centred manifestation, throws off the one-sidedness of subjectivity in which it is the vanity of thought, that it is the free thought which has its infinite characteristic at the same time as essential and actual content, and has that content as an object in which it is also free. Thinking, so far, is only the formal aspect of the absolute content.

If the result—the realized Spirit that has gone beyond all meditation—is viewed in a purely formal, empty way, such that the spirit is not simultaneously recognized as implicitly existing and objectively unfolding; then that infinite subjectivity is merely formal self-consciousness, acknowledging itself as absolute—Irony. Irony can render every [pg 180] objective reality meaningless and worthless; it is itself the emptiness and futility that, from within, and thus by chance and its own whims, gives itself direction and content, remains in control over it, and is not constrained by it. Moreover, in claiming to be at the pinnacle of religion and philosophy, it rather retreats into the emptiness of caprice. Only to the extent that the pure infinite form, the self-centered expression, sheds the one-sidedness of subjectivity—where it embodies the vanity of thought—can it be the free thought that possesses its infinite characteristic along with essential and real content, having that content as an object in which it is also free. Thinking, at this point, is merely the formal aspect of the absolute content.

[pg 181]

Sub-Section C. Philosophy.

§ 572. This science is the unity of Art and Religion. Whereas the vision-method of Art, external in point of form, is but subjective production and shivers the substantial content into many separate shapes, and whereas Religion, with its separation into parts, opens it out in mental picture, and mediates what is thus opened out; Philosophy not merely keeps them together to make a total, but even unifies them into the simple spiritual vision, and then in that raises them to self-conscious thought. Such consciousness is thus the intelligible unity (cognised by thought) of art and religion, in which the diverse elements in the content are cognised as necessary, and this necessary as free.

§ 572. This science is the unity of Art and Religion. While the artistic vision, which is focused on external form, results in subjective creations that fragment the essential content into different shapes, and while Religion, by breaking it into parts, illustrates it through mental imagery and serves as a mediator for what is depicted, Philosophy not only brings them together to create a whole but also integrates them into a straightforward spiritual vision, which it then elevates to self-aware thought. This consciousness represents the intelligible unity (recognized by thought) of art and religion, where the various elements in the content are seen as necessary, and this necessity is understood as freedom.

§ 573. Philosophy thus characterises itself as a cognition of the necessity in the content of the absolute picture-idea, as also of the necessity in the two forms—on one hand, immediate vision and its poetry, and the objective and external revelation presupposed by representation,—on the other hand, first the subjective retreat inwards, then the subjective movement of faith and its final identification with the presupposed object. This cognition is thus the recognition of this content and its form; it is the liberation from the one-sidedness of the forms, elevation of them into the absolute form, [pg 182] which determines itself to content, remains identical with it, and is in that the cognition of that essential and actual necessity. This movement, which philosophy is, finds itself already accomplished, when at the close it seizes its own notion,—i.e. only looks back on its knowledge.

§ 573. Philosophy defines itself as understanding the necessity in the content of the absolute ideal, as well as the necessity in the two forms—on one hand, direct perception and its artistic expression, and the objective and external manifestation assumed by representation; on the other hand, first the subjective inward retreat, then the subjective movement of faith and its final merging with the assumed object. This understanding is therefore the acknowledgment of this content and its form; it is the liberation from the limitations of these forms, elevating them into the absolute form, [pg 182] which determines itself to content, remains identical with it, and is in that the understanding of that essential and actual necessity. This movement, which is philosophy, is already accomplished when it ultimately grasps its own concept,—i.e. it only reflects on its knowledge.

Here might seem to be the place to treat in a definite exposition of the reciprocal relations of philosophy and religion. The whole question turns entirely on the difference of the forms of speculative thought from the forms of mental representation and “reflecting” intellect. But it is the whole cycle of philosophy, and of logic in particular, which has not merely taught and made known this difference, but also criticised it, or rather has let its nature develop and judge itself by these very categories. It is only by an insight into the value of these forms that the true and needful conviction can be gained, that the content of religion and philosophy is the same,—leaving out, of course, the further details of external nature and finite mind which fall outside the range of religion. But religion is the truth for all men: faith rests on the witness of the spirit, which as witnessing is the spirit in man. This witness—the underlying essence in all humanity—takes, when driven to expound itself, its first definite form under those acquired habits of thought which his secular consciousness and intellect otherwise employs. In this way the truth becomes liable to the terms and conditions of finitude in general. This does not prevent the spirit, even in employing sensuous ideas and finite categories of thought, from retaining its content (which as religion is essentially speculative,) with a tenacity which does violence to them, and acts inconsistently towards them. By this inconsistency it corrects their defects. Nothing easier therefore for the “Rationalist” than to point out [pg 183] contradictions in the exposition of the faith, and then to prepare triumphs for its principle of formal identity. If the spirit yields to this finite reflection, which has usurped the title of reason and philosophy—(“Rationalism”)—it strips religious truth of its infinity and makes it in reality nought. Religion in that case is completely in the right in guarding herself against such reason and philosophy and treating them as enemies. But it is another thing when religion sets herself against comprehending reason, and against philosophy in general, and specially against a philosophy of which the doctrine is speculative, and so religious. Such an opposition proceeds from failure to appreciate the difference indicated and the value of spiritual form in general, and particularly of the logical form; or, to be more precise, still from failure to note the distinction of the content—which may be in both the same—from these forms. It is on the ground of form that philosophy has been reproached and accused by the religious party; just as conversely its speculative content has brought the same charges upon it from a self-styled philosophy—and from a pithless orthodoxy. It had too little of God in it for the former; too much for the latter.

This might seem like the right place to discuss the clear relationship between philosophy and religion. The entire issue revolves around the differences between speculative thought and mental representation and “reflecting” intellect. It’s the entire scope of philosophy, especially logic, that has not only taught and revealed this difference but also critiqued it, allowing its nature to evolve and assess itself through these categories. Only by understanding the value of these forms can we attain the essential and necessary conviction that the content of religion and philosophy is fundamentally the same—ignoring, of course, the additional aspects of external nature and the finite mind that are beyond the reach of religion. But religion is the truth for all people: faith is based on the testimony of the spirit, which, in witnessing, represents the spirit within humanity. This witness—the fundamental essence shared by all humans—first takes shape from the habitual ways of thinking that one’s secular consciousness and intellect typically use. In this way, truth becomes subject to the limitations of finitude in general. However, this doesn’t stop the spirit from maintaining its essence (which, as religion, is inherently speculative) with a stubbornness that often contradicts these limited ideas and acts inconsistently toward them. Through this inconsistency, it corrects their shortcomings. Thus, it’s easy for the “Rationalist” to point out contradictions in the presentation of faith and then claim victory for its principle of formal identity. If the spirit submits to this limited reflection, which has taken on the title of reason and philosophy—(“Rationalism”)—it reduces religious truth to nothingness. In that case, religion is justified in protecting itself from such reason and philosophy, treating them as adversaries. But it's another matter when religion opposes comprehending reason and philosophy in general, especially when it comes to a philosophy that is speculative and therefore religious. Such opposition arises from a failure to understand the mentioned differences and the value of the spiritual form in general, particularly of the logical form; or, to put it more precisely, from a failure to recognize the distinction between the content—which could be the same in both—and these forms. Philosophy has faced criticism and accusations from the religious camp based on form; conversely, its speculative content has drawn the same accusations from a self-styled philosophy and from an insipid orthodoxy. It had too little of God for the former and too much for the latter.

The charge of Atheism, which used often to be brought against philosophy (that it has too little of God), has grown rare: the more wide-spread grows the charge of Pantheism, that it has too much of him:—so much so, that it is treated not so much as an imputation, but as a proved fact, or a sheer fact which needs no proof. Piety, in particular, which with its pious airs of superiority fancies itself free to dispense with proof, goes hand in hand with empty rationalism—(which means to be so much opposed to it, though both repose really on the same habit of mind)—in the wanton assertion, almost as if it merely mentioned a notorious fact, that [pg 184] Philosophy is the All-one doctrine, or Pantheism. It must be said that it was more to the credit of piety and theology when they accused a philosophical system (e.g. Spinozism) of Atheism than of Pantheism, though the former imputation at the first glance looks more cruel and insidious (cf. § 71 note). The imputation of Atheism presupposes a definite idea of a full and real God, and arises because the popular idea does not detect in the philosophical notion the peculiar form to which it is attached. Philosophy indeed can recognise its own forms in the categories of religious consciousness, and even its own teaching in the doctrine of religion—which therefore it does not disparage. But the converse is not true: the religious consciousness does not apply the criticism of thought to itself, does not comprehend itself, and is therefore, as it stands, exclusive. To impute Pantheism instead of Atheism to Philosophy is part of the modern habit of mind—of the new piety and new theology. For them philosophy has too much of God:—so much so, that, if we believe them, it asserts that God is everything and everything is God. This new theology, which makes religion only a subjective feeling and denies the knowledge of the divine nature, thus retains nothing more than a God in general without objective characteristics. Without interest of its own for the concrete, fulfilled notion of God, it treats it only as an interest which others once had, and hence treats what belongs to the doctrine of God's concrete nature as something merely historical. The indeterminate God is to be found in all religions; every kind of piety (§ 72)—that of the Hindoo to asses, cows,—or to dalai-lamas,—that of the Egyptians to the ox—is always adoration of an object which, with all its absurdities, also contains the generic abstract, God in General. If this theory needs no more than such a God, so as to [pg 185] find God in everything called religion, it must at least find such a God recognised even in philosophy, and can no longer accuse it of Atheism. The mitigation of the reproach of Atheism into that of Pantheism has its ground therefore in the superficial idea to which this mildness has attenuated and emptied God. As that popular idea clings to its abstract universality, from which all definite quality is excluded, all such definiteness is only the non-divine, the secularity of things, thus left standing in fixed undisturbed substantiality. On such a presupposition, even after philosophy has maintained God's absolute universality, and the consequent untruth of the being of external things, the hearer clings as he did before to his belief that secular things still keep their being, and form all that is definite in the divine universality. He thus changes that universality into what he calls the pantheistic:—Everything is—(empirical things, without distinction, whether higher or lower in the scale, are)—all possess substantiality; and so—thus he understands philosophy—each and every secular thing is God. It is only his own stupidity, and the falsifications due to such misconception, which generate the imagination and the allegation of such pantheism.

The accusation of Atheism, which used to be frequently leveled against philosophy (claiming it has too little of God), has become less common: instead, the accusation of Pantheism is now more widespread, asserting that it has too much of Him. This has reached a point where it is seen not just as an accusation but as an established fact, or a plain truth that requires no proof. Piety, especially, with its self-righteous attitude, believes it can dismiss the need for proof and aligns itself with empty rationalism—(which claims to oppose it, though both actually stem from the same mindset)—in making the bold statement, almost as if it were simply stating an obvious fact, that [pg 184] Philosophy is the unifying doctrine, or Pantheism. It can be said that piety and theology had more credibility when they charged a philosophical system (like Spinozism) with Atheism rather than with Pantheism, even though the first accusation seems more severe and insidious at first glance (cf. § 71 note). The charge of Atheism assumes a clear idea of a complete and genuine God and arises because the common understanding fails to see in the philosophical concept the specific form to which it is linked. Philosophy can indeed recognize its own forms within the categories of religious thought and its own teachings in religious doctrine—hence it does not undermine them. However, the opposite is not the case: religious consciousness does not critique its own thoughts, does not understand itself, and thus remains exclusive as it is. To accuse Philosophy of Pantheism instead of Atheism is part of the modern mindset—associated with new piety and new theology. For them, philosophy has an excess of God: so much so that, if we believe them, it claims that God is everything and everything is God. This new theology, which reduces religion to merely a subjective feeling and denies the understanding of divine nature, ends up with only a general idea of God without any specific characteristics. Lacking its own interest in the concrete, realized notion of God, it treats it merely as an interest that others once held and regards aspects of God's concrete nature as purely historical. The ambiguous God can be found in all religions; every form of piety (§ 72)—whether it's a Hindu's devotion to donkeys, cows, or to dalai-lamas, or the Egyptians' reverence for oxen—always involves worship of an object that, despite all its absurdities, also embodies the abstract concept of God in general. If this theory requires no more than such a God to [pg 185] find God in everything referred to as religion, it must at least acknowledge such a God in philosophy as well, and can no longer accuse it of Atheism. The shift from the accusation of Atheism to that of Pantheism is thus rooted in a shallow understanding that has diluted and emptied the concept of God. As that popular notion clings to its abstract universality, which excludes all specific qualities, all such specifics are seen merely as non-divine, the secular nature of things, which thus remains in a fixed, undisturbed substance. On this assumption, even after philosophy has upheld God's absolute universality and the consequent untruth of external things' existence, the listener still clings to their belief that secular things maintain their existence and represent all that is specific within divine universality. They thereby reinterpret that universality as what they call pantheistic:—Everything is—(empirical things, indistinguishably, whether higher or lower in hierarchy, are)—all hold substance; and thus—so they interpret philosophy—everything secular is God. It is merely their own ignorance, along with the distortions arising from such misunderstandings, that fuels the notion and claims of such pantheism.

But if those who give out that a certain philosophy is Pantheism, are unable and unwilling to see this—for it is just to see the notion that they refuse—they should before everything have verified the alleged fact that any one philosopher, or any one man, had really ascribed substantial or objective and inherent reality to all things and regarded them as God:—that such an idea had ever come into the hand of any body but themselves. This allegation I will further elucidate in this exoteric discussion: and the only way to do so is to set down the evidence. If we want to take so-called Pantheism [pg 186] in its most poetical, most sublime, or if you will, its grossest shape, we must, as is well known, consult the oriental poets: and the most copious delineations of it are found in Hindoo literature. Amongst the abundant resources open to our disposal on this topic, I select—as the most authentic statement accessible—the Bhagavat-Gita, and amongst its effusions, prolix and reiterative ad nauseam, some of the most telling passages. In the 10th Lesson (in Schlegel, p. 162) Krishna says of himself173:—“I am the self, seated in the hearts of all beings. I am the beginning and the middle and the end also of all beings ... I am the beaming sun amongst the shining ones, and the moon among the lunar mansions.... Amongst the Vedas I am the Sâma-Veda: I am mind amongst the senses: I am consciousness in living beings. And I am Sankara (Siva) among the Rudras, ... Meru among the high-topped mountains, ... the Himalaya among the firmly-fixed (mountains).... Among beasts I am the lord of beasts.... Among letters I am the letter A.... I am the spring among the seasons.... I am also that which is the seed of all things: there is nothing moveable or immoveable which can exist without me.”

But if those who claim that a certain philosophy is Pantheism are unable and unwilling to see this—for they refuse to acknowledge the idea they are denying—they should first verify the supposed fact that any philosopher or any person, has truly attributed substantial or objective and inherent reality to everything and viewed it as God:—that such an idea has ever been in the possession of anyone other than themselves. I will further clarify this allegation in this discussion, and the only way to do so is to present the evidence. If we want to consider so-called Pantheism [pg 186] in its most poetic, most sublime, or, if you prefer, its most excessive forms, we must, as is widely known, look to the Oriental poets: and the most comprehensive depictions of it are found in Hindu literature. Among the many resources available on this topic, I choose—as the most authentic statement accessible—the Bhagavat-Gita, and among its lengthy and repetitive passages to the point of annoyance, some of the most striking excerpts. In the 10th Lesson (in Schlegel, p. 162) Krishna says of himself173:—“I am the self, present in the hearts of all beings. I am the beginning, the middle, and the end of all beings... I am the bright sun among the shining ones, and the moon among the lunar mansions... Among the Vedas, I am the Sâma-Veda: I am the mind among the senses: I am consciousness in living beings. I am Sankara (Siva) among the Rudras... Meru among the tallest mountains... the Himalaya among the stable (mountains)... Among animals, I am the lord of beasts... Among letters, I am the letter A... I am spring among the seasons... I am also the essence of all things: nothing movable or immovable can exist without me.”

Even in these totally sensuous delineations, Krishna (and we must not suppose there is, besides Krishna, still God, or a God besides; as he said before he was Siva, or Indra, so it is afterwards said that Brahma too is in him) makes himself out to be—not everything, but only—the most excellent of everything. Everywhere there is a distinction drawn between external, unessential existences, and one essential amongst them, which he is. Even when, at the beginning [pg 187] of the passage, he is said to be the beginning, middle, and end of living things, this totality is distinguished from the living things themselves as single existences. Even such a picture which extends deity far and wide in its existence cannot be called pantheism: we must rather say that in the infinitely multiple empirical world, everything is reduced to a limited number of essential existences, to a polytheism. But even what has been quoted shows that these very substantialities of the externally-existent do not retain the independence entitling them to be named Gods; even Siva, Indra, &c. melt into the one Krishna.

Even in these completely sensory descriptions, Krishna (and we shouldn't assume there’s a God besides Krishna; just as he claimed before to be Siva or Indra, it’s also stated later that Brahma is within him) presents himself not as everything, but as the best among everything. There’s always a clear distinction made between external, non-essential existences and one essential existence, which is him. Even when he is referred to as the beginning, middle, and end of all living things at the start [pg 187] of the passage, this totality is differentiated from the individual living things themselves. Even a portrayal that expands divinity across existence cannot be labeled pantheism; rather, we should say that in the infinitely diverse empirical world, everything is condensed into a limited number of essential existences, which points to polytheism. However, what has been quoted shows that these very substantial forms of external existence do not maintain the independence that would qualify them as Gods; even Siva, Indra, etc., merge into the singular Krishna.

This reduction is more expressly made in the following scene (7th Lesson, p. 7 sqq.). Krishna says: “I am the producer and the destroyer of the whole universe. There is nothing else higher than myself; all this is woven upon me, like numbers of pearls upon a thread. I am the taste in water;... I am the light of the sun and the moon; I am ‘Om’ in all the Vedas.... I am life in all beings.... I am the discernment of the discerning ones.... I am also the strength of the strong.” Then he adds: “The whole universe deluded by these three states of mind developed from the qualities [sc. goodness, passion, darkness] does not know me who am beyond them and inexhaustible: for this delusion of mine,” [even the Maya is his, nothing independent], “developed from the qualities is divine and difficult to transcend. Those cross beyond this delusion who resort to me alone.” Then the picture gathers itself up in a simple expression: “At the end of many lives, the man possessed of knowledge approaches me, (believing) that Vasudeva is everything. Such a high-souled mind is very hard to find. Those who are deprived of knowledge by various desires approach other divinities... Whichever form of deity one worships with [pg 188] faith, from it he obtains the beneficial things he desires really given by me. But the fruit thus obtained by those of little judgment is perishable.... The undiscerning ones, not knowing my transcendent and inexhaustible essence, than which there is nothing higher, think me who am unperceived to have become perceptible.”

This reduction is made clearer in the following scene (7th Lesson, p. 7 sqq.). Krishna says: "I create and destroy the whole universe. There's nothing greater than me; everything is connected to me, like pearls on a string. I am the flavor in water; I am the light of the sun and the moon; I am ‘Om’ in all the Vedas. I am the life in all beings. I am the wisdom of those who understand. I am also the strength of the strong." Then he continues: "The whole universe, bewildered by these three states of mind based on the qualities [specifically, goodness, passion, darkness], doesn't see me, who is beyond them and limitless: because of this illusion of mine," [even the Maya is his, nothing independent], “Coming from qualities that are divine and difficult to surpass. Those who see beyond this illusion are the ones who turn to me alone.” Then the message simplifies: “After many lifetimes, a person who has knowledge comes to me, believing that Vasudeva is everything. Such an enlightened individual is very rare. Those who lack knowledge because of various desires turn to other deities. No matter which form of deity someone worships with belief, they receive the benefits they truly seek that are granted by me. However, the rewards gained by those with limited understanding are temporary. The unenlightened, not aware of my transcendent and limitless essence, which is greater than anything else, perceive me, who cannot be seen, as becoming visible.”

This “All,” which Krishna calls himself, is not, any more than the Eleatic One, and the Spinozan Substance, the Every-thing. This every-thing, rather, the infinitely-manifold sensuous manifold of the finite is in all these pictures, but defined as the “accidental,” without essential being of its very own, but having its truth in the substance, the One which, as different from that accidental, is alone the divine and God. Hindooism however has the higher conception of Brahma, the pure unity of thought in itself, where the empirical everything of the world, as also those proximate substantialities, called Gods, vanish. On that account Colebrooke and many others have described the Hindoo religion as at bottom a Monotheism. That this description is not incorrect is clear from these short citations. But so little concrete is this divine unity—spiritual as its idea of God is—so powerless its grip, so to speak—that Hindooism, with a monstrous inconsistency, is also the maddest of polytheisms. But the idolatry of the wretched Hindoo, when he adores the ape, or other creature, is still a long way from that wretched fancy of a Pantheism, to which everything is God, and God everything. Hindoo monotheism moreover is itself an example how little comes of mere monotheism, if the Idea of God is not deeply determinate in itself. For that unity, if it be intrinsically abstract and therefore empty, tends of itself to let whatever is concrete, outside it—be it as a lot of Gods or as secular, empirical individuals—keep its independence. That pantheism [pg 189] indeed—on the shallow conception of it—might with a show of logic as well be called a monotheism: for if God, as it says, is identical with the world, then as there is only one world there would be in that pantheism only one God. Perhaps the empty numerical unity must be predicated of the world: but such abstract predication of it has no further special interest; on the contrary, a mere numerical unity just means that its content is an infinite multeity and variety of finitudes. But it is that delusion with the empty unity, which alone makes possible and induces the wrong idea of pantheism. It is only the picture—floating in the indefinite blue—of the world as one thing, the all, that could ever be considered capable of combining with God: only on that assumption could philosophy be supposed to teach that God is the world: for if the world were taken as it is, as everything, as the endless lot of empirical existence, then it would hardly have been even held possible to suppose a pantheism which asserted of such stuff that it is God.

This "All," which Krishna refers to himself as, is not, any more than the Eleatic One or the Spinozan Substance, the everything. This everything, rather, the infinitely varied sensory experiences of the finite, is present in all these depictions, but is defined as the "unintentional," without an essential being of its own, having its truth within the substance, the One that, distinct from that accidental aspect, is the only divine entity and God. However, Hinduism has the higher concept of Brahma, the pure unity of thought in itself, where the empirical everything of the world, along with those nearby substantialities, known as Gods, disappears. For this reason, Colebrooke and many others have described Hindu religion as fundamentally a Monotheism. This description is clearly not incorrect, as seen from these brief citations. But this divine unity—spiritual as its idea of God is—has such a lacking grip, that Hinduism, with a remarkable inconsistency, also embodies the wildest form of polytheism. However, the idolatry of the unfortunate Hindu, when he worships the ape or another creature, is still far removed from the sad notion of Pantheism, which claims that everything is God and God is everything. Moreover, Hindu monotheism serves as an example of how little arises from mere monotheism if the Idea of God lacks deep determination. For that unity, if intrinsically abstract and thus empty, tends to allow whatever is concrete, outside it—whether it be a multitude of Gods or secular, empirical individuals—to maintain its independence. That pantheism [pg 189] could indeed—based on the superficial understanding of it—be logically framed as a monotheism: because if God, as it claims, is identical with the world, then since there is only one world, there would only be one God within that pantheism. Perhaps the empty numerical unity could be attributed to the world: but such abstract attribution holds no further significance; rather, mere numerical unity simply implies that its content represents an infinite multiplicity and variety of finite things. But it is that delusion of the empty unity that enables and generates the erroneous conception of pantheism. It's only the imagery—floating in the undefined blue—of the world as one thing, the all, that could ever be seen as able to merge with God: only on this assumption could philosophy be thought to assert that God is the world: for if the world were perceived as it is, as everything, as the endless array of empirical existence, then it would seem unlikely that a pantheism declaring such material as God could even be entertained.

But to go back again to the question of fact. If we want to see the consciousness of the One—not as with the Hindoos split between the featureless unity of abstract thought, on one hand, and on the other, the long-winded weary story of its particular detail, but—in its finest purity and sublimity, we must consult the Mohammedans. If e.g. in the excellent Jelaleddin-Rumi in particular, we find the unity of the soul with the One set forth, and that unity described as love, this spiritual unity is an exaltation above the finite and vulgar, a transfiguration of the natural and the spiritual, in which the externalism and transitoriness of immediate nature, and of empirical secular spirit, is discarded and absorbed174.

But let's return to the question of fact. If we want to understand the consciousness of the One—not like the Hindoos who separate the featureless unity of abstract thought from the long, tiring narratives of specific details—we must look to the Mohammedans. For instance, in the remarkable work of Jelaleddin-Rumi, we see the unity of the soul with the One expressed and described as love. This spiritual unity is a rise above the finite and mundane, a transformation of what is natural and spiritual, where the external and fleeting aspects of immediate nature and the empirical secular spirit are set aside and absorbed174.

[pg 190]

I refrain from accumulating further examples of the religious and poetic conceptions which it is customary to call pantheistic. Of the philosophies to which that name is given, the Eleatic, or Spinozist, it has been [pg 191] remarked earlier (§ 50, note) that so far are they from identifying God with the world and making him finite, that in these systems this “everything” has no truth, and that we should rather call them monotheistic, or, in relation to the popular idea of the world, acosmical. [pg 192] They are most accurately called systems which apprehend the Absolute only as substance. Of the oriental, especially the Mohammedan, modes of envisaging God, we may rather say that they represent the Absolute as the utterly universal genus which dwells in the species or existences, but dwells so potently that these existences have no actual reality. The fault of all these modes of thought and systems is that they stop short of defining substance as subject and as mind.

I avoid piling on more examples of the religious and poetic ideas that are usually called pantheistic. Regarding the philosophies that carry that label, the Eleatic or Spinozist views, it has been [pg 191] previously noted (§ 50, note) that they do not equate God with the world or limit Him in any way. In these systems, this “everything” lacks truth, and we should rather consider them monotheistic, or in relation to the common perception of the world, acosmical. [pg 192] They are most accurately described as systems that understand the Absolute solely as substance. In terms of oriental, particularly Islamic, views of God, it’s more accurate to say that they see the Absolute as the completely universal essence that exists within finite entities, but exists so powerfully that these entities have no real reality. The flaw in all these approaches and systems is that they fail to define substance as subject and as mind.

These systems and modes of pictorial conception originate from the one need common to all philosophies and all religions of getting an idea of God, and, secondly, of the relationship of God and the world. (In philosophy it is specially made out that the determination of God's nature determines his relations with the world.) The “reflective” understanding begins by rejecting all systems and modes of conception, which, whether they spring from heart, imagination or speculation, express the interconnexion of God and the world: and in order to have God pure in faith or consciousness, he is as essence parted from appearance, as infinite from the finite. But, after this partition, the conviction arises also that the appearance has a relation to the essence, the finite to the infinite, and so on: and thus arises the question of reflection as to the nature of this relation. It is in the reflective form that the whole difficulty of the affair lies, and that causes this relation to be called incomprehensible by the agnostic. The close of philosophy is not the place, even in a general exoteric discussion, to waste a word on what a “notion” means. But as the view taken of this relation is closely connected with the view taken of philosophy generally and with all imputations against it, we may still add the remark that though philosophy certainly has to do with unity in general, it is not however [pg 193] with abstract unity, mere identity, and the empty absolute, but with concrete unity (the notion), and that in its whole course it has to do with nothing else;—that each step in its advance is a peculiar term or phase of this concrete unity, and that the deepest and last expression of unity is the unity of absolute mind itself. Would-be judges and critics of philosophy might be recommended to familiarise themselves with these phases of unity and to take the trouble to get acquainted with them, at least to know so much that of these terms there are a great many, and that amongst them there is great variety. But they show so little acquaintance with them—and still less take trouble about it—that, when they hear of unity—and relation ipso facto implies unity—they rather stick fast at quite abstract indeterminate unity, and lose sight of the chief point of interest—the special mode in which the unity is qualified. Hence all they can say about philosophy is that dry identity is its principle and result, and that it is the system of identity. Sticking fast to the undigested thought of identity, they have laid hands on, not the concrete unity, the notion and content of philosophy, but rather its reverse. In the philosophical field they proceed, as in the physical field the physicist; who also is well aware that he has before him a variety of sensuous properties and matters—or usually matters alone, (for the properties get transformed into matters also for the physicist)—and that these matters (elements) also stand in relation to one another. But the question is, Of what kind is this relation? Every peculiarity and the whole difference of natural things, inorganic and living, depend solely on the different modes of this unity. But instead of ascertaining these different modes, the ordinary physicist (chemist included) takes up only one, the most external and the worst, viz. [pg 194] composition, applies only it in the whole range of natural structures, which he thus renders for ever inexplicable.

These systems and ways of visualizing concepts come from a common need shared by all philosophies and religions to understand God, and, secondly, the relationship between God and the world. In philosophy, it's established that understanding God's nature determines his relationship with the world. The thoughtful understanding starts by rejecting all systems and ways of thinking that, whether they arise from emotion, imagination, or speculation, describe the connection between God and the world. To have God as pure in faith or awareness, he is viewed as essence separated from appearance, and as the infinite distinct from the finite. However, after this separation, it becomes clear that appearance relates to essence, and the finite relates to the infinite, leading to questions about the nature of this relationship. The challenge lies in this reflective process, which leads skeptics to call this relationship incomprehensible. The conclusion of philosophy isn't the right place—even in a general public discussion—to waste words on what a "concept" really means. Yet, since the way we view this relationship closely ties with our overall perspective on philosophy and its criticisms, we can mention that while philosophy certainly deals with unity in general, it does not concern itself with abstract unity, mere identity, or the empty absolute, but with concrete unity (the notion). Throughout its progression, philosophy focuses solely on this; each step represents a unique term or phase of this concrete unity, with the ultimate expression of unity being the unity of absolute mind itself. Those who wish to judge and critique philosophy could be advised to familiarize themselves with these phases of unity and to take the time to understand them, at least to recognize that there are many terms and a wide variety among them. However, they show such a lack of familiarity with these concepts—and even less willingness to engage with them—that when they hear about unity—and relation by that very fact implies unity—they instead fixate on purely abstract, indeterminate unity, missing the core point of interest: the specific way in which the unity is defined. Thus, all they can assert about philosophy is that dry identity underlies its principles and outcomes, claiming it’s a system of identity. By clinging to their confused notions of identity, they misunderstand not the concrete unity, the essence and content of philosophy, but its opposite. In the realm of philosophy, they operate like physicists do in the field of physics; physicists are aware that they're working with a variety of sensory properties and substances—or usually substances alone (since properties can also be transformed into substances for physicists)—and that these substances (elements) also relate to one another. The question, though, is what kind of relationship this is. Every unique characteristic and the whole diversity of natural things, whether inorganic or living, depend solely on the different ways this unity manifests. Yet, instead of determining these various modes, the typical physicist (including chemists) only considers one—the most superficial and least useful one, namely, [pg 194] writing, applying only that across the entire spectrum of natural structures, which then become forever inexplicable.

The aforesaid shallow pantheism is an equally obvious inference from this shallow identity. All that those who employ this invention of their own to accuse philosophy gather from the study of God's relation to the world is that the one, but only the one factor of this category of relation—and that the factor of indeterminateness—is identity. Thereupon they stick fast in this half-perception, and assert—falsely as a fact—that philosophy teaches the identity of God and the world. And as in their judgment either of the two,—the world as much as God—has the same solid substantiality as the other, they infer that in the philosophic Idea God is composed of God and the world. Such then is the idea they form of pantheism, and which they ascribe to philosophy. Unaccustomed in their own thinking and apprehending of thoughts to go beyond such categories, they import them into philosophy, where they are utterly unknown; they thus infect it with the disease against which they subsequently raise an outcry. If any difficulty emerge in comprehending God's relation to the world, they at once and very easily escape it by admitting that this relation contains for them an inexplicable contradiction; and that hence, they must stop at the vague conception of such relation, perhaps under the more familiar names of, e.g. omnipresence, providence, &c. Faith in their use of the term means no more than a refusal to define the conception, or to enter on a closer discussion of the problem. That men and classes of untrained intellect are satisfied with such indefiniteness, is what one expects; but when a trained intellect and an interest for reflective study is satisfied, in matters admitted to be of superior, if not even of supreme interest, with indefinite ideas, it is hard to decide whether the thinker is really in earnest [pg 195] with the subject. But if those who cling to this crude “rationalism” were in earnest, e.g. with God's omnipresence, so far as to realise their faith thereon in a definite mental idea, in what difficulties would they be involved by their belief in the true reality of the things of sense! They would hardly like, as Epicurus does, to let God dwell in the interspaces of things, i.e. in the pores of the physicists,—said pores being the negative, something supposed to exist beside the material reality. This very “Beside” would give their pantheism its spatiality,—their everything, conceived as the mutual exclusion of parts in space. But in ascribing to God, in his relation to the world, an action on and in the space thus filled on the world and in it, they would endlessly split up the divine actuality into infinite materiality. They would really thus have the misconception they call pantheism or all-one-doctrine, only as the necessary sequel of their misconceptions of God and the world. But to put that sort of thing, this stale gossip of oneness or identity, on the shoulders of philosophy, shows such recklessness about justice and truth that it can only be explained through the difficulty of getting into the head thoughts and notions, i.e. not abstract unity, but the many-shaped modes specified. If statements as to facts are put forward, and the facts in question are thoughts and notions, it is indispensable to get hold of their meaning. But even the fulfilment of this requirement has been rendered superfluous, now that it has long been a foregone conclusion that philosophy is pantheism, a system of identity, an All-one doctrine, and that the person therefore who might be unaware of this fact is treated either as merely unaware of a matter of common notoriety, or as prevaricating for a purpose. On account of this chorus of assertions, then, I have believed myself obliged to speak at more length and exoterically on the outward and [pg 196] inward untruth of this alleged fact: for exoteric discussion is the only method available in dealing with the external apprehension of notions as mere facts,—by which notions are perverted into their opposite. The esoteric study of God and identity, as of cognitions and notions, is philosophy itself.

The aforementioned shallow pantheism is a clear conclusion drawn from this shallow identity. Those who use this self-created notion to accuse philosophy only conclude from studying God's relationship to the world that the sole element of this category of relation—and that element of indeterminateness—is identity. They then get stuck in this limited perception and falsely claim that philosophy teaches the identity of God and the world. Because they believe that both the world and God possess the same solid substance, they assume that in the philosophical idea, God is created of God and the world. This is the idea they have of pantheism, which they attribute to philosophy. Unaccustomed to thinking beyond such categories, they impose these ideas onto philosophy, where they don't belong; this then taints it with the very issue they later complain about. When they encounter difficulties in understanding God's relation to the world, they quickly and easily dismiss it by claiming that this relation involves an inexplicable contradiction; therefore, they settle on a vague concept of such a relation, perhaps under more familiar terms like omnipresence, providence, etc. Their faith in this term means nothing more than a refusal to clearly define the concept or engage in a deeper discussion of the problem. It is to be expected that untrained minds and groups are satisfied with such vagueness; however, when a trained intellect interested in reflective study is content with indefinite ideas on matters acknowledged to be of significant, if not supreme, interest, it becomes challenging to determine whether the thinker is genuinely engaged with the subject. But if those who hold onto this crude rationalism were truly serious, for instance, about God's omnipresence, and they were to define this faith with a clear mental idea, they would find themselves in deep trouble with their belief in the actual reality of sensory things! They would not want, like Epicurus, to suggest that God resides in the spaces between things, i.e., in the pores of physics—those pores being the negative, something assumed to exist next to material reality. This very “Next to” would give their pantheism a spatial quality—everything they conceive seen as the mutual exclusion of parts in space. But by attributing to God an action on and in the space occupied by the world, they would endlessly break down divine reality into infinite materiality. Thus, they would really have the misconception they call pantheism or the all-one doctrine only as a necessary result of their misunderstandings about God and the world. To put that kind of stale idea about oneness or identity onto philosophy indicates such carelessness regarding justice and truth that it can only be explained by the difficulty of grasping thoughts and concepts—not abstract unity, but the many distinct forms involved. If statements about facts are made and the facts in question are thoughts and concepts, it is crucial to understand their meaning. However, even fulfilling this requirement has become unnecessary since it is already a widely accepted idea that philosophy is pantheism, a system of identity, an all-one doctrine, and that anyone unaware of this is either simply uninformed or intentionally misleading. Because of this chorus of claims, I felt obligated to discuss in more detail the outward and [pg 196] inward falsehood of this supposed fact: for exoteric discussion is the only approach available when addressing the external understanding of concepts as mere facts—by which concepts are distorted into their opposite. The esoteric study of God and identity, as well as cognitions and concepts, is philosophy itself.

§ 574. This notion of philosophy is the self-thinking Idea, the truth aware of itself (§ 236),—the logical system, but with the signification that it is universality approved and certified in concrete content as in its actuality. In this way the science has gone back to its beginning: its result is the logical system but as a spiritual principle: out of the presupposing judgment, in which the notion was only implicit and the beginning an immediate,—and thus out of the appearance which it had there—it has risen into its pure principle and thus also into its proper medium.

§ 574. This concept of philosophy is the self-aware Idea, the truth that knows itself (§ 236)—the logical system, but with the understanding that it is universality confirmed and validated in concrete content as it exists. In this way, science has returned to its origins: its outcome is the logical system, but as a spiritual principle: from the presupposing judgment, where the concept was only implicit and the beginning was immediate—and thus from the appearance it had there—it has evolved into its pure principle and, therefore, into its true medium.

§ 575. It is this appearing which originally gives the motive of the further development. The first appearance is formed by the syllogism, which is based on the Logical system as starting-point, with Nature for the middle term which couples the Mind with it. The Logical principle turns to Nature and Nature to Mind. Nature, standing between the Mind and its essence, sunders itself, not indeed to extremes of finite abstraction, nor itself to something away from them and independent,—which, as other than they, only serves as a link between them: for the syllogism is in the Idea and Nature is essentially defined as a transition-point and negative factor, and as implicitly the Idea. Still the mediation of the notion has the external form of transition, and the science of Nature presents itself as the course of necessity, so that it is only in the one extreme that the liberty of the notion is explicit as a self-amalgamation.

§ 575. It's this appearance that initially drives further development. The first appearance is shaped by the syllogism, which starts from the Logical system, using Nature as the middle term that connects the Mind with it. The Logical principle connects to Nature, and Nature connects to the Mind. Nature, positioned between the Mind and its essence, separates itself, not into extremes of finite abstraction, nor does it become something apart from them and independent— which, as something different from them, only functions as a link between them: because the syllogism is in the Concept and Nature is fundamentally defined as a transition-point and a negative factor, implicitly representing the Idea. However, the mediation of the concept takes on the external form of change, and the science of Nature presents itself as the course of necessity, making the liberty of the concept explicit only at one extreme as a self-amalgamation.

§ 576. In the second syllogism this appearance is so [pg 197] far superseded, that that syllogism is the standpoint of the Mind itself, which—as the mediating agent in the process—presupposes Nature and couples it with the Logical principle. It is the syllogism where Mind reflects on itself in the Idea: philosophy appears as a subjective cognition, of which liberty is the aim, and which is itself the way to produce it.

§ 576. In the second syllogism, this appearance is so [pg 197] far surpassed that the syllogism represents the perspective of the Mind itself, which—acting as the connecting agent in the process—assumes Nature and links it with the Logical principle. It's the syllogism in which the Mind reflects on itself within the Idea: philosophy emerges as a personal understanding, with freedom as the goal, and it is also the means to achieve it.

§ 577. The third syllogism is the Idea of philosophy, which has self-knowing reason, the absolutely-universal, for its middle term: a middle, which divides itself into Mind and Nature, making the former its presupposition, as process of the Idea's subjective activity, and the latter its universal extreme, as process of the objectively and implicitly existing Idea. The self-judging of the Idea into its two appearances (§§ 575, 576) characterises both as its (the self-knowing reason's) manifestations: and in it there is a unification of the two aspects:—it is the nature of the fact, the notion, which causes the movement and development, yet this same movement is equally the action of cognition. The eternal Idea, in full fruition of its essence, eternally sets itself to work, engenders and enjoys itself as absolute Mind.

§ 577. The third syllogism is the concept of philosophy, which has self-aware reason, the absolutely universal, as its middle term: a middle that splits into Mind and Nature, positioning the former as its foundation, representing the process of the Idea’s subjective activity, and the latter as its universal endpoint, representing the process of the objectively and implicitly existing Idea. The self-assessment of the Idea into its two forms (§§ 575, 576) defines both as manifestations of self-aware reason: within it, there is a merging of the two aspects:—it is the essence of the fact, the concept, which drives movement and development, yet this same movement is also the process of knowledge. The eternal Idea, fully expressing its essence, continuously engages in activity, creates, and revels in itself as absolute Mind.

The essence of thought itself is the best of the best, and it particularly signifies the highest of the high. The mind perceives itself through participation in the intelligible, for it becomes knowable by touching and understanding, making the mind and the intelligible the same. For the receptive aspect of the intelligible and of being is the mind. It acts while having. Therefore, it seems that what is divine is even more so in relation to this, and contemplation is the sweetest and the best. If this is how it is, as we once thought, then is God always marvelous? If even more so, then it is even more marvelous. This is how it is. And does life exist? For the activity of the mind is life; is that activity itself? The activity that is intrinsic to that being is excellent and eternal life. We say that God is an everlasting, perfect being, so eternal and continuous life exists for God; this is indeed God.Arist. Met. XI. 7.)
[pg 199]

Index.

Absolute (the), xlviii, 7.
Abstraction, 74.
Accent, 81, 87.
Ages of man, 17.
Alphabets, 81.
Altruism, 57.
Animal magnetism, clxi, 5, 29 seqq.
Anthropology, xxv, lxxxviii, 12 seqq.
Appetite, 53.
Aristotle, liii, cxxxiii, 4, 63, 163.
Art, xxxix seqq., 169 seqq.
Asceticism, cxv, cxliii, clxxxvii, 159.
Association of ideas, 73.
Atheism, 183.
Athens, cxxx.
Attention, clxxiii, 69.
Automatism (psychological), clxv.
Bacon (Fr.), xxi, lii, lix, clx.
Bain (A.), cxxi.
Beauty, 169.
Bhagavat-Gita, 186 seqq.
Biography, 151.
Body and Soul (relations of), lxxxii, cxvi, clvi, 13.
Boëthius, l.
Böhme (J.), 95.
Braid (J.), clxiv.
Bravery, cxcix.
Budget, 144.
Capitalism, cci seqq.
Cardinal virtues, cxxxii.
Categories, lx.
Catholicism, 157.
Children, lxxxvii, cii.
Chinese language, 81 seqq.
Choice, 98.
Christianity, xliv, cxli, clxxix, 7, 101, 157.
Clairvoyance, clviii, clxi, 33.
Cognition, 64.
Commercial morality, cci.
Comte (C.), xcix.
Condillac, lxxviii, 61.
Conscience, xxx, cxxii, clxxxvii, 117, 156, 161.
Consciousness, xxv, xcix, 47 seqq.
Constitution of the State, 132.
Contract, 108.
Corporation, 130.
Crime, cxciii, 109.
Criticism, xvi, cxxxviii, 149.
Custom, clxxxix, 104.
Dante, cxxxiv.
Deduction (Kantian and Fichtean), cx seqq.
Democracy, 141.
Development, 60.
Disease (mental), 27, 37.
Duty, cxiv, cxix, cxxi seqq., cxxxi, cxxxix, 97, 104, 116.
Economics, 122.
Education, xcii, cxxxvii, 11.
Ego (the), lxiv seqq., 47 seqq.
Egoism, 55.
Eleaticism, 190.
England, 143.
Epicureanism, cxli, 195.
Epistemology, ciii.
Equality (political and social), cxc, 133.
Equity, xxxi.
[pg 200]
Estates, 123.
Ethics, xv, xix, xxx seqq., xcv, cxiii seqq., cxc seqq., 113 seqq.
Experience, 51.
Experimental psychology, lxxxi seqq., c.
Expression (mental), 23, 45.
Faculties of Mind, lxxiii seqq., xcvii, cxxvi, 58, 65.
Faith, cvii.
Faith-cure, clxi, 35.
Fame, 153.
Family, xxxii, cxcii, 121.
Fechner (G. T.), cli.
Feeling, 22, 68, 92.
Fichte (J. G.), cvi, cix seqq., clxiv, clxix, 49.
Finance, 144.
Finitude, 8.
Fraud, 110.
Freedom, cxxv seqq., clxxv, 6, 99, 113, 133 seqq.
French fries, clxxix.
Genius (the), clvii, 28.
German language, 78, 88:
politics, clxxvii;
empire, clxxxi.
God, xxxiv, xli, cxxii, 20, 154, 176.
Goethe, cliv, clxix.
Goodness, 115.
Government, 137;
forms of, 141.
Greek ethics, cxxix seqq., cxciv;
religion, 164.
Habit, clviii, 39.
Happiness, 99.
Herbart, lxii seqq., lxxxv, cxxvii.
Hieroglyphics, 80.
History, xxxiv, xlvii, xci, 147 seqq.
Hobbes, lxxvi, clxxxii.
Holiness, 159.
Honour, 124.
Humboldt (W. v.), 79.
Hume, lxxi, cxx.
Hypnotism, clxiv seqq., 31 seqq.
Idea (Platonic), 163.
Idealism, civ; political, clxxxvi.
Ideality, clxviii, 25.
Ideas, lxix seqq., ci seqq.
Imagination, 72.
Immaterialism, clii, 12, 45.
Impulse, 95.
Individualist ethics, cxx seqq.
Individuality in the State, 139.
Industrialism, cc, 123.
Insanity, 37.
Intention, 114.
International Law, 147.
Intuition, 67.
Irony, 179.
Rumi, 189.
Judgment, 89.
Judicial system, 127.
Jung-Stilling, clxii.
Juries, 128.
Kant (I.), xv, lxiv, lxxi, xcvi, cvii, cxxviii, clxxxviii, 20, 48, 51, 63, 154.
Kieser, clxiii.
Knowledge, cv, cxxxv, cxli, 64.
Krishna, 186 seqq.
Labour, 123.
Language, clxxiv, 79 seqq.
Laplace, clxiv.
Law, xxix, xcvi, cxc, 104, 125.
Legality, xxx, clxxxix.
Legislation, 125.
Leibniz, lxxii, lxxvii, cxlvi, 14, 80, 82.
Liberty, see Freedom.
Life, 13.
Logic, xiv, xvii, lxi, xcv, 196.
Lutheranism, 157.
Machiavelli, clxxx.
Magic, clxi, 29.
Manifestation, 7.
Manners, 104.
Marriage, 121, 159.
Master and slave, 56.
Mathematics in psychology, lxviii.
Medium, 34.
Memory, clxxiv, 70, 84.
Mesmer, clxi.
Metaphysic, lviii seqq.
Mill (James), lxxix.
[pg 201]
Mind (= Spirit), xlix seqq., 58, 196.
Mnemonics, 85.
Monarchy, 139.
Monasticism, 159.
Monotheism, 188.
Morality, xxx, xxxviii, cxxi, clxxxviii seqq., cxcviii, 113 seqq.
Münsterberg (H.), lxxxiii.
Napoleon, 19.
Nationality, 142, 150, 154, cxcv.
Natural Philosophy, xv, xvii, xxii.
Natural rights, 112.
Nature, cxx, cxxiv, 12, 133, 196.
Nemesis, 174.
Nietzsche (F.), cxxviii.
Nobility, cxcvii.
Observation, lxxxix.
Orders (social), cxcvii seqq., 124.
Ought, clxxv, 94, 116.
Pain, 6, 94.
Pantheism, 184, 194.
Parliament, 142.
Passion, 95.
Peasantry, cci.
Peel (Sir R.), 127.
Perception, 67.
Perfection, cxxvii, cxxix.
Person, 107, 119.
Personality, lxiv, clxvii.
Philosophy, xiv, cxvii, cxxxviii, 159 seqq., 179 seqq.
Phrenology, 35.
Physiology, lxxxi, c.
Pinel, 39.
Plato, xcviii, cxxxi, cxxxv, 33, 97, 102, 162.
Pleasure, cxxxvi, 94.
Plotinus, cxliv.
Police, 130.
Porphyry, xx.
Positivity of laws, 125.
Powers (political), ccii, 138.
Practice, 92.
Property, xxix, cxcii, 107.
Protestantism, 166.
Prussia, clxxviii, clxxxiv.
Psychiatry, 33.
Psychology, xxii, xxiv, lii seqq., lxiii, lxxxvi, xcv, cxvii, 4, 58, 63.
Psycho-physics, clvi, 23.
Punishment, cxciii, cciii, 111.
Purpose, 97, 114.
Races, 16.
Rationalism, clxv, 183.
Reason, cxv, cxliii, clxxii, 58.
Recollection, 70.
Reinhold, 49.
Religion, xxxvii seqq., cxcvi, 155 seqq., 167 seqq.
Representation, cxi, 70;
political, clxxxiii, 142.
Responsibility, 114.
Revelation, 7, 175.
Right, xxix, 104 (see Law).
Knight, clxi, clxiii.
Romances, 151:
romantic art, 172.
Savages, lxxxvii, cii.
Schelling, clxi.
Schindler, clxiii.
Schopenhauer, cvi, cxvi, cli, clxiv, clxix, clxxxvii.
Science, xviii.
Scott (Sir W.), 151.
Self-consciousness, clxxi, 53 seqq.
Sensibility and sensation, 20, 50.
Sex, 18.
Siderism, clxiii, 15.
Signs (in language), 76.
Skill (acquired), 42.
Slavery, 56, 101.
Sleep, 18.
Society, xxxii, 56.
Sociology, xxiii.
Somnambulism, 30.
Soul, liv, lxix, lxxv, 26.
Spencer (H.), xxi seqq., cxi, cxxiii, cxliv.
Spinoza, lxxvi, ci, cxix, cl, 14, 49, 188.
Spiritualism, clxii.
State, xxxii seqq., clxxvi, clxxxiii, 131 seqq.
Stoicism, cxix, cxxiv, cxi, cxliii.
Suggestion, clxv seqq., 33.
[pg 202]
Superstition, 158.
Syllogism, 90.
Symbol, 77, 171.
Sympathy, clv.
Telepathy, clxi, 34.
Tellurism, clxiii, 15.
Theology, 155.
Thinking, clxxiv, 89.
Tholuck, 191.
Trinity, 177 seqq.
Truth, cv, 182.
Unconscious (the), cxlvi.
Understanding, 52, 89.
Universalising, cxxviii.
Utilitarianism, cxxxvi.
Value, 109.
Virtues, cxxxi, cxcviii, 120.
War, cxcix, 146.
Wartburg, clxxix.
Welfare, 114.
Wickedness, 9, 94, 117.
Will, xxviii, cxxv, clxxv, 62, 90.
Wolff, lxxiii.
Words, clxxiv, 79.
Wordsworth, li, clxviii.
Written language, 81 seqq.
Wrong, 109.
Würtemberg, clxxxv.

Footnotes

1.
Plato, Rep. 527.
2.
The prospectus of the Synthetic Philosophy System is dated 1860. Darwin's On the Origin of Species is 1859. But such ideas, both in Mr. Spencer and others, are earlier than Darwin's book.
3.
Hegel's Relationship, the supreme category of what is called actuality: where object is necessitated by outside object.
4.
Cf. Herbart, Works (ed. Kehrbach), iv. 372. This consciousness proper is what Leibniz called “ Apperception, ” the reflective knowledge of the inner state (New Essays).
5.
Herbart, Works, vi. 55 (ed. Kehrbach).
6.
p. 59 (§ 440).
7.
p. 63 (§ 440).
8.
These remarks refer to four out of the five Herbartian ethical ideas. See also Leibniz, who (in 1693, On the Concepts of Law and Justice) had given the following definitions: "Charity is universal kindness. Justice is the charity of the wise. Wisdom is the knowledge of happiness." The jus naturae has three grades: the lowest, jus strictum; the second, aequitas (or caritas, in the narrower sense); and the highest, pietas, which is honeste, i.e. pie vivere.
9.
To which the Greek πόλις, the Latin civitas or respublica, were only approximations. Hegel isn't documenting a history. If he were, it would be necessary for him to point out how far the individual instance, e.g. Rome, or Prussia, corresponded to its Idea.
10.
Shakespeare's phrase, as in Othello, iii. 2; Lover's Complaint, v. 24.
11.
Iliad, xii. 243.
12.
See Hegel's Logic, pp. 257 seq.
13.
See p. 153 (§ 550).
14.
Cf. Prolegomena to the Study of Hegel, chaps. xviii, xxvi.
15.
As stated in p. 167 (Encyclopedia § 554). Cf. Phenom. of the Mind, cap. vii, which includes the Religion of Art, and the same point of view is explicit in the first edition of the Encyclopedia.
16.
Philosophy of Religion (Works, xi. 5).
17.
Hegel, Phenomenology of Spirit (Works, ii. 545). The meeting-ground of the Greek spirit, as it passed through Rome, with Christianity.
18.
Ib., p. 584.
19.
Phenomenology of Spirit (Works, ii. 572). Thus Hegelian idealism claims to be the philosophical counterpart of the central dogma of Christianity.
20.
From the old Provençal The Consolation of Philosophy.
21.
It is the doctrine of the active intellect, or in action; the pure act of the Schoolmen.
22.
Introduction to Philosophy, §§ 1, 2.
23.
Psychology as a Science, Vorrede.
24.
Introduction to Philosophy, §§ 11, 12.
25.
Introduction to Philosophy, § 18: cf. Works, ed. Kehrbach, v. 108.
26.
Cf. Plato's remarks on the problem in the word Self-control. Republ. 430-1.
27.
Textbook of Psychology, §§ 202, 203.
28.
General Metaphysics, Vorrede.
29.
Key Points of Metaphysics (1806), § 13.
30.
Works, ed. Kehrbach (About the possibility, &c), v. 96.
31.
Ibid., p. 100.
32.
One might almost fancy Herbart was translating into a general philosophic thesis the words in which Goethe has described how he overcame a real trouble by transmuting it into an ideal shape, e.g. Truth and fiction, cap. xii.
33.
Herbart's language is almost identical with Hegel's: Encyclopedia § 389 (p. 12). Cf. Spencer, Psychology, i. 192. "Feelings are always the raw materials that shape the higher levels of consciousness and intelligence."
34.
Introduction to the Study of Hegel, ch. xvii.
35.
Empirical Psychology, § 29.
36.
As is also the case with Herbart's metaphysical reality of the Soul.
37.
*Human Nature*, vii. 2. "Pleasure, love, and appetite, which is also known as desire, are different names for different aspects of the same thing..." Deliberation is (ch. xii. 1) the "alternate cycles of desire and anxiety."
38.
Eth. ii. 48 Schol.
39.
Eth. ii. 43 Schol.: cf. 49 Schol.
40.
This wide scope of thinking (, think) is at least as old as the Cartesian school: and should be kept in view, as against a tendency to narrow its range to the mere intellect.
41.
e.g. *Analysis of the Human Mind*, ch. xxiv. "Attention is just another way to describe how interesting an idea is." ch. xix. "Desire and the concept of a pleasurable feeling are interchangeable terms."
42.
As Mr. Spencer says (Psychology, i. 141), "Objective psychology cannot exist on its own without taking its data from subjective psychology."
43.
The same failure to note that experiment is valuable only where general points of view are defined, is a common fault in biology.
44.
Münsterberg, Tasks and Methods of Psychology, p. 144.
45.
Textbook of Psychology, § 54 (2nd ed.), or § 11 (1st ed.).
46.
See p. 11 (§ 387).
47.
Cf. Nietzsche, Thus Spoke Zarathustra, i. 43. "There's more sense in your body than in your best judgment."
48.
This language is very characteristic of the physicists who dabble in psychology and imagine they are treading in the steps of Kant, if not even verifying what they call his guesswork: cf. Ziehen, Physiological Psychology, 2nd ed. p. 212. "In every case, we're only presented with the series of sensations and their memory images, and it's just a general assumption to claim that there exists, alongside this psychological series, a material series that is causally related to it... The material series isn’t inherently present like the psychological one."
49.
It is the same radical feature of consciousness which is thus noted by Mr. Spencer, Psychology, i. 475. "Perception and sensation always try to exclude each other but never succeed." "Cognition and emotion are opposites yet intertwined." "Consciousness continues only because of this conflict." Cf. Plato's resolution in the Philebus of the contest between intelligence and feeling (pleasure).
50.
It is the quasi-Aristotelian ἀπαγωγή, defined as the step from one proposition to another, the knowledge of which will set the first proposition in a full light.
51.
Foundation of natural law, § 5.
52.
System of Ethics, § 8, iv.
53.
Even though religion (according to Kant) conceive them as divine commands.
54.
Cf. Hegel's Works, vii. 2, p. 236 (Lecture-note on § 410). "We must completely dismiss the idea of those who believe that a real man should have no physical body." &c.; and see p. 159 of the present work.
55.
Critique of Pure Reason, Architectonic.
56.
Spencer, Psychology, i. 291: "Mind can only be understood by observing how it has developed."
57.
Cf. Spencer, Ethics Principles, i. 339: "The proper ethical sentiment is, in most cases, hardly noticeable."
58.
*Prolegomena to the Study of Hegel*, p. 143.
59.
Windelband (W.), Preludes (1884), p. 288.
60.
Cf. Plato, Republic, p. 486.
61.
Human Nature: Ethics, Part III.
62.
*Emotion and Will*, ch. xv. § 23.
63.
It is characteristic of the Kantian doctrine to absolutise the conception of Duty and make it express the essence of the whole ethical idea.
64.
Which are still, as the Socialist Fourier says, states of social incoherence, specially favourable to falsehood.
65.
Legal Philosophy, § 4.
66.
Cf. Schelling, ii. 12: “There are no born sons of freedom.”
67.
Simmel (G.), Introduction to Moral Science, i. 184.
68.
Beyond Good and Evil, p. 225.
69.
Aristot. Polit. i. 6.
70.
Plato, Phaedo.
71.
Carus, Psyche, p. 1.
72.
See Arist., Anal. Post. ii. 19 (ed. Berl. 100, a. 10).
73.
Cf. *Hegel's Logic*, notes &c., p. 421.
74.
"All individual bodies, although animated in different ways, are alive." Eth. ii. 13. schol.
75.
Grandma (1848): Zendavesta (1851): About the soul question (1861).
76.
Described by S. as the rise from mere physical reason to physiological incentive (Reiz), to psychical motive.
77.
Infra, p. 12.
78.
Aristot., On the Soul, i. c. 4, 5.
79.
Wilhelm Meister's Apprenticeship, i. 10.
80.
Wilhelm Meister's Years of Wandering, iv. 18.
81.
Works like Preyer's Soul of the Child illustrate this aspect of mental evolution; its acquirement of definite and correlated functions.
82.
Cf. the end of Caleb Balderstone (in The Bride of Lammermoor): "With a loyalty that is often shown by dogs, but rarely by humans, he longed for and ultimately passed away."
83.
See Windischmann's letters in Letters from and to Hegel.
84.
Cf. Introduction to the Study of Hegel, chaps. xii-xiv.
85.
Kieser's Tellurism is, according to Schopenhauer, "the most complete and detailed textbook on Animal Magnetism."
86.
Cf. Fichte, Posthumous Works, iii. 295 (Diary of Animal Magnetism, 1813), and Schopenhauer, The will in nature.
87.
Bernheim: Suggestion is central to the entire history of humanity.
88.
An instance from an unexpected quarter, in Eckermann's conversations with Goethe: “In my younger days, I experienced plenty of times when, during lonely walks, I was overwhelmed with a strong longing for a girl I loved, and I thought about her so much that she actually came to meet me.” (Conversation of Oct. 7, 1827.)
89.
In a world before this one, a world that creates this world (Posthumous Works, iii. 321).
90.
Self-confidence is not self-consciousness, in the vulgar sense of brooding over feelings and self: but consciousness which is active and outgoing, rather than receptive and passive. It is practical, as opposed to theoretical.
91.
The more detailed exposition of this Phenomenology of Mind is given in the book with that title: Hegel's Works, ii. pp. 71-316.
92.
System of Morality, p. 15 (see Essay V).
93.
Hegel's Works, viii. 313, and cf. the passage quoted in my Hegel's Logic, notes, pp. 384, 385.
94.
Hegel's Emails, i. 15.
95.
Critique of the Constitution of Germany, edited by G. Mollat (1893). Parts of this were already given by Haym and Rosenkranz. The same editor has also in this year published, though not quite in full, Hegel's System of Morality, to which reference is made in what follows.
96.
In which some may find a prophecy of the effects of “blood and iron” in 1866.
97.
The Absolute Government: in the System of Morality, p. 32: cf. p. 55. Hegel himself compares it to Fichte's Ephorate.
98.
The Absolute Government, l.c. pp. 37, 38.
99.
Some idea of his meaning may perhaps be gathered by comparison with passages in Wilhelm Meister's Journey, ii. 1, 2.
100.
Critique of the Constitution, p. 20.
101.
In some respects Bacon's attitude in the struggle between royalty and parliament may be compared.
102.
Just as Schopenhauer, on the contrary, always says ethical—never moral.
103.
Grey (G.), Journals of Two Expeditions of Discovery in North-West and Western Australia, ii. 220.
104.
With some variation of ownership, perhaps, according to the prevalence of so-called matriarchal or patriarchal households.
105.
Cf. the custom in certain tribes which names the father after his child: as if the son first gave his father legitimate position in society.
106.
System of Morality, p. 8.
107.
Sublation (good) as given in absolute ethical life.
108.
System of Morality, p. 15.
109.
This phraseology shows the influence of Schelling, with whom he was at this epoch associated. See Introduction to the Study of Hegel, ch. xiv.
110.
Cf. the intermediate function assigned (see above, p. clxxxiii) to the priests and the aged.
111.
System of Morality, p. 19.
112.
See infra, p. 156.
113.
Wordsworth's Laodamia.
114.

“For it's Tommy this, an' Tommy that, an' ‘Chuck him out, the brute!’
But it's ‘Saviour of 'is country’ when the guns begin to shoot.”

"It's always 'Tommy, do this' and 'Tommy, do that,' and 'Get rid of him, the jerk!'
But it's 'Hero of his country' when the guns start firing."

115.
"I can assure you," said Werner (the merchant), "I never thought about the government in my life. The taxes, fees, and charges I've paid were solely because that's just how things are done." (Wilh. Meisters Apprenticeship, viii. 2.)
116.
System of Morality, p. 40.
117.
Ethics System, p. 65.
118.
Same source. p. 46.
119.
Natural Soul.
120.
Natural qualities.
121.
Feeling.
122.
The feeling soul.
123.
Plato had a better idea of the relation of prophecy generally to the state of sober consciousness than many moderns, who supposed that the Platonic language on the subject of enthusiasm authorised their belief in the sublimity of the revelations of somnambulistic vision. Plato says in the Timaeus (p. 71), “The creator of our existence arranged our lower faculties so that they could also grasp some truth, and He placed an oracle in the liver (the ability to interpret dreams). This shows that God gave the ability to predict the future not to the wise, but to the foolish; because no one, when fully aware, reaches prophetic truth and inspiration. Instead, when someone receives an inspired message, either their mind is captivated by sleep, or they are troubled by some illness or possession (enthusiasm).” Plato very correctly notes not merely the bodily conditions on which such visionary knowledge depends, and the possibility of the truth of the dreams, but also the inferiority of them to the reasonable frame of mind.
124.
Self-esteem.
125.
Habit.
126.
The true soul.
127.
Consciousness as such: (a) The sensuous consciousness.
128.
Perception.
129.
The Mind.
130.
Confidence.
131.
Desire.
132.
The affirming self-confidence.
133.
Reason.
134.
The Spirit.
135.
The Intelligence.
136.
View.
137.
Introduction.
138.
The memory.
139.
Imagination.
140.
Fantasy.
141.
Memory.
142.
Memorized.
143.
Inward.
144.
Thinking.
145.
The practical mind.
146.
The practical feeling.
147.
Drives and the will.
148.
The bliss.
149.
The free spirit.
150.
Sitting.
151.
Sit.
152.
The Law.
153.
Morality.
154.
Natural law.
155.
Morality.
156.
The intention.
157.
That.
158.
Action.
159.
Intent and well-being.
160.
The Good and the Bad.
161.
Morality.
162.
The bourgeois society.
163.
The system of needs.
164.
The legal system.
165.
Geseß.
166.
The police and the corporation.
167.
Public Law.
168.
External constitutional law.
169.
World History.
170.
Worldly wisdom.
171.
The absolute spirit.
172.
The revealed religion.
173.
[The citation given by Hegel from Schlegel's translation is here replaced by the version (in one or two points different) in the Holy Books of the East, vol. viii.]
174.

In order to give a clearer impression of it, I cannot refrain from quoting a few passages, which may at the same time give some indication of the marvellous skill of Rückert, from whom they are taken, as a translator. [For Rückert's verses a version is here substituted in which I have been kindly helped by Miss May Kendall.]

To provide a clearer picture of it, I must quote a few passages that will also showcase the incredible talent of Rückert, from whom they are taken, as a translator. [For Rückert's verses, a version is provided here that I was kindly assisted with by Miss May Kendall.]

III.

III.

I saw but One through all heaven's starry spaces gleaming:
I saw but One in all sea billows wildly streaming.
I looked into the heart, a waste of worlds, a sea,—
I saw a thousand dreams,—yet One amid all dreaming.
And earth, air, water, fire, when thy decree is given,
Are molten into One: against thee none hath striven.
There is no living heart but beats unfailingly
In the one song of praise to thee, from earth and heaven.

I saw only One shining through all the starry spaces of heaven:
I saw only One in all the wild, crashing waves of the sea.
I looked into the heart, a barren wasteland of worlds, a sea,—
I saw a thousand dreams,—yet One was present among all the dreaming.
And earth, air, water, fire, when you give your command,
Melt into One: no one has ever opposed you.
There is no living heart that doesn’t beat steadily
In the one song of praise to you, from earth and heaven.

V.

V.

As one ray of thy light appears the noonday sun,
But yet thy light and mine eternally are one.
As dust beneath thy feet the heaven that rolls on high:
Yet only one, and one for ever, thou and I.
The dust may turn to heaven, and heaven to dust decay;
Yet art thou one with me, and shalt be one for aye.
How may the words of life that fill heaven's utmost part
Rest in the narrow casket of one poor human heart?
How can the sun's own rays, a fairer gleam to fling,
Hide in a lowly husk, the jewel's covering?
How may the rose-grove all its glorious bloom unfold,
Drinking in mire and slime, and feeding on the mould?
How can the darksome shell that sips the salt sea stream
Fashion a shining pearl, the sunlight's joyous beam?
Oh, heart! should warm winds fan thee, should'st thou floods endure,
One element are wind and flood; but be thou pure.

As one ray of your light shines like the midday sun,
But your light and mine are forever one.
Like dust beneath your feet compared to the sky above:
Yet just one, and one forever, you and I.
The dust may turn to heaven, and heaven may decay to dust;
Yet you are one with me, and will always be one.
How can the words of life that fill the highest heaven
Fit into the small space of one poor human heart?
How can the sun's own rays, which shine so beautifully,
Be hidden in a lowly shell, the jewel's cover?
How can the rose garden show all its glorious blooms,
Taking in mud and filth, and thriving on the ground?
How can the dark shell that drinks in the salty sea
Create a shining pearl, a joyful beam of sunlight?
Oh, heart! If warm winds stir you, if you endure floods,
Wind and flood are one element; but keep yourself pure.

IX.

IX.

I'll tell thee how from out the dust God moulded man,—
Because the breath of Love He breathed into his clay:
I'll tell thee why the spheres their whirling paths began,—
They mirror to God's throne Love's glory day by day:
I'll tell thee why the morning winds blow o'er the grove,—
It is to bid Love's roses bloom abundantly:
I'll tell thee why the night broods deep the earth above,—
Love's bridal tent to deck with sacred canopy:
All riddles of the earth dost thou desire to prove?—
To every earthly riddle is Love alone the key.

I'll tell you how from the dust God shaped man,—
Because the breath of Love He breathed into his clay:
I'll tell you why the spheres started their spinning paths,—
They reflect Love's glory to God's throne day after day:
I'll tell you why the morning winds blow through the grove,—
It’s to make Love's roses bloom abundantly:
I'll tell you why the night hangs heavy over the earth,—
To decorate Love's bridal tent with a sacred canopy:
Do you want to solve all the mysteries of the earth?—
Love alone is the key to every earthly riddle.

XV.

XV.

Life shrinks from Death in woe and fear,
Though Death ends well Life's bitter need:
So shrinks the heart when Love draws near,
As though 'twere Death in very deed:
For wheresoever Love finds room,
There Self, the sullen tyrant, dies.
So let him perish in the gloom,—
Thou to the dawn of freedom rise.

Life pulls away from Death in sadness and fear,
Though Death ultimately satisfies Life's painful desires:
So the heart pulls back when Love approaches,
As if it were actually facing Death:
Because wherever Love finds space,
Self, the gloomy ruler, fades away.
So let him vanish in the darkness,—
You rise to the light of freedom.

In this poetry, which soars over all that is external and sensuous, who would recognise the prosaic ideas current about so-called pantheism—ideas which let the divine sink to the external and the sensuous? The copious extracts which Tholuck, in his work Anthology from the Eastern Mystics, gives us from the poems of Jelaleddin and others, are made from the very point of view now under discussion. In his Introduction, Herr Tholuck proves how profoundly his soul has caught the note of mysticism; and there, too, he points out the characteristic traits of its oriental phase, in distinction from that of the West and Christendom. With all their divergence, however, they have in common the mystical character. The conjunction of Mysticism with so-called Pantheism, as he says (p. 53), implies that inward quickening of soul and spirit which inevitably tends to annihilate that external Everything, which Pantheism is usually held to adore. But beyond that, Herr Tholuck leaves matters standing at the usual indistinct conception of Pantheism; a profounder discussion of it would have had, for the author's emotional Christianity, no direct interest; but we see that personally he is carried away by remarkable enthusiasm for a mysticism which, in the ordinary phrase, entirely deserves the epithet Pantheistic. Where, however, he tries philosophising (p. 12), he does not get beyond the standpoint of the “rationalist” metaphysic with its uncritical categories.

In this poetry, which rises above everything external and sensory, who would recognize the mundane ideas floating around about so-called pantheism—ideas that reduce the divine to the external and the sensory? The extensive excerpts that Tholuck provides in his work Eastern Mystics Anthology come from the very perspective being discussed. In his Introduction, Tholuck shows how deeply his soul has resonated with mysticism; he also highlights the distinctive traits of its Eastern phase, in contrast to that of the West and Christianity. Despite their differences, they all share a mystical quality. The connection of Mysticism with so-called Pantheism, as he states (p. 53), implies an inward awakening of the soul and spirit that naturally tends to erase that external Everything that Pantheism is typically thought to worship. However, beyond that, Tholuck leaves the topic at the usual vague understanding of Pantheism; a deeper exploration of it would hold no direct relevance for the author's emotional Christianity. Nonetheless, we see that he is genuinely enthusiastic about a mysticism that, in common terms, fully deserves the label Pantheistic. However, when he tries to philosophize (p. 12), he does not move beyond the perspective of the "rationalist" metaphysics with its uncritical categories.



Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!